Pantheon Babylonicum

SCRIP 'TA P O N T I F I C I I I N S T I T U T 1 LZIBLICL - _ _ _ . _

PANTHEON BABYEON

NOMINA DEBMUM E T E X T I B U S CUhTEIFORhfIBUS E X C E R P T A

ORDINE AEPHABETIGO

D I S T R I R U T A

ROMEO PANARA -1.. 1 0 s . PATSCH C. S S . R., NIC. SGHNEIIDER

AMTONIUS DEBMEL S. 1.

PROF. ASSYR. I N PONTII" ICI0 I N S T I S U T O BTBLICO

IMPRIMATUR

Fr. ALBERTUS LEPIDI 0. P. C. P. A. Magister.

IMPRIMATUR

FRANCISCUS FABERI Vicar. Urbis Adsessor.

ROMAE - EX TYPOGRAPHIA PONTIFICIA I N INSTITUT0 PI1 IX

I E S U C14RISr I ' 0

DEO VERO

DE

DEO VERO

P R A E F A T I O

Lexicon omnia exhibens deorum nomina, quae in litteris cuneiformibus recenseantur, pro praesenti scientiae assyriologiae conditione quaeritur possitne effici aut desiderari.

Dubium non est, quin necdum omnia numinum nomina innotue- rint, id quod novissimae cuiusque editionis textibus archaicis necnon lacunis plurimis in catalogis deorum sequioris aevi Babyloniorum hiantibus evincitur.

Nec ratio pronuntiandi Cumerice semiticeve singula deorum vocabula ut constituatur, ac variorum explicetur natura numinum cul- tusque, plus quam initium iam est in promptu.

Quae cum ita sint, inde ab annis tamen compluribus desiderium mihi invaluit materiae iam suppetentis litterisque commendatae, quam plenissine brevissimeque posset comprehendendae. Etenim prostantes in hoc lexico numeri 3300 satis profecto materiam arguunt eo excre- visse, ut cui assyriologo praesto non sit collectaneum aliquod longa annorum industria elaboratum, eum universi apto conspectu argumenti carere prorsus necesse sit. Quo in genere exstantes libri parum iu- vant ; quorum pars portiones quasdam historiae religionis babyloniorum solas pertractet, velut eximius P. Tharsicius Paffrath 0. F. M. suo illo : U Zur Götterlehre in den altbabylonischen Königsinschriften »

et P. Michatz cand. theol. cath. scribens « Die Götterlisten der Serie An I " A-nu-um »; pars absolutione careat, velut praestantissimus ille quidem pro parte philologico-technica liber K A T 3 I1 et M. Jastrow jun. « Die Religion der Babylonier und Assyrer ».

VI Praefatio

Alia difficultas minimeque spernenda in differenti consistit syste- mate, quo varii auctores deorum nomina transscribunt.

His de causis magnae utilitati Assyriologiae fore existimavi, deorum vocabula, quae quidem prodiissent, eaque interpretandi CO, natus, qui iam facti essent, sub Uno collecta conspectu ordineque pro- ponere. Ob laboriosi vastitatem operis dubium non est, quin multa primo huic tentamini inhaesura sint vitia. Sed aequi bonique consu- lant assyriologi, quod offertur ; est utique collectaneum satis plenum- cuius quisque facili negotio errata corrigere, defectus supplere, acces- siones novas in dies addere poterit.

Consilium et rationem libri ipse textus tam clare milli exhibere videtur, ut nihil ultra hac de re dicendum sit. Nonnemo forsitan opta- verit, ut textus citati verbotenus extenderentur. Sed ut omittam et librum et expensas tum multo maiora f ~ ~ i s s e futura, pro collectaneo praestare mihi visum est citare solummodo. Etenim ut verum iudicium feratur, alioqui textus cum contextu plerumque necesse est ob oculos versetur. Restat, ut de quaestione haud equidem iucunda, qua ratione transscribenda sint signa cuneiformia, pauca proferam.

De transscribendis signis semitico-phoneticis, quorum vis meo q~iidem iudicio tanti non est, duce Brünnow Lists p. 589-595 et Del. HW p. XV-XX, satis inter doctos convenit. Vox quaepiam semitica sive hoc sive alio signo phonetice scribitur, parum iam, cum pronuntiatio sciatur, interest nec quidquam est, cur transscripta adeo anxie denotetur nisi in casibus dubiis.

Cum ver0 ideographice scribitur, pluriinum sane refert, ut quo quaeque elementa signo exhibeantur, perspicias. Si quis igitur omnino textus Sumericos admittit transscriptos - de quorum utilitate dicere supersedeo - accentus diacritici inducantur magnaque adhibeantur cura oportet; multoque id magis, ubi agitur de nominibus deorum, quorum vel rarissimam quamque vim signatam glossae, quae exstant, indicent.

At mirum lamentabilemque in modum Sumeriologi in transscrip- tionis modis differunt.

Inter Opera textus Sumericos afferentia transscriptos procul dubio primatum tenet Thureau Dangin U Die sumerischen und akkadischen Königsinschriften ». Unde eius libri transscribendi modus a me est

Pantheon Babylonicum VII

adoptatus solique ulteriores, qui deerant, signorum valores accentibus instructi diacriticis aut numeris sunt. Duae porro appendicis tabulae integrum exhibent, qui in lexico observatur, transscribendi modum. Valores signorum syllabici textibus a Br., M. etc. adductis, rariores ver0 etiam glossis in ipso nostro dictionario citatis comprobantur. E t in altero appendicis catalogo ob rationes obvias numeri iidem ipsi sunt, qui in (( Recherches sur l'origine de l'dcriture cundiforme par Fr. Thureau Dangin ».

E pronuntiatioiie Sumerica et semitica nominum maioris momenti deorum disceptata satis elucet, de non paucis adhuc nos luce egere. A fortiori de iis id dictum esto, quorum praeter vocabula nihil aliud scitur. Itaque plerumque non restat, nisi ut transscriptione cohaerenti signa saltem rata fixaque condantur. Nec tamen inde, ut antiquiori scholae usitatum erat, concludi potest, nihil prorsus interesse, quemadmodum transscribas. Quatenus glossae ac complementa phonetica doctrinam praestent, cum cura observentur necesse est. Ob rationes practicas, ut facilior iis, qui alia transscriptione assueverunt, lexici usus reddatur, nonnulla nomina diversimode suo alphabeti loco describuntur.

Est ver0 hoc lexicon praecipue assyriologorum usui destinatum ; unde species offertur complexus compendiosi quidem, quam plenis- simi tamen omnium et deorum nominum et materiarum et literaturae. Verum exegetis quoque Veteris maxiine Foederis profuturum est ; quippe magnain partem illustrat religionis Babyloniorum, quorum in religionem Asiae, quam vocant, anterioris nationum summum fuisse momentum extra controversiam est. Nuper adhuc unum illis potissimum ad manum erat opus, quod tertium editum atheam prorsus praeferebat mentem, illud doctoris Schrader : « Die Keilschriften und das alte Testament 2 (KAT 3). Per hunc etiam librum respondere consilium est assyriologo egregio Zimmern, qui alteram KAT partem in lucem protulit, eundemque speramus quamvis succinctum iuxta Dr. Hehn « Die biblische und babylonische Gottesidee B multo latius quaedam exequentem suum habiturum pretium. Quas KAT I1 continet doctrinas panbabylonicns, brevissime licet perstringens, quidquid in praesentiarum replicari potest, quoad summam rei certe sive per se sive indicatis locis literariis exhibet.

VIII F raefatio

Quo tendant istius sectae assyriologi Germani et qua argumen- tentur via, in proemio paucis notavin~us citato libro famoso Profes- soris Jensen Das Gilgamesch-Epos in der Weltliteratur ». Qui liber in impetum desinit caeco odio ac genuin0 furore protestantico conceptum adversus Christi divinitatem eiusque dignitatem in terris vicarii, summi Pontificis ac catholicae capitis ecclesiae. Cum id genus hominibus longa discutere nihil attinet; qui impia philosophia ita ob- caecati atque praeoccupatae mentis sint, ut, quemadmodum quidam sectator exegeseos protestanticae ad extrema progressae ultro fate- tur, « stupenda communis sensus penuria (" ein erstaunlicher Mangel an common sense "), cum agitur de docuinentis historicis diiudicandis „ in iis appareat. Sed cum hisce constat, idque integre et hoc loco et maxime tam multis postmodum citationibus concedimus, optime Jen- Sen potissimum et Zimmern de multis quaestionibus pantheon ba- bylonium spectantibus elucidandis meruisse ; quamdiu nimirum phi- lologos agunt, inagna praestant ; cum primum philosophari coeperunt, lumen iis mentis exstinguitur.

Utque pro immani tot incredulorum superbia ac blasphemiis literatorum aliquatenus saltem satisfiat, libellus hic Iesu Christo Dei Filio unique ver0 Deo nostro dicatus esto eoque id magis, quod ipsum libri argumentum inaestimabilis nos beneficii admonet a Christo Domino societati humanae praestiti. Christi enim aetate mundus uni- versus, qui quidem civili more vitam ageret, deorum religione imbu- tus erat e babyloniis, aegyptiis, graecis, romanis conf~isorum. Quid ver0 id rei sit, ad vivum exprimit S. Paulus Rom. 1, 18-32.

Iam Christus Dominus noster suae piaculo mortis principis huius mundi potentiam fregit eumque foras misit. In coelum redux in eccle- sia catholica a Se fundata daemonum opes residuas debellare per- rexit, donec post longam saeculorum luctam multitudo deorum e civilitate disparuit. Qui fidem profitentur christianam, victoriae eius praeclaros fructus haereditate perceperunt atque ego, fateor, gratias ingentes habeo, quod Christus Dominus ~nihi unus est et animi gaudium et spes vitae. Faxit Deus, ut per Christi gratiam huius aetatis impietate pagana repressa quam plurimi e turbido amne ad ecclesiae Christi littora felicia salventur! Veri nominis scientiam cum simplici

Pantheon babyloriicum IX

puerorum fide in unam eandemque rationem coire non posse, unus est ex erroribus a tot, eheu, aevi nostri cultoribus abs ratione recoctis.

Reliquum est, ut hoc etiam loco gratias agam iis omnib~is, qui ut hic Iiber exsisteret, adiuverunt, primo tribus meis, quorum nomina in fronte praefert inscripta, alumnis. Quid et quantum contulerint, in prima prooemii pagina fide relatum est. Quorum unum, proh dolor, ante annum iam mors immatura praeripuit. Romeo Panara, archi- dioecesis Mediolanensis sacerdos iuvenis, cum ingenio acri et perspi- caci adamantinam industriarn, pertinacem laborem, sanctum denique verae scientiae coniungebat ardorem. Bonum bona Causa patronum habitura erat ; cum Dei inscrutabilis, ecce, providentia aliud agens tunc ipsum eum abstulit, cum longum sui parandi laborem finierat.

Gratias deinde R. P. Strassmaier, magistro meo colendissimo, qui plagulas typis emissas benigne perlegit. Cuius animadversiones inter addenda et corrigenda solum me potuisse adhibere aegre fero.

Postremo ne typothetarum quidem et laborem et peritiam et patientiam ingrato silentio praeterire fas duxerim. Quae requirat istius- modi imprimendi tot accentus et apices mitellasque negotium ope- rarum studia, omnes norunt collegae et aestimant. Neque italorum accuratio typographorum admodum laudatur. Pontificii tamen haud- quaquam aliorum locorum vel catissimis cedunt. Ne prima quidem impressa mendis scatebant. Quod bene vertat Italiae profectui!

Sit igitur Pantheon hoc babylonicum aptum assyriologiae instru- mentum atque in huius temporis inter Christum et Belial contentione Causae illius nonnihil opituletur !

Rornae, die fest0 SS. Cordis lesu 1914.

P. ANT. DEIMEL S. J.

CATALOGUS ABBREVIATIONUM E T AUCTORUM

AJSL... The American Journal of semitic languages and lit.

Amherst... TH. PINCHES, The Amherst Tablets.

ASKT... HAUPT, Aklzadische und Sumer. Keilinschriften.

BA... Beiträge zur Assyriologie.

Bab... Babyloniaca.

Bart. I, II... BARTON, Haverford Libr. Coll. of Cuneif. Tablets.

BE... The Babylonian Expedition of the University of Pennsylvania.

Bez. Cat. BEZOLD, Catalogue of the Cuneif. Tabl. in the Kouyunjik Coll ... Bez. ZAP, BEZOLD (-KOPFF-BOLL), Zenit-und Aequatorialgestirne an1 babyl. Fixstern-

himmel.

BÖLLENRÜCHER, Gebete und Hymnen an Nergal.

BOISSIER, Choix de Textes relatifs & la Divination Assyro-Babyl.

BOSSIER, Documents Assyriens relatifs aux Prksages.

Br... RUDOLF E. B R ~ N N O W , A Classified List of Cuneif. Ideographs.

Clay, PN... A. CLAY, Personal names from cuneif. inscr. of the Cassite Period.

COMBE, Histoire du Culte de Sin.

CRAIG, Astrological-Astronomical Texts.

Craig RT... Religious Texts.

CT... Cuneiform Texts from Bab. Tablets in the Brit. Mus.

de a e n . TSA... de GENOUILLAC, Tablettes Sumeriennes archaiques.

D >> TD... » >> Tablettes de Drehern.

TrD... » >> Trouvailles de Drehem.

)> TDTlil » )> Inventaire des tablettes de Tello, toine 11.

DELAPORTE, Tablettes de Drehem (RA 9, 183 sqq.).

Del. cil... DELITZSCH, Sumerisches Glossar.

Del. HW... D Assyr. Handwörterbuch.

Del. Koss... » Die Sprache der Kossäer.

Del. Les... D Assyrische Lesestücke.

Del. Par... )> W o lag das Paradies?

Del. WB... D Assyr. Wörterbuch.

Catalogus abbreviationum et auctorum XI

Dhorme TR... Choix de textes religieux Assyro-Babyloniens.

DP... ALLOTTE DE LA FUYE, Docuinents Prksargoniques.

FRANK, Bilder und Symbole babyl.-Assyr. Götter.

GAUTIER, Dilb... Famille de Dilbat.

Hekn, Gottesidee... Die biblische und babyl. Gottesidee.

HEHN, Hyninen und Gebete an Marduk.

Hilpr. Anniv... HILPRECHT, Anniversary Volume.

HINKE, A new boundary stone of Nebuchadrezzar I.

HOMMEL, Die Schwurgöttin Esch-Channa.

Horn. Qr." - Fr. HOMMEL, Grundriss der Geographie und Gesch. des alten Orients.

HROZNY, Ninrag... Sumerisch-Babyl. Mythen von dem Gott Ninrag.

Hub. Pers... E. HUBER, Die Personennamen in den Keilschr. aus der Zeit der Könige

von Ur und Nisin.

IB... Collectio tabularum cuneif. Instituti Biblici (ined.).

Jastr. Rel... M. JASTROW JuN., Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens.

J. Asiat... Journal Asiatique.

JOHNS, Assyrian Deeds and Documents.

» An Assyr. Dooinsday Boolr.

JRAS... Journal of the Royal Asiatic society.

KAT3 U... Die Keilschriften und das Alte Testament, dritte Auflage, XI. Religion und

Sprache von Heinrich Zimmern.

MB.... Keilinschriftlicl-ie Bibliothek.

King, Assyr. Pc... The annals of the kings of Assyria.

King, Babyl. Boundary-stones and memorial-Tablets.

King, L. Oam. .. The letters aiid Inscript. of Hammurabi.

King, Mag... Babylonian Magic ancl Sorcery.

King, the Seven Tablets of Creation.

KNUDTZON, Assyrische Gebete an den Sonnengott.

KNUDTZON, Die El-Amarna-Tafeln.

Krausz, Sieg... Die Götternamen in den babyl. Siegelcylinder-Legenden.

Kugl. Sternk. FR, XAV. KUGLER, Sternkunde und Sterndienst in Babel.

Kugl. Bannkr. Im Bannkreis Babels.

Langd. TB... LANGDON, Tablets from the Archives of Drehern.

» PS ... » Sumer. and Rabyl. Psalms.

» Lit... » Babylonian Liturgies.

» NBK... » Die Neubabyl. Königsinschriften.

S. Gram... » A Sumerian Grammar.

Legr. R d'U... L. LEGRAIN, Le teinps des Rois d'Ur.

M... RRUNO MEISSNER, Seltene Assyrische Ideogramme.

Maklia, TALLQVIST, Die Assyr. Beschwörungsserie MaqlCi.

MDOQ... Mitteilungen der Deutsch. Orient-Gesellschaft.

MEISSNER und ROST, Bauinschr. Asarhaddons.

X II Catalogus abbreviationun~ et auctorum

MEISSNER und ROST. Die Bauinschr. Sanheribs.

Mercer, Qath... MERCER, The Oath in Babyl. and Assyr. Literature.

MONTGOMERY, Aramaic incantatiori Texts from Nippur.

MVAQ... Mitteilungen der Vorderasiat. Gesellschaft.

Nik... NIICOLSKI, Drevnosti vastocnyja.

OLZ.,. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung.

Paffr. GI... TH. PAFFRATH, Zur Götterlehre in den altbabyl. Kö2igsinschr.

PERRY, Hymnen und Gebete an Sin.

Proc. (PSBA) ... Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology.

I (I!, 111, IV, V 9. .. RAWLINSON, TI-ie Cuneif. Inscriptions of Western Asia.

RA... Revue d'Assyriologie et d'ArchCologie Orientale.

Rad. EBH.. . HUGO RADAU, Early Babylonian History.

Ranke, Pers... H. RANKE, Early Babyl. Personal Names.

RECs cf. Thur. Dg.

Reisn. Hymn.. . GEORGE REISNER, Suinerisch-Babylonische Hymneil.

RT... Recueil de Travaux.

RTG cf. Thur. Dg.

SA... Tablettes de Drehem a JCrusalem (RA 9, 40 sqq.).

SAH( cf. Thur. Dg.

Sand. Inscr. Urart., SANDALGIAN, les inscriptions cunkif. Urartiques.

Scheil T. B. sBm., Textes damites-skmitique.

Scheil, T, 6 . anz., Textes filamites-Anzanites.

Scheil, Sipp... Une Saison de Fouilles a Sippar.

SCHOLLMEYER, ANAST., Sumer.-babyl. Hymnen und Gebete an Caina~ ,

Smith, Asurb... S. A. SMITH, Die ICeilinsclir. Asurbanipals.

Smith, Misc... S. A. SMITH, Miscellaneous Assyr. Texts.

STH... HUSSRY, Sumerian Tablets in tl-ie Haward Semitic Museum.

Str. AV... STRASSMAIER, Alphabet. Verzeichniss der Assyr. und akkad. Wörter.

Stir., Warka, )> Die altbabylonischen Verträge aus Warka.

Str. Nab. .., )> Inschriften von Nabonidus.

Str. Nabuch, D Inschriften von Nabuchodonosor.

Str. Gamb., D Cambyses.

Str. Cyr. D Cyrus.

Str. Dar. D Darius.

Surpu cf. Zimmern.

Tallq. Nam., TALLQVIST, Neubabylonisches Namenbuch.

Thomps. Dev. .. THOMPSON, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia.

Thomps. Astr... THOMPSON, The Reports of the Magicians and Astrologers of Niniveh

and Babyloil in the Brit. Museum.

Thur. Dg. LC... Fr. THUREAU DANGIN, Lettres et Contractes de I'Cpoque de la

premiere dynastie Babylonienne.

Catalogus abbreviationum et auctorum XIII

Thur. Dg. Huitikme Campagne de Sargon.

D » REC ... Recherches sur l'origine de l'ecriture cun6iforme.

)> » RTC ... Recueil de Tablettes Chaldkeilnes.

)> » SAK... Die Sumerischen und aklcadischen Königsinschriften.

» TDT I... Inveiitaire des tablettes de Tello, tome I.

TSBA.., Transactions of the society of biblical Archaeology.

TU... REICNER, Tempelurkullden aus Telloh.

Ungnad, Dilb... Altbabyl. Briefe aus Dilbat.

UNGNAD und GRESSMANN, Das Gilgamesch-Epos.

UNGNAD und KOHLER, fjammurabi's Gesetz.

Vir. Ach.. . VIROLLEAUD, L'Astrologie Chaldkenne.

VS... Vorderas. Schriftdenkmäler der kgl. Museen zu Berlin.

WARD, Seal Cylinders of Western Asia.

WEISSBACH, Babylonische Miscellen.

WZKM... Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes.

ZA... Zeitschrift für Assyriologie.

ZDMQ Zeitschrift der Deutsch. Morgenländ. Gesellschaft.

ZIMMERN, Beiträge zur ICeniltniss der Babyl. Religion.

I Surpu-~eries. I1 Ritualtafeln für den Wahrsager, Beschwörer und Sänger.

ZIMMERN, Babyl. Busspsalmen.

Zirn. Tarn ..., Der Babylonische Gott Tamuz.

Zirn. VSaW, 63... ZIMMERN, Berichte über die Verhandl. der k. Sächs. Gesell. der

Wisseilsch. zu Leipzig, 63. Band 1911, 4. Heft (« Zur Herstellung der grossen

babyl. Götterliste An = (ilu) Anum D).

ZK.., Zeitschrift für Keilschriftforschung.

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA

P. 1. Romeo loco Romolo ; Delapor-

te... RA 8 loco 9.

P. 10 1. 17 sine loco sive.

P. 12 1. 4 : 124 loco 104.

23. IV 2) add. : il Adad probabiliter iden-

ticus est cuni Moloch Cananaeorum, cf.

d Lugal.

29. add. : Gim d ..., ined. ; hae duae ta-

bulae probabiliter ex Umma urbe pro-

veniunt.

91. I1 1) add. : An-nu-ni-d%m zi dUZ-ma-Si-

tzirn, Legr. R d ' U 273 ; 287 ; sd-dzi(g)

An-nu-ni tum Sa(g) Unu(g) "i-ga Legr.

1. C. 323.

L. c. I1 6): Sacerdotum loco sacer-

dotem.

179. add. : (6) Q, Legr. R d ' U 273;

282 ; " l2-zi-rnu-dar-a-?, Legr. 323. 179 U . Al-lu, Urd ..., Bart. I1 88,6. 218 a. Ama-IM, Bart. I1 88, 6 (n. pr.). 253 a. An-kuS (?) Bart. 11 56, 4 (n.

pr.); cf. KuS; (= l Z a n - ~ ~ . $ ?).

346. d Bar-& loco : a) ... 96 loco 46.

350. add. : mu k USkur Sn(g) A r a r h6-

ma I e' d Bar-ud-e-gar-ra I Sn(g) Se-6iZ-

Zum-rna mu-un-dii-n I z'6 urzcdzc alan Warad-

" Sin Zugal 1 e'-gal-bar-ra-S i-ni-in-tu-

ri annus priinus, postquam Rim-Sin

aedificavit templum ... R in Sebillum et

statuam aeneam Arad-Sin regis in tem-

plum ... introduxit, RA 11, 93, nota;

secundum hunc textum Rim-Sin et Arad-

Sin sunt duo reges diversi.

356. I 2) Dhorme, Rev. Bibl. 1914 p. 308

censuram agens libri mei : <( Vet. Tes-

tamenti Chronologia etc. scribit : La

lecture (ilu) Bel-ibni n'est plus admis-

sible : on sait que le groupe en-ZiZ Se

lisait ainsi et ne se transcrivait pas 6e'Z D.

Haec sententia nimis radicitus antiquam

tollit. Ad textum clarum il Be-l~wz I 6e'd

Bi-nun-na"i addas: n. pr. WENDÜ

Canon Ptolemaei transcribit : << Bllh~ßos D,

non ver0 Enlilibos ; hinc lectio Bel-ibili

(ibuS ?) (Chron. p. 25) etiam nunc est

praeferenda; cf. n. 2888. In textu mag.

rabbinico occurrit deus 92, quem Mont-

gomery, Aram. incant. Texts from Nip-

pur p. 239 recte explicat Bel »; nam

a 92: a dialectic form of 591 (Mandaic).

For anologies in Neo-Punic names (31,

iy>, Y>), see Lidzbarski, Handbuch,

289 etc. ». 543 a. G u - ~ a , Legr. R d 'U, 323 ; 324 ;

336.

547. I1 1) add. : d Gu-Zn ia(g) Um~(g)%-

Addenda et corriperida xv

g a ..., Sa(g) Uriki-ma, Legr. R d 'U,

258; 290.

598. 11 1) add. : d GibiGi-li n. pr. Riedel,

RA 10: BM 103, 437 Obv.

615. 2) add. : cf. n. 2812, 3) ; LZL %&da,

Riedel, 1. C. BM 103, 437 Rev.

765. 11 5): in calendario ... loco in quo-

dam Cal.

794. : Barzipa kt loco Borsippa ; sic lege

semper, si nomen huius urbis in textu

Sumerico occurrit.

862. 11 9) : humeris loco umeris.

877 a. EDIN-mu-gi, su ta l ama-

gan +- Sa-gab Ur d lugakedin-na a-zu

arad-zu = CI R ministre de "Tr, qui

assiste les meres, qui mettent bas : Ur " L., « mkdecin, ton serviteur D, RA 11,

103; cf. n. 2812.

1 152. add. : An-nu-nktzim zi Wl-ma-si

(sie!)-tum, Legr., R d 'U 273 ; 287 ; Wl-

ma-ii-turn, 1. C. 286. 1383 a. n;Ia - bu - um(? ri) - tiim ,

« dieu du Habur, montagne e t fleuve », Legr. R d'U, 350, cf. 1. C. p. 112.

1410. « Doch besser iWu~- ta -&mu statt

&r-tu-i-mu, von D t i l », Str.

1495. 111 1): Antum 1. C. Autum.

1561. « Ich lese ILLAT havran iadh

Bergpfad, der Gott, der die Gebirgs-

pässe beschiitzt », Str.

1606. I1 11) Bi-rib loco kankal; 1. C. 8)

(E Ii-&a-ra Su-nu loco "3-ha-ra-iu-nu.

161 7. 11 5) add.: ezen kin d Arizni, Legr.

323 Rev. ; gi-ra-num W., 1. C. 274;

275; cf. 1. c. Intr. p. 41.

1. C. I11 3) ilZfid-[mal-ri loco t1Kid-[nul-ri.

1662. I11 4) catholicorum loco catholi-

corum.

1750. Ante 733 addas : hebraice respon- deret.

1809. Post Ua-tu-ra-ag addas: Zim. Rit.

50 I1 7.

1812. add. : inu e' " (Umma ki-Ra) ba-dC,

sic in duabus tab. coll. priv., quam Ro-

mae vidi; ibi quoque n. pr. "R-zu-me.

1829. « Sukudu ist eine Correctur zu 11

R 39, 59 », Str.

1857. « atugabdz: Rm 618, 13 und S.

669, 8 citieren ein ganzes Werk da-

rüber ». 1896. 5) 111 R68 loco 58; « I ddtto» omittas.

1926. ~ u g a l - g a z loco d LU-gal-g az.

2006. Bart ... Obv. loco R.

2010. « ist vielleicht iSaru lie = g i 5 . S ~ ;

cf. AV 4752 ; 1ii ist Stier, cf. AV 4841 ».

Str.

21 10. add.: saepe sine determ. div. V.

gr. : itu dir ezen me-ki-gal uS-sa, Legr.

R d ' U 177 Rev.; 197 Rev.

2160. cf. Str. AV 5409.

2178. a i 2 I Sar-rat K i i k i , Str. AV 5482.

2211. cf. Str. Warka p. 348.

2219. Ist nicht ' I the green Star X; son-

dern der technische Ausdruck für Son-

nen = und Mondfinsterniss (atada); an

ist hier Himmel, nicht Gott! » Str. 1. C.

col. e enumerantur stellae secundum

earum colorem : stella alba, obscura,

caerulea (7) etc., in col. f dii responden

tes ; in hoc contextu an-gi(g) ... terminus

technicus eclipsis solis (lunae) esse mihi

non videtur.

2221. cf. Str. AV 89.

2227. manducat loco mandulat.

2240. IStar loco Istar. « plumburn hat

dabei wohl nichts zu tun ». Str.

2246. 11 6) tabularum loco tubularum.

2250 a. Wa-du, Lzbgal K.. ., Bart. 2, 59,

2; 80, 2; 85, 3.

2264. I1 5) Aal-La-turn loco kul-La-turn.

2314. d Nanna(r)-ma-ba, Legr. R d'U, 69

Rev., 175 Obv., 177 Rev., 178 Obv.,

336 Rev.; W.-Zu-du(g) 1. C. 118 Rev.;

W.-ni-gi-in, 1. C. 351.

XVI Addenda et corrigenda

23 16. « a Nama(r)-l,g,Cdalla (Legr. R

d'U 196 Rev.) lässt den Verdacht auf-

kommen, als ob vielleicht das Wanna(fr)-

maJ-turn bei Barton ebenfalls so gelesen

werden könnte, obschon sowohl Legr.

ein ganz klares " daGGa ,, , Barton ein

ebenso praecises " maJ-tum ,, hat D. Nic.

Schneider. Cum editio textuum Barton

non sit fide digna, mihi quoque 11.2316 = n. 2310 esse videtur.

2330. cf. CT 11, 48, 15. Str.

2354. « dug „ ist kein Praefix, sondern

gehört zum Worte, cf. 2356, 2364, 2499 D.

Str. Cum « &a » et « bur » sint vasa con-

creta et « dug D determinativum ante

nomina vasorum, mea transscriptia prae-

ferenda mihi esse videtur.

2376. « an-NI-mb ist doch sal~nznzl ? », Str.

Sed quid dein est d Ni-mu-du ?

2380. cf. AV 6381 », Str.

2407. Concl. : archiprebytero loco arcisa-

cerdote. 2410. plumbum hat hier nichts zu tun D

Str.

2430. « BAD, weshalb nicht bad? », Str.

(Quia « na » complementum phon, esse

videtur).

2465 a. Nin - $1 - li, nin-dingir d . . . , Legr. R d'U 180 Obv.

2481, 12) anguineus ioco angueus; 11: in-

telligitur 1. C. iutelligitnr.

2 5 2 6 U. Nin-en-gal-lhh, Legr. R d ' u

294 Obv.; cf. n. 906.

2749. I versus fin. add. : Si d S E S ~ K I - ~ U ,

DP 31, 5 legendum est Wanna(na),

W i n a ki-na (DP 53) quoque legi potest

« Nina(na) »; cf. quoque keSda(da). 2686 a. Nin-nin, e d ..., Bart. I1 87, 2.

CAPUT I

D e f o n t i b w s

1. Catalogus alphabeticus deorum Bab~rloniorum in hoc libro publicatus coniuncta Opera Romolo Panara (T), Nic. Schneider, 10s. Patsch C. SS. R., et A. Deimel ortus est. Quaenam partes laboris singulis attribuendae sint, sequens tabella indicat.

ROMOLO PANARA excerpsit : 1) ALLOTTE DE LA FUYE, Docurnents Prisargonigues, Fasc. I et 11.

2) H. DE GENOUILLAC, Tablettes Sumeriennes archaiques.

3) M. V . NIICOLSKI, Drevnosti vastotnyja.

4) N . P. LICHA~OF, DrevniejSija buE& i pietati Sirpu&.

5 ) MARY JUDA HUSSEY, Sumerian Tablets i n the Haward Semitic Museum.

6) S . LANGDON, Two Tabdets of Lugalanda, Babyloniaca 1911, p. 246 sq.

7) T. G. PINCHES, a) Tabdets f r o m Teld-Loh i n IRAS 1911, p. 1039-1043.

b) MY. Harding Smith's Tabdet, PSBA 1905, p. 76-79.

C ) Arnherst Tablets, n. 1-3.

8) FR. THUREAU-DANGIN, Recueil de Tabl. Chaldeknnes, I et I1 Skr.

NIC. SCHNEIDER omnes citationes adscribendae sunt ex: 1) S. LANGDON, Tablets f r o m the A ~ c h i v e s of Drehern.

2 ) H . DE GENOUILLAC, a) Tablettes de Drehem.

b) Trouvaiddes de Drehem.

3) Cuneifovm Ten-ts fronz Bab. Tabd. in the Brit. Mus. P. 32.

4) L. DELAPORTE, Ta6lettes de Drehem, RA 9 , 183-198.

5) P. DHORME, Tablettes de Drehern d J&z~salern, RA 9 , 40-64.

6) G. A. BARTON, Haverford Library Collection of Cz~neif. Tablets, Parts I, 11.

7) L. LEGKAIN, L e temps des Rois dd'Ur.

DEIMEL - Pantheon Babyl.

2 Introductio

10s. PATSCH omnes citationes debentur ex : 1 ) Caneiform Texts, P . 24 et 25.

L ) B R ~ N N O W , Lists et MEISSNER, SeLt. Assyr. Ideogr.

A. DEIMEL 1) omnes reliquae citationes; 2) Redactio totius libri.

2. Nomina deorum eorumque generationes, tituli et attributa etc. vario modo ex textibus cuneiformibus collecta sunt.

Texhs a7fchaici, qui plurimi in lingua Sumerica scripti sunt, pau- cos continent catalogos deorum (cf. de his infra p. 29). Ex nominibus tamen propriis (cf. V. gr. Introductionem et Appendices libri E. HUBER, qui inscribitur : Die Personennamen in den Keilschrift- urkunden aus der Zeit der Könige von Ur und Nisin), ex titulis regum et ex maledictionibus, quas reges in suis inscriptionibus monu- mentalibus addere solent (cf. V. gr. codicem Hammurabi et multos alios textus in libro Fr. THUREAU-DANGIN, « Die Sumerisch-Akkadischen Königsinschriften explicatos), ex sacrificiis et oblationibus, quae in textibus administratoriis saepe recensentur, ex paucis exstantibus hymnis in honorem deorum scriptis (cf. RADAU, BE 29 I « Sumer. Hymns and Prayers to God Nin-ib D) ex nominibus annorum et mensium, ex epistolis, ex iuramentis etc. etc. multa nomina et attributa deorum colligi possunt. Aliqua ex parte haec iam erant comparata in meo Lexico $umerico, quod in usurn privatum scholae a. 1910 pub- licavi; in huius tamen usum libri omnes textus denuo ab iis, quos nominavi, viris sedulo inspiciebantur.

Textus vecentio7fes, lingiia kunerica et Assyro-Babylonica scripti, imprimis eadem praebent, quae textus archaici, i. e. frequentes exstant textus historici et iuridici et nomina propria, ex quibus multa de natura deorum, de modo, intensitate, extensione eorum cultus erui possunt. Accedunt inythi, hymni et psalmi variis diis dedicati, ingens litteratura varii generis ominum, incantationum, ritualium etc., qui textus omnes directe et data Opera nobis exhibent, quem ad modum Babylonii deos suos conceperint et coluerint.

Partem tamen principalem textuum huc spectantium cntdogi Deo- rum constituunt, quos scribae ultimorum regum Assyriae secundum exempla Babylonia bibliothecae Ninivensi inferendos exscripserunt et qui nunc maxima ex parte (in 11" vel I" editione) exstant in « Cunei-

De fontibus 3

form Texts », P. 24 et 25 (scil. 26$-93 tablets and fragments; cf. antea I1 R 54-58; I11 R 67-69). His catalogis deorum ab ipsic Assyriis conscriptis Iosephus Patsch magna cum cura et diligentia vacavit, adhibens, ut patet, libros hac de materia iam publicatos et potissimum quidem: I. N. STIIASSMAIER, « Alphabetiches Verzeichniss etc. ))

BR~NNOW, Lists » ; ~TEISSNER, « Seltene Assyrische Ideogramme » ;

Introductiones ad CT 24 et 25; MEISSXER, OLZ 1909, 197-204; 1910, 62-66; 97-102; P. MICI-IATZ, c Die Götterlisteil der Serie An I ilu A- nu-um » ; H. ZIMMERN, c Zur Herstellung der grossen babylonischen Götterliste An = Anum ».

Qui catalogi deorum propter exiinium suum hac in quaestione valorem digni sunt, qui accuratius describantur. Id, quod secundum adnotata 10s. Patsch sic fiet.

Eorum, qui magnum numerum fragmentorum huc spectantium (scil. 119) in 01-dinem quendam redegerunt, primus est KING, distin- guens duplicem collectionem nominum deorum, iMag~am scid. TabuGanz deovztm (dupgallu) et Seviem, quae secundum primam lineam I a T a b a " ab ipsis Babjrloniis vocabatur : An = i' A-nu-um (cf. Introd. ad C'T 24 et 25). Ope lineae ordinatoriae i. e. prilni versiculi singularum tabularum Seriei, quem scribae Babvloniorum in subscriptione tabulae an- tecedentis addere solebant, et textibuc parallelis King multa fragmenta Seriei attribuere et recto ordine enumerare potuit. Br. Meissner ad hunc laborem promovendum nova quaedam contulit (cf. OLZ 1909, 197-204; 1910, 62-66; 97-102). Heinr. Zimmern denique novam clavem ad restituendam Seriem invenit; detexit enim tabulam K 171 (= I1 R 59) esse excerptam: ex Sex prioribuc tabulis Seriei An I i' A-num et enumerare deos eodem ordine, quo Series (cf. VR 45 enumerat signa eodem ordine, quo Sa; Bez. Lit. p. 213).

Ut relationes inter hos tres textus principales exsistentes (K 4349 ; K 141 ; Series) clarius appareant, prius de singulis quaedam afferantur.

Tabula haec, quae ab ipsis scribis Assyriis in subscriptione vocatur dupgallu i. e. tabula magna », maxima est omnium, quae in Bibliotheca Niniveh inventae sunt. Secundum Cat. C. Bezold p. 622

4 Introductio

mensura fragmenti principalis est: « 15 in. by 8 5 / , in. » i. e. 30 Cm. - 21,8 Cm. Cum esset integra, habebat duodecim columnas biparti- tas, sex in utraque parte. Exstant col. I-V - sed cum multis lacunis - in parte obversa, et col. IX (pauca nominum fragmenta) - XI1 - etiam valde mutilatae - in parte aversa. Tota tabula circiter 1800 lineas habebat; in fine columnae XI1 additur summa nominum explicatorum (CT 24, 46. 1); attamen hic numerus non est bene conservatus (naphar 600 + 6[00 ...I). Quodsi iam in 1 27 lineis col. I"", quae circiter 150 lineas habuisse videtur, 190 nomina titulique deorum referuntur (CT 24, 43. 129), plus quam 2500 nomina in tabula integra adfuisse censendum est. Ut tot nomina in unam tabulam redigi possent, spatio parce utendum erat. Ideo scriba nunquam dexteram partem columnarum liberam vel solo signo aequationis (= min) inscrip- tam reliquit, uti in aliis catalogis generatim fit, sed semper bina nomina in singulis lineis ponit, nisi officium vel similia dei nomini addita sunt. Glossae rarissime occurrunt (CT 24, 32. 112 et 119-122 ; 33, 28/29; 29, 94). Forma signorum interdum a communi forma assyriaca discrepat magisque ad Babyloniam accedit. Sectiones textus lineis di- visoriis indicantur. Huius scriba exempli seipsum nominat in fine tabulae : « a-na pi-i dup-gal-li labiri (") Ki-din-il §in a-ba mar Su-ti-e a-ba Sar-ri iSturma ibri » (CS 24, 46. 8-11) = secundum tabulam magnam antiquam Kidin-Sin, scriba, filius Sute, scribae regii, (hoc exemplar) scripsit et revidit ».

Textus principalis cum omnibus fragmentis ad eum pertinentibus ultimo publicatus est CT 24, 20-50.

Ut schema, quo hic textus con~positus est, magis pateat, exem plum adducatur col. I 15-20 (cf. C T 24, 20):

d Nin-i-li

"in-iir-sal-la

"ngur ama "n-ki-ga-ge

ama-ii-tu(d)-an-ki

d Nin-SAr

Nin-i-li : min (= an-tum il IStar)

dam an-na-ge

dam-banda(da) an-na-ge

cal iti-zi 6-kur-ge

il Engur

an-turn i1 15-tar

"iris-kaS-zi(d) : min (= an-turn il IStar)

De fontibus 5

Haec tabula a Bez. Cat. p. 45 describitur: « Part of a clay-tablet, 8'i, in. by 315/„ in. (i. e. 20,7-10 cm.). The end of obverse and the beginning of reverse are wanting. On obverse 62 lines, in 3 sections, and on reverse 48 lines, in 5 sections, partly mutilated, with very clear Assyrian characters ... An explanatory list of names of Gods, in three columns ... »

Secundum Zim. VSGW 1911, 86 Adnot. hic textus erat prima tabula seriei (i. e. collectionis tabularum de eadem materia agentium, quae nostris libris respondet) dim-me-ir = dingir = i-lum, cuius finis philologico-didacticus erat, scil. ut adduceret formas eme-mal ordinariis k~mericis correspondeiites. Textiis publicatus Lest: I1 R 59; Lenor- mant, Choix, n. 29, p. 95 sqq.; HOMMEI,, Sum. Les. p. 45-54.

Modum compositionis huius textus demonstret transcriptio obv. 1-5:

dim-m[e-ijr dimmer Urnhil-ki

dimmer GaGan-ki

dlmmer MII-Ul-lil

dimmer &Ium

etc.

C. Series : An I izv A-nu-am.

[dingir]

dingir En-ki

Series haec tabularum sive liber hic cuneiformis secundum Zirn. VSGW 1911, 124 saltem decem tabulas complectebatur, sed Sex tantum priores tabulae nomina deorum continebant, reliquae probabiliter erant vocabularia, catalogi vestium sacrarum etc. (cf. Zim. 1. C.). Maxime completa editio fragmentorum ad hanc Seriem pertinentium est C T 24 et 25. Hic catalogus deorum clarior est ill6, quem « Mag-

i[-lum]

“ E-[a] iiingir ~ i ~ - 1 ~ i i' Dam-lri-na

dingir Ell-lil-l&

diiigir A-alim 1 il Belu

etc. etc.

na Tabula » exhibet, multisque glossis instructus; identidem complementa phonetica adduntur et vix unquam duo nomina in una linea ponuntur ; lineae separantes horizontales rar0 adhibentur, cum in fi Ma- gna Tabula » saepissime recurrant, ut aliquo saltem modo textum magis compressum et compactum clariorem reddant. Haec Series tabularum opus est Babylonicum a scribis Assyriis bibliothecae ACur- banipalis ab exemplari Babylonico descriptum; nam 1') in colophonio Tab. II"" hoc innuitur: [Ki pi.. gab]-ri Rabili (CT 24, 17. 46). 2") Neque deus ACur nec ICtar Niniveh aut Arbelae unquam nominantur, saltem in partibus adhuc exstantibus (cf. Zim. 1. C. 63; 84).

Exemplum modi scribendi huius Seriei sint 22 priores versiculi Tab. Iae (CT 24, 1. 1-22) qui infra afferentur (cf. p. 19 Tab. 111).

Rehtiones inl'ev A, B, C exsistentes.

Numerus et ordo nominum deorum in A i. e. in parte obversa Tabulae magnae et in 6 prioribus tabulis Seriei An - i' A-nu-um coincidunt; solummodo in minoribus discrepant, sive nomina aliter scri- buntur, sive unum alterumve nomen vel additur vel omittitur. B i. e. K 171 est excerptum ex Sex prioribus tabulis Seriei sive ex parte obversa Tabulae magnae ; pauca solummodo nomina deorum excerpta ex magnis collectionibus assumpsit ordine tamen Seriei retento, si pauca nomina eximas, quae inverso ordine enumerantur (cf. Zim. VSGW 1911, 87 n. 1). Selecta autem sunt sola illa nomina, quorum formae eme-sal discrepabant ab ordinariis formis Sumericis (eme-ku) .

Zim. 1. C. p. 107-124 ~~tilissimum conspectum dat, qui primo in- tuitu demonstrat, quomodo tres illi textus (A, B, C) inter se habeant. Complementi gratia Iosephus Patsch sequentem catalogum confecit.

De fontihus 7

Series : An = i1 A-nu-um (C) i i Tabula magna (A)

Tab. I. Familiae Anu et Enlil (Ninib): K 4349 col. 1-11 71 (CT 24, 20-24)

K 4340 col. I (CT 24, 1 sq.)

K 4333 col. I ( 24, 2 sq.)

K 4340 col. I1 ( 24, 4 sq.)

K 4333 col. I11 ( 24, 7 sq.)

K 4340 col. I11 ( P 24, 8 sq.)

Tab. 1Va: familia IBtar

(nihil exstat)

Ia connumeratio lin. (CT 24, 23. 129) :

190 nomina

IIa connumeratio lin. (CT 24, 24. 73) :

Ergo Summa nom. Tab. Iae : 338

K 4333 col. IV ( D 24, 10 sq.)

K 4340 col. IV ( » 24, 11)

linea ordinatoria : Mah = 1' be-lit i-li (24,

11. 8)

Colophonium: tab. Ia an ( 'IU A-nu-um

(I. C. 9)

Tab. I I a : familiae belit ile et Ea (Mar-

duk et Nabfi)

1 haec pauca fragmenta tantum :

K 4349 col. V (24, 33)

K 4349 L I1 (24, 37)

/ I< 4349 B I11 (24, 48)

K 4333 col. TI ( 24, 5 sq.) 1 148 nomina

I

K 4332 col. 1 (24, 12 sq.) 1 1; 4349 col. 11 74 finem (24, 26 sq.)

>> >> I1 (24, 13 sqq.)

B I11 (24, 15 sqq.)

>> >> IV (24, 17)

linea ordinatoria : ... 1 llSin (24, 17. 44)

Tab. IIIa: fam. Sin (SamaB Adad et Tamuz)

K 2097 obv. (24, 18)

K 215 + 2105 obv. (25, 19)

K 2117 (25, 27)

K 4343 (25, 25)

K 4144 (25, 26)

K 215 + 2105 rev. (25, 20)

K 2097 rev. (24, 18)

linea ordinatoria : h i n n i 1 llU iB-[tar] (24,

18. 11 sq.)

colophonium: tab. I11 an I ilu a-nu-[um]

I< 4349 X col. I (24, 50)

K 4349 col. I11 (24, 27 sqq.)

K 4349 X col. I1 (24, 50): fere nihil nisi

signum 2% vicies repetitum.

K 4349 col. IV 1-17 (24, 30)

K 4349 L 1 (24, 37)

K 4349 B 11 (24, 48)

K 4349 col. IV 60-127 (24, 31 sqq.)

8 Introductio

PP-

Series : An = '1 A-nw-um (C) I Tabula magna (A)

K 171 seligit ex omnibus nominibus deorum in Sex prioribus tabu-

Tab. V" : familia Ninib [vel potius : IStar-

Gestalten D cf. il Ninib D.]

K 2597 col. I (25, 1) >> D I1 (25, 1 sqq.)

P I11 (25, 4 sq . )

>> D IV (25, 6)

linea ordinatoria: nk-unU-gal 1 Su (25,

6 , 32) colophonium : . .. . ilU a-nu-um (25, 6 , 33)

Tab. VI : familia Nergal

K 266 col. I (CT 25, 22)

» I1 ( 25, 22)

I11 ( 25, 23)

K 2098 ( 25, 39)

lis Seriei (resp. in parte obversa Tabulae magnae) contentis quaedam, ex quibus 63 + 46 conservata sunt et finitur linea ordinatoria (= C catch- line ») : mu / giS 1 Sa-mu-u.

Series autem: An = i1 A-nu-um et Tabula magna continuantur et

I< 4349 F (24, 49)

K 4349 D (24, 21)

K 4349 A t 8 1 - 7 - 2 7 , 5 1 col. 1 (24, 47)

I< 4349 A 4 81-7-27, 5 1 col. I 1 (24, 47)

Sevies quidem saltem quattuor tabulas addit, quae secundum Zirn. (1. C. 124) non nomina deorum sed in forrna vocabularii probabiliter conceptus religiosos et res ad cultum pertinentes explicabant.

Tabuda autem magna non solam Seriem An = " A-nu-um, in quantum nomina deorum continebat, assumpsit, sed etiam alias collectiones deorum illi ex parte similes conscriptas habet (ilteniS altaptar]) et quidem probabiliter in tota parte aversa. Quae ex his conservata sunt, 10s. Patsch hoc modo describit:

Columnae V11 e t VIII decunt; coluinnae IX"" pauca nomina super- sunt; fragmentum K 4349 T (CS 24, 37) probabiliter ad hanc columnam pertinet. Plura nomina, quae hic occurrunt, iam in Serie : An = " A-nu-um inveniuntur.

De fontibus 9

Col. IX: K 4349 T (?) (CT 24, 34) 1. 1-15. 1. 5. d Pap-sukal.

1. 13. d Lugal-ki-u6.

1. 14. dLugal-sa-par cf. CT 25, 39. 3 C.

(lacuna circa 5 linearum).

K 4349 C. IX (CT 24, 34) 1. 1-33. (Pars dextra fere tota destructa est; in parte sinistra pauca no-

mina remanent, inter quae nominanda sunt: ["U-si]r-nun-ku-tu dumu an-na I (cf. CT 24, 7, 19).

1" ]<ur-kur-ra j

Idl Nam-t[ar] I sukal[" EreS-ki-gal-ge] cf. CT 25, 5, 31-33).

1. 5. Idl HuS-bi-S&(g) I da[m-bi-sal].

["ja (?)-dara-azag I dumu[-sal-a-ni].

... [d H]u-mu-un-sir-..ab /

[ W r " Za-ma-m& I (cf. CT 24, 8, 5-7).

[d 0-mal-ni-s&-[SI& I 1. 10. [d Ud(?)]-ka-ni-[zi?] 1 [3 gu(d)-diib "in-ib-ge].

......- ta-e I p1 Ninl-kul-kul I (cf. CT 24, 23, 24)

.... 1. 13. .-he-g&l I

(lacuna 17 C. linearum).

Col. X: K 4349 C. X (CT 24, 35-38). (Pars superior tabulae tota, pars dextra usque ad 1. 22 deest).

1. 1-5 : 5 nomina mutilata.

1. 6 sq : 2 nom. mut.

I. 8-10 : 3 nom.

1. 11-14 : 4 nom.

10 Introductio

1. 15-18 : 4 nom. mut.

1. 19-22 : 4 gil-k[in-ti ...I (cf. CT 25, 14, 18).

1. 23-26 : 7 nuntii (lh kin-gi-a) d Ma-nun-gal (cf. CT 25, 4, 15-23: octo!).

1. 27 : nuntius dei?

1. 28 : filia dei ? - - - P -

1. 29-31 : 2 il kul-unU b' (cum uxore).

1. 32 sq : a Nin-pa I il en.. . ( Gu-la ...

1. 34-36 : 3 utug diversorum templorum.

1. 37-40 : 4 utug dei [Nin-gir-su?]

1. 41-43 : 3 utug Ba-U (cf. (?) CT 25, 1, 31 vel initio col. 11).

1. 44-48 : 5 utug dGu-l[a] (cf. CT 24, 47, 17-19).

1. 49 : 1 utug d Ma-nun-gal.

1. 50 : gamru (= completum, finitum). ---

264 nomina explicata.

1. 52-66 : C. 45 nomina ad d Nergal eiusque familiam pertinentia, quae trina in

singulis lineis sine subdivisione et sive ulla explicatione enumeran-

tur ; cf. CT 25, 35 R ; 36 R ; 37; CT 24, 41, 66-74.

(spatium liberum).

1. 68-101 : C. 68 nomina Marduk (non omnia exstant).

1. 102-130 : C. 58 nomina dei Madanu (= Di-tar). . (cf. CT 25, 40-41 (K 204)).

P-

(spatium liberum ?)

Col. XI: K 4349 C. XI (CS 24, 39-44). Catalogus titulorum deorum.

Pars superior tabulae, quae deest, probabiliter de 'l Anu agebat; sequuntur :

1. 30-34 il .%ama~

1. 35-37 'LA-a

1. 38-48 i1 Adad

1. 49-50 "Sala

1. 51-59 i1 Papsukal

1. 60-65 i1 Ninib

1. 66-74 i1 Nergal

1. 75-85 i1 IStar

De fontibus 11

forma huius catalogi haec est : Ex. gr. Iin. 86 sqq.

d nisaba

ha-a-a

d 6-mag-uz-nu

1. 147-152 6 significatioues

verbi ri-&U-nzun

1. 153 me-ir I mer I Sa-

a-ru.

1. 86-88 i1 Nisaba

1. 89-95 ilSumukan

(* gir) 1. 96-101 i1 Marduk

nisaba

(inin.)

(min.)

1. 102-107 i1 Nabfi

1. 108-137 i1Ea

1. 138-141 i1 Manungal

1. 142-146 5 daemonia

Sa ni-me-ki

ka mag-ri-e

Ha na-piS-ti mati

Tituli singulorum deorum separantur linea horizontali. A linea 147 iam non nomina deorum, sed vocabula exhibentur. Linea 153 videtur esse linea ordinatoria (catchlirie) pro sequenti . columna. In originali- bus, a quibus scriba catalogum hunc descripsit, res forsan in pluribus tabulis digesta erat. Ceterum etiam Seriei an / ilu a-nu-um vocabularium subnectitur. Col. XII: (CT 24, 44 sqq.).

Fragmenta linearum usque ad lin. 47 ex parte saltem vocabula continent. Signum BAD (= gamru) (1. 48) indicat, hunc catalogum integre transcripturn esse ex antiquiore exemplari. Deinde sequuntur tituli deorum principalium, quibus relationes eorum ad humani corporis partes exprimuntur (lin. 51-68; reliqua destructa sunt). Textus con- cluditur colophonio, quod summam omnium nominum et fontes catalogi indicat; textus est ex parte destructus.

gir kur-gal

1. 1. naphar: 600 + 600 [f 600 ... a-di An il A-nu.. . il 1 ilu Sa an~e l i ... . kak-ku-ru im-ti.. .

1. 5. il-te-niS al-ta-p[ar].

amelu arkfi la-a i-da-[-].

US (= imtali?) is kar-Su-ma lim-nu.

8-11. subscriptio, de qua iam supra (cf. p. 4).

"umukan

(min.)

Sa bir-ki

Sa te-lil-ti, etc.

Hactenus de tribus potioribus deorum catalogis ab ipsis Babylo- niis conscriptis. Iam breviter reliquos textus minores exstantes, qui illos ex parte complent et restitutiones factas confirmant, videamus (cf: Zim. 1. C. 107-104, col. C).

Inter hos distingui possunt : a) CaLaZogi lninoves deovuln :

Huc referendae sunt tabulae, quae vocantur nishu ( « excerpta »), quae ex serie maiori ad certum finem compositae sunt, ut K 171 ad fines ling~~isticos. K 4349 K + 81-7-27, 54 (25, 8)

in lin. 1-7 alternatim tituli Ninib et Gula exhibentur in lin. 13-16 paria deorum cum ipsis aequiparantur; (talis ordo in aliis tabulis non occurrit).

K 8219 et dupl. K 7620 (25, 24) est catalogus deorum elamiticorum.

No 47406 deum Marduk cum diis magnis identificare videtur. Quo catalogus hic tendat, multum disputatur. Aliqui tentamen monotheisini (vel saltem henotheismi) in eo inveniunt (cf. p. 32).

K 1451 (25, 49) lineae longae; tabula <( nishu » ? K 170 symbolicos deorum nutlieros explicat. K 7659 (25, 28) est fragmentum sextae tabulae seriei assyriacae, ut

videtur, quae adhuc ignota est. linea ordinatoria: C d ] a-ri-a (nomen occurrit C T 25, 37. 17; 36

rev. 27; 35 rev. 21) colophonium: .... H U dup """ .... gab-ri (= exemplar) m i t

ASSL~~ b) CataZogi titul'ovum divino~fum :

Iam in Serie an I ilu a-nu-um et in (( tabula magna » tales catalogos insertos invenimus, qui seriem specialem constituere videntur. In

Tabula magna 3 col. XI tituli omnium deorum principalium collecti sunt. K 4209 (25, 33 sq.) enumerat in parte obv. titulos lugal-dul-azag-ga

(= Enlil cf. CT 24, 5. 37 et 4. 24 sq.), " E-a, "Marduk et post magnam lacunam (in parte av.) Ningal (uxoris Sin), Sama5 ; (deinde textus deficit).

Rm 610 et eius dupl. K 29 (25, 35 sq.) hanc lacunam ex parte

complet; attamen non est simplex continuatio K 4209 obv. Ha- bet titulos IL4arduk, Sarpanit, Nabu, TaCmet in parte obversa, titulos Nergal et deorum affinium in parte aversa, cf. etiam K 2108 (25, 37). Dei principales etiam in Serie an I ilu a-nu-um hoc ordine enu-

merantur. K 4210 (25, 43) nomina E a et Marduk. K 8222 (25, 47) tituli Marduk. (forma: titulus 1 Marduk I explicatio-

nes semiticae (alludunt ad pugnam cum dracone). Rm 483 tituli Ea e t Manungal (25, 47). K 204 tituli Marduk et Madanu (25, 40 sq.) ; hic catalogus receptus est in Tabulam magnam col. X (24, 37 sq.).

K 4365 tituli S a m a ~ (25, 27). K 2109 + K 8944 $- I< 13689 (25, 30 sq.) tituli ICtar ; multae glossae ;

lineae longiores sunt, quam solent in ceteris tabulis; linea ordinatoria indicat catalogum Ninlil secuturum esse;

etiam Sm 1558 (25, 44) tituli ICtar. K 2194 (25, 32) tituli Sin. etiam I< 4559 (25, 42). K 4366 (25, 48) tituli dei Ea tamquam patroni diversarum artium,

forma est inusitata: e. gr. 1. 7

K 4339 (25, 9-14) ; dupl 89-4-26, 115 (25, 15). Est catalogus sui generis, cum glossis ; quinquies habet expli-

cationem interlinearem semiticam ; continet autem haec : Col. I 1-10: 1% nomina belit mAtAti Ca BAD PAD (tria priora

desunt). Col. I 12-32 : 20 nomina belit mAtAti Ca ':a-a- h PAD.

» 34-41 : 7 nomima " Ca-la. Col. I1 1-10 non sunt nomina dei, (deest signum determinativum),

sed epitheta alicuius deae? (e. gr. Car-rat ap-si-i). Col. I1 11-111 35: 57 nomina nin-ib (praeter ea uuae desunt).

pronuntiatio

nun-ur-ra

nomen explicandum

d DUI<.KA.BUR Sa pa-ha-ri

1 4 Introductio

Col. IV 1-10 : 10 stellae, quarum 6 aequiparantur lu-bad-gu(d)-ud 4 aequiparantur ' nin-ib.

Col. IV 11-12: 2 alia nomina " nin-ib. )) 13-38 dei tutelares diversarum civitatum. Formam huius cat. ostendant

' ne-gun 1 deus urbis meae scil. Nippur 1.13. ' ku-an-na / deus urbis meae scil. Borsippa 1.14.

K 2100 (25, 16-18) ~raecedenti catalogo similis est. obv. Col. I 1-41 nomina Adad.

Col. I1 1-35 nomina IStar. rev. Col. I 1-19 vestigia 19 nominum divinorum (9 a syllaba en

incipiunt). Col. I1 3-8 nomina pro universitate deorum.

» 3-19 vocabula. Linea ordinatoria (1. 20): « bu-ru 1 5a-mu-h » indicat sequentem

tabulam fuisse vocabularium. K 4339 et K 2100 conveniunt in forma; hinc inde addunt, ubinam ta-

lis titulus in usu sit.

CONCLUSIO

1) Duae collectiones maiores nominum deorum ab ipsis scribis Babyloniorum confectae, uti ex dictis patet, ordinant et systematizant pantheon babylonicum, adeo intricatum et extensum, ut memoria re- tineri non posset. Hinc probabiliter hi catalogi scholis sacerdotalibus erant destinati, sed etiam pro ipso cultu hic nomenclator encyclopae- dicus sacerdotibus inservire poterat; indigebant enim potissimum ad exorcismos illos plurimos litaniis quam longissimis deorum, qui daemones malignos expellerent.

Ii ver0 catalogi Babyloniorum quantum ad magnam partem religionis Babylonicae recte intelligendam valeant, facile patet; sine quibus haud scio an numquam ordinem in chaos illud nominum deorum inducere possemus. IAST. Rel. 1,224 suam opinionem de valore cata-

De fontibus 15

logorum deorum sic breviter exprimit: « Auf die tatsächlichen Anga- ben, welche derartige Götterlisten liefern, darf man indes nicht zu viel Gewicht legen. Vielfach sind sie nur völlig willkürliche Versuche, das babylonische und assyrische (!) Pantheon zu systematisieren, anzusehen ; in andern Fällen liegt ihr Wert einzig und allein darin, dass sie die Auschauungen der babylonischen Tlieologen oder vielmehr gewisser Schulen widerspiegeln » .

Haec sententia vera esse mihi non videtur. Imprimis enim catalogi solos deos Babylonios, non ver0 assyrios respiciunt eosque systematizant.

Porro ubicunque eos examinare licet, fideliter excerptos ex textibus archaicis deprehendimus. < Arbitraria mutatio doctrinae deorum a patribus receptae sacerdotibus Babyloniorum non facile obi- cienda est. Si quando magnis eventibus historicis ad modificandam theologiam cogebantur, maxime simul, ne quemquam deorum offen- derent, cavebant.

Velut, cum urbis Babylonis supremo imperio 5constituto " Marduk super omnes deos elevatus esset, in omnibus regnis senescente rege potestas et imperium ad filium patre minime repugnai-ite transeunt, ita i' Be1 labiru (vetus) potestatem suam l-iaeredi suo et filio fortissimo " E a tradidit. In traditione tamen memoria Bel antiqui numquam periit e t facile mutationes textuum in favorern filii ilMarduk factae ut tales cognoscuntur. Eodem modo ad alios deos antiquos Se habebant. Summa reverentia et superstitione et studio eorum nomina et tituli colligebantur et conservabantur et posteris fideliter tradebantur.

Propter has rationes non puto totum systema deorum factum esse per primos collectores et scriptores catalogorum, sed finita evolutione regni deorum sacerdotes illud paulatim firmiter stabilitum collegisse et conscripsisse. Quia autem Pantheon Babyloniorum ex parte snltem iam regibus Ur e t Isin regnantibus erat bene ordinatum et mutationes quoad 'l hlarduk saltem inde a tempore Hammurabi factae esse poterant, Zim. (1. C. p. 83 sq.) non sine quadam probabilitate primos catalogos deorum illis iam temporibus in ordinem redactos esse putat.

Praeter hanc virn ad religionem Babyloniorum cognoscendam catalogi illi utilitatem quoque philologicam habent. Glossae enim textum illustrantes inultum ad recte pronuntianda deorum nomina conferunt

16 Introductio

et pluribus signis novos valores assignant. Ideo in catalogo nostro eas diligenter notavimus. (De glossis CE. King, Introd. ad CT 24, 10-13; Michatz 1. C. 86-89).

Ad~otatio. Praeter deos Babyloniorum et Assyriorum dii quoque a populis vicinis culti, qui in textibus cuneiformibus occurrunt, in hoc dictionario referuntur, dii scil. Elamitarum, Armeniorum, Hittitarum. Dii terrae Urartu citantur secundum 10s. SANDALGIAN, « Inscriptions cunkiformes urartiques, Rome, 17, via delle Zoccolette », qui liber non solum omnes textus « Van » bene collectos exhibet, sed eos etiam modo ingenioso explicare videtur.

De Babyloniorum conceptu divinitatis 17

CAPUT II

De Babyloniorum conceptu dlvinitatis

Theog-onia. ~zofissz'ma continetur mytho, qui secundum prima verba primae tabulae ab ipsis Babyloniis « Enuma eli5 vocabatur. Secun- dum hoc epos cosmogonicurn ab initio erant Abzu et Tz'amal.

Cum Abzu sit nomen Cumericum, Tiamat ver0 semiticum, iuste Babylonii semitici, quo ternpore Babylon urbs proindeque eius quoque deus Marduk principatum inter omnes urbes et deos Babyloniae obtinerent, cosimogoniain antiquam Babyloniorum Sumeriorum cum in multis aliis, tum in nomine alterius principii primaevi transformasse existinientur. Loco Tiamat apud Sumerios fortasce hfz~lzrnu erat prima mater mundi, cuius natura nunc in mytho C Enuma eliS » non facile intelligitur, modo enim est proprietas Tiamat (Tab. I, 1. 4), modo minister Abzu (Tab. I, 1. SO), secundum Damascium vero M u u p ~ s filius est 'Axaoov et S a v 6 ~ i. e. Abzu et Tiamat.

Quiilquid est de nomine et Cuineriis et Babyloniis Semiticis ab initio exstabant duo principia, alterum masculinum, feminimum alterum, quae simul constituunt personificationem materiae informis. Cum de eorum origine nihil dicatur, recte ea illis ab aeterno exstitisse colli- gitur. Habebant duo illa moristra primaeva Corpora aquosa, qua in massa materiae solidae erant solutae et permixtae. Erant autem principia ista chaotica Personae rationales, secus enim deos sapientes ipsumque mundi artificein et conditorem procreare qui potuissent ?

Prilnum coniugium, quod ex Abzu et Tiamat nascitur, est Lahmu (mascul.) et Lahamu (fern.) ; deinde oriuntur An-Car (universum supernum; princ. masc.) et Ki-Car (universuin infernum, princ. fern.), qui gignunt Anu, Enlil et Enlti, ex quibus dei reliqui omnes procreantur.

DEIMEL - Paniheoiz Babyl . a

18 Introductio

Ex solo tamen Damascio adhuc constat (praeter Anu) Enlil quoque et Enki filios fuisse AnCar et I<i-Car (cf. ed. Kopp Cap. 125).

Aliam de ortu deorum Anu et Enlil meditationem produnt hi quinque deorum catalogi :

An

An: An-turn:

An-ki

Tab. 11: 11 R 54 n. 4

A n - i ~

An-Sar-gal

An-Sar

d En-Sar

Wu-uru

d Lab-ma

Ge-kur I

d A-la-la d (min = a-laAa> ALAM

Qn-uru-ul-la

21 en ama -

il A-nu-um

il MIN (= Ariurn) Sa iS-Sim ik-ri-bi

ii MIN (= Anum) Sa kiS-Sat AN-ki ii A-nu (SI-BI i. e. deest : um) rnin i. e. Ba kiS-Sat AN-ki

d Nin- [ i~]

"i-Sar-[gal]

d Ki-[gar]

d Nin-[Sar]

Wa-[uru]

" La-ha-m[a]

" Ga-r[a]

"e-li-l[i] d (min = he-li-li) ALAM

"in-uru-ul-la

a-a an-na-ge

ii Mi11 i. e. D )) » » » » »

i1 Min i. e. D D » » » » »

il Min i. e. D » » » » P

il Min i. e. D )) » P . » »

i1Mini .e . D » B » » »

De Babyloi~iorum conceptu divinitatis 19

Tab. In: 111 R 69 n. I ; C T 24, 1

d i~ " in-f~ An-Sar-gal

"i-Gar-gal

An-Gar

d Ki-gar

"n-Gar

d Nin-gar

"U-uru

Qa-uru

"ab-ina

" La-ha-ina

min i. e. I i1 Anuin u Anturn miil i. e.

rnin i. e. I » n » miil i. e.

min i. e. t » » » rnin i. e.

rnin i. e. i » » » min i. e.

rnin i. e. » )> »

rnin i. e. ( min i. e.

» » » rnin i. e.

rnin i. e.

min i. e. d b i n i. a. a-la-1%) ALAM min i. e.

» » » u (min i. e. be-li-li) ALAM min i. e.

d En-uru-ul-la min i. e. » » »

Will-uru-ul-la min i. e.

21 en ama a-a / An-na-ge-ne

Tab . IV

/ CT 24, 21 (conservata est sola pars I/ dexfera coiumnae; e a conieruatis ta- CT 24, 3 men signis propter schenia apertum

reliqua facile supplentur)

I I I Su (i. e. semitice

Su idem nomen)

Su

i ( 62

Su / 1. U3

20 Introductio

CT 24, 21 (conservata est sola pars dextera columnae ; ex coriservatis ta- nien signis propter schema apertum reliqua facile supplentur)

[dl En-mul

Ca1 Nin-n~ul

35 [dl En-Lu

d Nin-lu

d En-du

d Nin-du

dEn-da

40 Ninda

CT 24, 4

lacuna 6 linearum

d . . . . . d En-[garaS]

5 Nin-g[araS]

[d] Eil-[Sar]

Wiii-[Sar]

"n-nun

"in-nun

10 "n-kur

" Nin-kur a Eil ( m a - 8 "

d En (mln1 amaS

" En-kin-gal

15 "in-kin-gal

d En-azag-ga

d Nin-azag-ga

"n-an-na

Wiu-an-iia

20 d En-ud-ti(1)-la

"in-ud-ti(1)-la

En-da-Surim-ma

"in-da-Surim-nia

d En-dul-azag-ga

25 "in-dul-azag-ga

d En-me-Sar-ra

Nin-me-Sar-ra

[Su]

Pul

Pul

[SuI

[Sul

Pul

[CU] [SLI]

[Sul

Pul

Pul

[Sul Su

Su

Su

Su

S U

Su

Su

Su

Su

Su

Su

Su

42 [en ama a-a d En-lii-18-ge-ne]

De Babyloniorum conceptu divinitatis 2 1

Tab. V (Excev@tzim ex C T 16, 13, 11-18)

En-ine-Car-ra " Nin-me-Car-ra dingir-en ama a-a "n-lil-ld-ge (nih) be-el a-bi um-mi Ca " En-lil dingir-nin ama a-a Nin-lil-ld-ge (niC) be-el-ti a-bi um-mi " Nin-lil.

Tab I numerat secundum subscriptionem 21 en i. e. dominos sive deos, scil. An-ki et sequentes 20; Tab. 111 vero oinittit 6-kur et Ga-ra et addendo An et An eundem numerum obtinet. In Tab. I1 sola principia masculina adducuntur.

Qui 21 dii vocantur in subscriptione ama a-a an-na-ge, qui textus Cumericus secundum Tab. V semitice vertitur: a-bi (= a-a) um-mi (= ama) AN-NA i. e. 21 beli (vel dii) Patres, ma.tres dei AN-NA.

Quis est deus AN-NA? In lingua Cunierica consors dei An i. e. coeli rarissime habet nomen proprium distinctum a nomine mariti scil: an-ni (princ. fem. ?) ; an-na (princ. masc.) Generatim ver0 sicut in Tab. I et I11 nomen commune habent An, vel An-na; in lingua semitica consors Anum vocatur Antum. Nomine igitur An-na comprehenduntur Anu et Anturn, sicut patet ex primis lineis Tab. I"" et IIIae, ita ut sensus illius phrasis sit : 21 domini matres-patres deorum Anu et Antum.

2 2 Introductio

In Tab. autem IVa et V" (excerpta ex IVa) afferuntur 42 domini matres-patres Enlil ; nam suppletio subscriptionis Tabulae IVa"ropter Tab. V"" certa esse videtur, quod bene vidit Zimmern (LA 23, 364). Ad eius rationem addi potest, quod in Tab. IVa evidenter nomen En = Be1 speculative sit amplificatum ; nam soli « En » (resp. (( Nin ») adducuntur, quod pro Deo Enlil, qui erat « En B xaz' QEox~Y, aptissi- mum erat. Attentione quoque dignum est, quod En-ki semitice non sit " Ea, sed i' En-lti.

Iam quaeritur, quid sibi velit illa locutio : (( 21 domini patres-matres (resp. matres-patres) " Anum et i'Antum ,.

Num singuli vocantur pater-mater, ita ut singuli concipiendi sint tamquam principia androgyna? Si mythologice et philosophice rem spectes, omnis abest difficultas; nam cum dii Babyloniorum ulteriore materiae mundi chaoticae evolutione orti sint, periodus certe aliqua est admittenda, in qua ea mundi elementa unum quidpiam fuerint. Sic V. gr. An-lti (coelum-terra) in statu quodam evolutionis unum principium constituebant, quam unionem Babylonii (et Aegyptii) tamquam copulam concipiebant. Post separationem autem quae a deo quodam singulari facta est, sicut cellula in duo principia alterum masculinum (= coelum), femininum alterum (= terra) se diffiderunt.

Sed in iis tabulis num omnes et singuli concipiuntur androgyni? In Tab. V" ultima linea explicari possit: 21 domini patres, C re-

spective B matres " Anum et Antum; nam sicut « ama-a-a » de primo coniugio An-lti facile praedicatur, sic in sequentibus quoque singula coniugia comprehendi possent. Idem de tabulis IIa-IVam incl. dici posset. Ad idem rediret, si terminus C ama-a-a . cum Zimmern (ZA 23, 364) explicaretur priores, progenitores H (cf. An-ki = KiSSatu, xoopo~, Tab. 11). At in utraque explicatione remaneret difficultas pro Tab. V". Nam in illa distinguuntur En ama-a-a (= domini matres-patres) et Nin ama-a-a (= dominae matres-patres); illi referuntur ad Enlil, hae ad eius consortem Ninlil. Ex hoc textu duo videntur deduci Posse:

U) terminus « ama-a-a B non significat a pater-mater » sive prin- cipiium androgynum; distinctio enim principiorum androgynorum in masculina et feminina sensum non habet; hinc phrasis illa necessario generali quodam termino explicanda est.

6) Explicatio D. Zimmern C ama-a-a - progenitores, priores


non videtur esse apta pro Tab. V, secundum quam 7 %n ... (dii) vocantur ama-a-a (progenitores) Enlil et 7 Nin ... (deae) ama-a-a (progenitores) Nin-lil (consortis Enlil). Haec difficultas non adesset, si ama-a-a conciperetur tamquam « prototypi X (cf. Iastr. Rel. 1, 353 n. 8) vel antiquior gradus evolutionis ( U ältere Entwicklungsstufen »), quae interpretatio omnibus textibus satisfacere videtur.

Quomodocunque autem terminus « ama-a-a B concipiatur, Tab. I, 11, 111 seriem maiorum dei Anu eiusque consortis Antum et Tab. IV et V (excepta ex IVa) proavos Enlil et Ninlil exhibere videntur. Si autem haec series priorum Anu comparatur cuin serie Tabulae I""

Enuma eliC », apparet multa nova nomina addita et duo prima principia, Abzu scil. et Tiamat oniissa esse, nisi malis eorum nomina in

En-uru-ul-la, Nin-uru-ul-la i. e. « Dominus (Domina) civitatis ae- ternae » transmutata esse.

Difficultas maior est quoad e ama-a-a » Enlil; nam secundum Enuma eliC Enlil eundem habet ortum, quem Anum ; in Tab.

autem IVa nullus proavorum Enlil, quos « Enunia eliS » commemo- rat, occurrit. IHinc nihil aliud remanet, nisi admittere Tab. IVam aliam continere speculationem de ortu dei Enlil ac epos cosmogonicum e Enuma eliS ».

Quo ordine maiores deorum Anu et Enlil afferuntur, is ordo non videtur esse arbitrarius aut mutabilis, quia non solummodo in textibus parallelis sed etiam in excerptis (cf. Tab. V) idem retinetur. Si autem ordo est fixus, quaeri potest, quisnam inter prototypos Anu et Bel sit antiquissimus, primus seriei an ultimiis. Responsum ex Tab. I" apparese videtur. Nam cum in « Enuma eliS B Lahma antiquior sit deo AnSar et cum An-ki sit iam principium adeo evolutum, ut sicut cellula immediate in An = Anu et l i i = irsitum = Antu se findere possit, secundum Tab. I"" En-uru-ul-la verius dicetur antiquissimus proavorum dei Anu et secundum 'Tab. IVam En-me-Car-ra (= Be1 kiCCati (M. 11306) = dominus mundi primum principium dei Enlil.

DG maZi e t Daemones eundem habent ortum apud Babylonios atque dii boni « LI-tuk-ku lim-nu Sa ri-hu-ut i1 A-nim ri-hu-LI marini i-lit-ti irsitim(tim) Su-nu » malus utukltu procreatus est procreatione "Anu; filii sunt nati ex terra. « nam-ta-ru ma-ru na-ram i1 Bel, i-lit-ti EreS-ki-gal Su-nu bi-nu-ut A-ra-al-li-e Su-nu. » i. e. Namtar, deus pectis, filius est di-

lectus " Bel, filii deae EreSkigal, procreati inferno (cf. Thompson, a De- vils and evel Spirits of Babylonia » 1, 50).

Qui daemones habebant vires occultas et magicas, quibus non solun~modo hominibus sed ipsis diis magnis nocere poterant. Sic Tia- mat pronuntiat formulam magicam, ut Kingu maritum invincibilem reddat; (« Enuma eliC )) Tab. I, 133), etiam contra ipsum Marduk recitat incantationem (I. C. Tab. IV, 91). Vires has magicas cognoscere et vincere solus ille poterat, qui occultarum omniuni naturae virium scientia praeditus esset et congrua potentia.

Hinc ab exorcistis potissimum i1 Ea, deus sapientiae, eiusque filius Marduk invocabantur.

Quo in numero etiam eae vires fliisse videntur, quas exercebant (( tabulae fati ». Ipsi deorum summi determlnare hominibus fatum non poterant, nisi tabulas fati pectori I-iabentes praefixas; cum illis autem etianl dii minores dominium habebant mundi (cf. Enuma eliS, Tab. I 137 sqq; Myth. de ave Zu). Vires autem scientiae et potentiae, quae ex illis Tabulis fati exibant, mysteriosae sunt, non tamen supernatu- rales et solum ostendunt deos nec singulos nec ornnes simul sumptos exliausisse vires secretas mundi.

Ex dictis tamquam corollaria de natura deorum Babyloniorum deduci possunt :

1) Dii Babyloniorum (i. e. dii boni, mali, vires secretae tabularum fati) nihil sunt extra mundum, sed sunt ipse mundus aeternus, qui tamen se evolvit non secundum leges necessarias ipsi naturaliter inditas, sed voluntate principiorum rationabilium, quae materiam in- formant siciit anima humana Corpus. Systema igitur est species quaedam Pantheismi.

2) Principia illa prima essentialiter sunt masculina et feminina, quae sicut homines ad libitum alias creaturas gignere possunt.

3) Hae duae sententiae fundamentalem constituunt divinitatis apud Babylonios conceptum nec unquatn mutatae sunt, hinc serio de Monotheismo Babyloniorurn sermo esse non potest P). Sed hac de

quaestione quaedam particularia infra (cf. 5 5).

(1) « Malitiose quidem sed juste et ingeniose Oppert concludit suum contra De- litzsch, primum defensorem Monotheismi Babyloniorum, commentarium proposita quaestione : « Wie steht es mit den Damen? » (cf. ZA 17, 304).

Dei Babyloniorun~ evolutione mundi et generatione ex aliis diis orti secundum responsum, quod nymphe Sabitu heroi GilgameC dedit, a Babyloniis habebantur immortales :

« 0 GilgameS, cur curris uildique ?

vitan~, quam quaeris, non invenies.

Quando dii creaverunt homines,

mortem determiilaverunt hominibus,

vitam in manibus suis retinebant ». (Cf. Ep. Gilg. Tab. X Suppl. col. I11 1-5).

Utrum dii hanc immortalitatem habuerint natura sua, an virtute panis et aquae vitae, noii patet; certe homines quoque cibo et potu coelesti vitam immortalem obtinere poterant vel saltem potuissent, cf. mythos de UtnapiStim, Adapa.

Quamvis imrnortalitas deorum erat les generalis, excipiebatur tamen a Babyloniis 'Tiamat, mater prima omnium viventium ; nam ea cecundum e Enuma eliS » vere interficitur (') a Marduk, (cf. 1. C. Tab. IV 102 sq., 128 136), dum omnes reliqui daemones ligati in carcerem coniciuntur.

Mors, quae singulis annis W ~ ~ m u z i , IStar etc. ad inferos condu- cebat, non videtur esse considerata tamquam vera mors, sed potius quidam quasi torpor hibernus ».

Secundum KAT 505 sq. 21 patres-n~atrec " Anu et Antum, resp. 42 patres matres " Enlil et Ninlil considerandi sunt tamquam dii pyae- cosmici, qui non ampliuc ad mundum hunc pertineant. Ced id parum constat. Verum quidem est eos tamquam figmenta speculationis theo- logicae sacerdotum populo ignota nebulosam quamdam vitain degisse, at non omnes, nam V. gr., " EnmeSara, antiquicsimus pater " Enlil, in actrologia activitatem aliquam exercet. E t si 'l Hgur = " AnCar, ut quidani putant (cf. ZA 1, 1 sqq.), certissime " AnSar ab Assyriis non putabatur deus mortuus aevi ullius superioris.

(2) Ab astrologis ei quoque stella assignatur (cf. infra sub Tiamat).

{ 3. De natura deoraim

1. Populus Sumericus in omnibus magnis naturae virtiitibus, quae seu bene seu male in homines influunt vel arcana sua actione admi- rationem cient, deum quempiam agentem suspiciebat easque tamquam deos colebat. Praecipuae inter eas vires naturae sunt:

Sol, qui superatis frigoribus et pluviis et tempestatibus hiemis calore suo e terra veluti rnortua producit vegetationem et messem ~iberrimam et dein omnia ardoribus suis aestivis denuo comburit;

Luna, lucerna noctis mystica, quae motu suo tempus determinat ; SteZZae, arcana scriptura deorum, qua fata ho~ilinum revelantur. Mave immensum et sterile; FZuvzina et fontes, qui ex abysso profluunt et sine quibus omnia

in Oriente sunt deserta; Sene#estates, ,lklnzlna, tonitvua, quae terrore hominem debilem

prosternunt et inundationibus eius Opera destruunt; Pluviae, quae calores aestivos frangunt et terram solis ardoribus

exustam ad recipiendum semen denuo parant ; Sevva ipsa inexhaustae benignitatis et patientiae, quae quotan-

nis, nisi vi i~npeditur infesta, e sinu suo omnia ad vitam necessaria largitur ;

Ignis, pretiosissimum illud coeli donum, sine quo homines in abiec- tissima vivunt barbarie ;

Fz?ftiZitas agrorum, animalium, hominum, vires illae secreto vivi- ficae, quae genus humanum et animalia continuo renovant ;

Amava m o ~ s , quam exhorreccit hoino; hmes , Pestis, mo?~bz'qu~ omnes, quae torquent hominem eumque

ad inferos conducunt ; BeZZu;l?z, flagellum populorum, quo alteri ascendunt ad gloriam et

prosperitatem, alteri pereunt ; Fatum, quod lege aenea et inflexibili regit vitam mortalium. Hae vires omnes naturae et similes aliae apud Bab~lonios cpiltum

habebant divinum. A populo sine dubio saltem quaedam ex illis cum diis ipsis identificabantur ; sic certe sol, luna, stellae, ignis, terra, mare,

De Babyloniorum conceptu diviilitatis 27

flumina secundum vulgarem conceptionem erant dii, dum alia V. gr. fulmina, tempestates, pluviae, pestis, fata etc. a diis erant causata.

2. Populus in vitam quotidianain indigebat proventu et tutela agrorum, gregum, piscationis, tempore belli auxilio, a malis daemonibus liberatione, quae a diis exspectabant omnia.

Hinc omnes ~umeriorum dii aliquo saltem modo agrestes sunt et bellici, gentis videlicet bellicosae agricolarum, pastorum, piscatorum. Praeter has proprietates omnibus diis communes sua cuique erat et natura et actio, velut i1 Ea erat deus abyssi et aquae, deus sapientiae et princeps magorum; SamaS iudex; i1 Igtar et similes deae erant voluptatis, fecunditatis, partus; i' Nergal rex inferni et mortuorum ; " Nabu deus scribarum etc.

3. Dii omnes existirnabantur boni et benigni, saltem erga suos cultores ; dii natura sua mali a diis bonis in poenam impietatis et pec- catorum mittebantur, nec iniussu aut certe permissu solurn deorum bonorum hominibus nocere poterant. Onlnia inala in singulos vel in totum populum irruentia piitabantur effecta aut ab ipsis diis iratis aut a daemonibuc, illorum servis et ultoribus. Sacerdotum erat, deos ira- tos placare et a daemone oppressos liberare exorcismo, boni cuius- piam ope dei vel multorum simul efficaci.

§ 4. Dei sedibus e t aulis deorum

2. Dii Babyloniorum ex parte saltem materia constantes et ideo cibi potusque et vestitus et tecti indigentes sibimet ipsi et numerosae suae familiae palatium coeleste habebant.

De hoc palatio sermo est in e Enurna elig » Tab. III, ubi convivium solemne deorum coram AnSar describitur. Secundum alium mythum Adapa, filius i' Ea, volat usque ad coelum i' Anu, ad cuius portam custodes invenit Dumuzi et GiSzida, qui eum ad i' Anu in throno sedentem conducunt. Quando Bel diluvio homines destruxit, dii fii-

gerunt et ascenderunt ad coelum " Anu (Ep. Gilg. Tab. XI 115). In mytho de i' Nergal et " EreSkigal simul cum epistolis Tell Amarna in Aegypto invento narratur deos magnam fecisse cenam in coelo et

2 8 Introductio

" EreSkigal, reginae mortuoru~n semper in domicilio inferno manenti portionem cibi coelestis misisse.

Hinc saltem inde a saeculo XVO a. Chr. opinio obtinebat Baby- loniorum, palatium quoddam caeleste exstare dei supremi '' Anu, quod fulmina et tempestates deorun~ Enlil et Adad disturbare non possent, quare super nubes et firmamentum i. e. super regnum dei Enlil sitiim esset. Q L I O ~ palatium regiurn ordinaria erat sedes dei Anu, reliqui ver0 dei interdum ad convivium solemne in eo celebrandum invita- bantur. Sine dubio alii quoque dii propria habebant in coelo palatia, sed de his explicite cerrno non ect.

Praeter palatiuin coeleste statio quaedatn fixa in firmamento et stella singulis diis a fabricatore mundi assignata erant (cf. Enuma eliS, Tab. V, 1 sqq.), quae conceptio duplici i~iodo orta esse potect, fide scil. populari, qua stellae maxime maiores essent dii; et astrologi~, quippe quae pro cingulis stellis uno allquo indigeret deo. Sec1 cluae cuique deorum stella luerit attribiita, de paucis adhuc conctat, sicut infra in catalogo deorum notabitur. Quaestio haec est sat difficilis et intricata. Esto enim determinatum sit, quae nomina stellarum quibus diis addicenda cint, restat, ut ea nomina, quas coeli stellas exhibeaiit, constituatur. Qua in re niultum disputatur, sed parum certi invenitur. Quando ea stellarum inter deos distributio facta sit, nondum constat; hac in quaectione probabiliter distinguenduin est, cluandonam magnis diis stellas assignaverint - quod iam antiquitus factum verosimile est - et quando reliqui dii suas quisque stellas acceperint.

2. Dii etiam habitare inter homines amabant; nam non solum hos in necescitatibus adiuvare, sed etiam se coli et honorari volebant et propterea templa suis palatiis divinis similia in terra desiclerabant.

Hinc fiebat, ut urbes S~imeriorum inter deos principaliores clictri- buerentur. Quando id et quo modo evenerit, scil. utrutn Sumerii an- tequam in Babjiloniam immigrarent, deos suos iam omnes Iiabuerint et uno eodemque tempore distributionem urbium inter deos fecerint, an paulatim Pantheon in ipsa Babylonia ortum sit, non constat.

Proprium est religionis Babyloniorum, quod dii saltem maiores fixam statamque habebant sui cultus sedem. Sic V. gr. "nlil (= Bel) in templo suo 4-kur in urbe Nippur habitabat; poterat quidem alibi quoque habere sanctuarium, sed proprie habitabat in sola Nippur et


reges aliarum urbium, qui Enlil colere vellent, dona sua votiva ad 6-ltur mittere debebant. Aliqui deorum, veluti Luna, Sol, Venus plures habebant sedes sacras, id quod facile, qua apud populum erant gratia, intelligitur.

Sunt ver0 hae in .hominis natura satis fundata, ut mirum non sit apud oinnes fere populos terrae similia inveniri, quos omnes imita- tione Babyloniorum ductos velle ridiculum est.

3. Dii Babyloniorum in palatiis suis vivebant sicut reges et cum uxoribus et concubinis suis generabant filios et filias et multis servis et ministris indigebant, qui suum quisque sacelluin suasque oblationes in templo dei in urbe principis habebant.

Sic secundum cylindrum A et R a Gudea, patesi LagaC, in templum reaedificatum ninn6 (= 50) solernniter introducuntur : Wingirsu, deus belli, eiusque consors Bau simul cum duobus filiis et 7 filiabus; praeterea ingrediuntur duo eius vicarii (angu-nita), 1 consiliarius (ad- gi-gi), praefectus eunuchorum et Harem (sukkal et galu 6-du(%)-ga), auriga et pastor asinoi-um (gir-ba-si(g)-ga et sib-anCu-lta), pastor caprarum sanctarum (cib mag-lulim), musicus aulae (nar), cantor (balag- gi), colonus guedin (engar gh-edin-na), piscator (essad), administrator gii-edin (nimgir gh-edin-na), architectus.

His enumerati soli potiores ministri sunt; nam diebus festis in honorem Ningirsu celebratis interclum 20 dii recipiunt dona specia- lia (cf. V. g. TSA 51 : DP 62, 66; Nil< 24 ; 26; 163), inter quos multa nova nomina occurrunt. In festis Nina simul cum ea 11.3 aliis diis et deabus oblationes offeruntur (cf. DP 43 ; 45 ; 53 ; Nik 23 ; T S A 1 ; RTC 47; STH 41).

Quodsi de aliis (circa 12) primariis sacrorum sedibus huiuscemodi textus nobis praesto forent, facile ex illis catalogi deorum omnium excerpi et compoili possent. Catalogi scribarum Babyloniorum sequioris aevi adhuc noti (cf. supra cap. I) completi esse non videntur ; nam familiae Nin-gir-su V. gr. et Nina in textibus arcliaicis rnulto inaio- res sunt, quam in illis.

4. Dei cunl urhe cuiusclue sua intima erat consuetudo. Splendi- dissima illius aedes eius erat templum; sacerclotes numerosi ministe- rium eius implebant; de sacrificiis legitimis et oinnibus sacri cultus sumptibus largitace et pietate principum abundanter provisum erat.

30 Introductio

Dii sive eorum templa latif~india possidebant, mercatores iidem et argentarii summi; praeterea veri nominis exercituin habebant servo- rum et ancillarum in agris et templis laborantium vel locatorum.

Frequentia sacerdotum officia ea omnia templi bona dei nomine administrabant; qua in re et ipsorum et regum et regiorum cupidi- tate praefectorum saepe nimirum accidit, ut bona templi in alium usurn verterentur.

Rex a deo urbis antiquitus electus et praedeterminatus erat eiusque nomine populum regebat. Quamdiu rex eiusque populus deo suo fideliter serviebant, ab eo protegebantur, si minus, puniebantur; ipse deus bella urbis gerebat, ipse hostem vincebat vel ab eo vincebatur.

De privata populi in deum urbis devotione pauca scimus; interesse splendidis deorum festis, processionib~is solemnibus et epulis , amuleta secum portare et in domibus et agris suspendere videntur so- liti; aegroti salute~n exorcismo quaerebant. De ritu funebri nihil fere est notum.

9 4 . De numero e t hierarchia deorum

In hoc dictionario nomina deorum plus 3000 collecta sunt et nova quaevis textuum archaicorum publicatio numerum eoriiin auget.

Ut ver0 tot a Babyloniis dii colerentur, fieri qui potuit? Id ut facilius cognoscatur, breviter totam historiam religionis Babyloniorum percurramus.

Apud Cumerios suiim quaeque urbs, oppidum, vicus, familia (saltem magna) deurn colebat, qui ipse praeter uxores, filios et filias maiorem minoremve inferiorum aulam deorum ac ministrorum secum aleret. Illorum nomina deorum nondum innotuerunt omnia nec dubium, quin effossis in dies aliis aliisque antiquitatis monumentis numerus maior sit f~~turus .

Hinc numerus deorum et dearum, qui reapse a populo colebantur, sat altus f~ierit necesse est.

Qui Semitae iam primaevo historiae tempore simul cum Sumeriis Babyloniam et regionem potissimum septentrionalem incolebant, uni- versam Sumeriorum theologiam et daemonologiam receptam tenebant.


Illorum quoque urbes suos quaeque habebant deos (cf. Cod. Ham. 5 32 etc.).

Qua ratione factum est, ut maiores q~iidam dii, qui antea iam a Semitis et Sumeriis colebantur, plures sacrorum sedes nanciscerentur (V. gr. Luna, Sol, Venus), alii simili inter se natura praediti vel extra urbes suas ignoti, re et actu a populo coli desinerent.

Nec tamen propterea eorum nomina omnino ex memoria hominum exstinguebantur. Sacerdotes enim magnos catalogos deorum omnium instruebant et summa cura agebant, ne quem eorum omitte- rent. Qui labor non erat solum literari~is, sed etiam usui intentus quo- t idian~.

Populus quidem non omnes iam colebat priscos illos deos, quorum noinina recensebantur in catalogis sacerdotum; in usum tamen exorcismorum et ad protegendos agros, domos, Corpora liominum et animalium contra innumerabiles daemones, qui ubique insidiarentur, deorum numerus tutelarium nurnquam esse nimius poterat. Porro catalogi fontes erant inexhaiisti texendis longis deorum litaniis ad exorcismos utilibus.

Hinc inter deos Babyloniorum variae classes bene distinguendae sunt. a) Dii, qui a populo actu colebantiir. Eorum numerus ob rationes supra expositas semper sat magnus erat.

6) Dii, qui olim quidem a populo honorati postea ver0 in obli- vionem venerant, quorum tamen a sacerdotibus nomina fideliter ad usum potissimum exorcistarum et astrologorum collecta conservabantur. Huc quoque pertinent dii nonnulli populorum vicinorum, potissimum Elamitarum.

C ) Nomina illa numinum nunquam per se et separatim ab aliis exstantium, sed quae meri erant tituli deorum.

Quomodo distinctio inter nomina divina sub 6) et C ) enumerata facienda sit, difficile dicitur.

2. Inter multos illos dei erant et magni et exigui. Magni magnas in rerum natura virtutes exercebant, velut dei tempestatis, solis, lunae, aquae etc. Praeterea alii ad dignitatem maiorem elevabantur, cum urbibus suis bello felici principatum super alias earumque deos dedissent. Sic i1 Marduk, ut exemplum notissimum afferam, toti Pan- theon Babylonio praeficiebatur, simul ac reges Babylonis omnes Ba-

32 Introductio

byloniae urbes dicioni suae subiecerunt; antea ne semel quidem eius nomen textibus adhuc publicatis occurrit.

Haec duo sunt principia generalia hierarchiam atque cognationes inter multos illos constitiientia, natura inquam deorum et politica eo- rundem in urbibus actio. Qua autem rerum gestarum serie ordo, quem inter deos tempore Hammurabi regis completum videmus, ortus de- mum sit, nondum satis scimus. Quae hac de re scripta et diligenter textibus probata sunt, eoriim optimum Tharsicius Paffrath 0. F. M. ex- posuit in libro, qui inscribitur: Ziir Götteslehre in den Altbabyloni- schen Königsinschriften » .

3. hiulti Assyriologi libenter de Trinitatibus » deorum Babylo- niorum loquuntur. Sine ullo dubio in quibusdam inscriptionibus Anu, Bel, E a ; §in, ~ a m a S , IStar vel Adad simul nominantur; sed hic mos nec est multum divulgatus, nec adeo constans, ut de vera « Triade B sermo esse possit. Praeterea ipsa horum natura deorum talis erat, ut facile simul comprehendi possent. Nam mundus visibilis apte dividitur in coelun~ (= Anu), terram (= Enlil), aquam (=Ea), qui tres dii filii sunt eiusdem patris Angar. In firmanento quoque facile uniuntur: so1 (= SamaS), luna (= Sin), stella Veneris lucidissima (= ICtar), vel eius loco deus fulminis et tempestatis (= Adad). Sed nusquam theologia Babyloniorum in id tendere palam videtur, ut iis « triadibus n specialem ullam significationem tribuat. Septenarius potiuc, non ternarius numerus erat deorum symbolicus. Nec ullo modo « est res certa, quod in singulis cyclis deorum idea Trinitatis: « Patris, Filii, Missi )) a Ra- byloniis concepta sit )) (').

Nam pro sua quisque natura, quam supra expos~iimus, dii familias condebant et sicut reges terrae multis ministris et aulicis indigebant. Hinc si de re qiiapiam agendum erat, facile praeter ipsum deum eius filius primogenitus primusque minister regis inducebantur; nec tamen prop.cerea Babyloniis specialis quidam conceptus « Trinitatis D tribuendus ect.

( l ) Cf. COMBE, CuZte de Sia, p. 19.

De Babyloniorum conceptu divinitatis 3 3

5 5. De monotheismo Babyloniorum

Consideranti ingentem numerum deorum dearumque Babylonio- rum iuste mirum videri potest, cur omnino quaestio de eorum monotheismo inter Assyriologos orta sit.

Ratio autem facile patet. Nam V. T. verum et evidentem habet monotheismum, adeo evi-

dentem, ut negari nullo modo possit. Secundum autem doctrinam ecclesiae catholicae singuli homines non solum cognoscere possunt, sed etiam Te i'psa sufficienter cognoscunt Deum unum, ut iuste secundum Opera sua ab eo iudicentur. Attamen lumen naturale mentis humanae non sufficit - experientia docente, - ut quilibet hominum et multo minus integri populi clarum et perfectum et completum monotheismum sibi acquirant. Ad hoc revelatio supernaturalis est necessaria. Israelitae sicut reliqui populi orientis antiqui et mente et corde ad polytheismum eiusque impudicitias propendebant et re ipsa identidem in eum recidebant. Sed Deus misericors non eos sicut gentes in con- cupiscentiis immersos reliquit, sed punitionibus et praedicatione pro- phetarum populum peccantem semper reduxit eique clariorem usque et perfectiorem conceptum de Deo Uno revelavit. Inter poenas, quibus populum Deus electuin affecit et sanavit, Captivitas Babylonica fuit gravissima, qua maior Pars populi ad sedem polytheismi focum- que est traducta. Quae occasio opportunitatem praebebat summam, verum et genuinum observandi cultum Babyloniorum polytheisticum. Verum ea institutio tam lucida erat et perfecta salubrisque, ut exinde natio Hebraeorum iam non amplius qua talis ad Deum suum relin- quendum et ad amplectendos deos gentium tentata sit.

Haec explicatio Christianorum tam simplex et rebus gestis con- sentanea Atheis, ut patet, parum placet.

. Duplici autem via I-ianc molestissimam difficultatem evadere co- nantur. Quidam religionem Israelitarum dicunt sensim et solius effi- cacia naturae e polytheismo et henotheismo ad verum monotheismum sese evolvisse.

At responsum est obvium. Nam cur soli Iudaei, non ver0 populi DEIMEL - Palztheon Babyl. 3

3 4 Introductio

magis intelligentes sicut Aegyptii, Babylonii, Graeci, Romani unquam ad cogitationem dei alios deos iuxta se non tolerantis pervenerunt?

Propterea alii audacter monotheismum Babyloniorum defendebant, ut exemplum monotheismi sine revelatione orti monstrare possent. Occasionem eis praebet textus, quem iam integrum afferam (CT 24, 50 ; N. 47406) :

["]b (?) il Marduk Sa e-ri-Su ; V. = i1 M. plantationis ;

Xugal-a-ki-a (?) i1 Marduk Sa nag-bi ; ,i L. il M. aquae fuildi ;

"in-ib i1 Marduk Ca al-li ; CI N. = i1 M. messis (?) ;

6 Ne-unu-gal il Marduk Sa gab-lu ; N. = i1 M. belli ;

d Za-m2-mi i1 Marduk 2a ta-ha-zi ; Z. = il M. pugnae ;

Qn-lil il Marduk Sa be-lv-tu U be-lu-ut-tu ; d E. = 11 M. dominii e t consilii

d Na-bi-um il Marduk Sa ilikasu ; W. = il M. divitiarum ;

" En-ZLI (Sin) " Marduk mu-nam-mir mu-Si ; il S . = 9 M. illuminans noctem;

fi SamaS " Marduk Sa ki-na-a-ti ; "5. = i1 M. legum ;

fi Adad il Mardult Sa su-un-nu ; 11 A. = i1 M. pluviae ;

il SUEJ (TiSpak) '1 Marduk Sa um-ma-nu ; il T. = " M. exercituum ;

i1 GAL 11 Marduk Sa kir-zi-zi ; il G. = " M . ?

'1 Su-ka-mu-nu Tl Marduk Ca pi-sa-an-nu ; i1 S. - i l ~ . - ?

(pars ulterior destructa est).

Hoc e textu ilMardulc variis suis proprietatibus omnes deos potiores se uno complectitur, ut adeo gradus a tali meditatione ad re- liquorum negationem deorum longus non videatur esse. Sed Babylonii eo usque nunquam sunt progressi; ne ardentissimis quidem " Marduk aut cuiuscunque alius dei cultoribus unquam in mentem venit, quin reliqui dii essent dubitare. Illis quidem ipsis Marduk in omnes vitae eventus sufficiebat; cum autem de gustibiis non sit disputandum, cae- teris alios ut deos venerarentur facile permittebant (cf. hac de quaestione Hehn, Die bibl. und. babyl. Gottesidee, 51 sqq.)

Cuius sententia textus et similium cum tam perspicua sit, vix hoc tempore quisquam inter Assyriologos monotheismum Babyloniorum amplius defendit.

Ue Babyloniorum conceptu divinitatis 3 5

$j 6. De parallelismo inter seligionem Babyloniorum e t Hebraeorum.

Inter Assyriologos Protestantes sunt, qui omnes doctrinas religionis bibliorum a religione Babyloniorum deducant ; quapropter Panba- bylonistae vocantur. Quorum duae veluti alae distingui possunt, radi- cales scil. ut Delitzsch, I-Iaupt, Wincltler, Jensen etc., et (pro forma saltem dicendi) moderatiores, ut Zimmern et alii.

Ut huius exemplum artis criticae affera~n, simulque appareat, qriem in finem hi contendant, in perpetiiam rei memoriam verba Prof. Jensen adducam, quibus librum « Das Gilgarnesch-Epos in der Weltliteratur »

concludit : U Ja, Jesus von Nazareth, an den, als an Gottes Sohn und den

Erlöser der Welt, wenigstens seit bald zwei Jahrtausenden, aber vielleicht schon viel länger, eine Christenheit glaubt, und in dem auch die fortgeschrittenste Wissenschaft unserer Tage wenigstens noch einen grossen Menschen sieht, der einmal als ein hohes Vorbild auf Erden wandelte und starb, n'iesefr Jesus hat niemals auf Erden gewandelt, ist niemals auf Erden gestorben, weil er ja Nichts wie ein israeliti- scher Wgamesch ist, Nichts wie ein Seitenstück zu Abraham, zu NIoses und zu unzähligen andern Gestalten der Sage. Wie einst die Babylo- nier in ihrem GiZgnmwch, so verehrt daher die Christenheit in ihrem Jesus - zur Hälfte - eine im Nebel verschwindende, für das Menschen- auge evdöschende Sonize, unsre grosse herrliche Sonne nämlich, und dieselbe Sonne, die schon vor vielen, vielen Jahrtausenden in glühender Pracht und lebendiger Majestät am babydonischen Himmel auf und unter ging und König und Volk im babydonischen Lande zu anbetender Verehrung und dankbarem Dienste zurang. Wir, die Kinder einer viel- gepriesenen Zeit wunderbarer Kulturerrungenschaften, die wir wohl gerne mit mitleidigem Lächeln auf Glauben und Sitte von Völkern der Vorzeit sehn, wir dienen in unsern Domen und Gebetshäusern, unsern Kirchen und Schulen, in Palast und Hütte, einem bab~doni- schen Gotte, ba6qrZo~zische~z Götte?fn! Ja wir, ein grosses, mächtiges Kul- turvolk deutscl-ier Brüder, wir zerreissen einander selbst im Kampf wegen des Flitterstaates, den man diesem fremden Gotte umgehängt

36 Introductio

hat; wir unterbinden die Quellen unserer Volkskraft, weil in Rom ein Mann auf dem Trone sitzt, der durch Menschenzecah~z und Menschen- willkür der Statthadtev dieses bnlydonischen Sonnengottes ist ! >

Notatu dignum, quod I. hoc loco tacite non orthodoxiam protes- tanticam, sed solum Papam defensorem fidei christianae agnoscit, idque juste; nam illa sola civilium guberniorum gratia sustenta mise- ram degit vitam et pro suorum inanitate principiorum magis magisque dilabitiir.

Eo de libro quid alta Protestantium scientia exegetica iudicet, quaedam e critica censura in « Theologische Literaturzeitung, 1907, col. 603 sqq. » publici facta iuris demonstrent:

Das Buch I.'s (( bedeutet selbst der fortgeschrittensten Wissen- schaft gegenüber ein Zerstörungswerk sondergleichen »... « Für meine Person bin ich mit allem guten Willen an sein Buc1-i herangetreten; aber abgesehen vom fundamentalen sachlichen Widerspruch, den es mir als Ganzes abnötigt, hat es mich stark enttäuscht. Ich hätte es von vornherein keineswegs für unmöglich gehalten, dass es I. gelingen könnte, wenigstens an einzelnen Punkten eine faktische Einwirkung der Gilgameschsage auf alt. Erzählungen nachzuweisen ; m. E. ist ihm aber nicht einmal das geglückt. Sein Buch ist nur der abenteuerli- che Beweis geworden, was unter dem Zwang einer Idee, von der man sich einmal hat gefangen nehmen lassen, eine « glücltlicher Weise recht blühende Phantasie », eine glänzende Kombinationsgabe und ein Scharf- sinn, der (verdächtiger Weise) niemals um eine Erltlärung verlegen ist, aber auch eine eiserne Beharrlichkeit fertig bringt. Man freut sich ordentlich, beim Verfasser selber einmal (333) auf den Ausdruck « Gilgamesch-Monomanie 2 zu stossen. Kein Wunder daher, d-ass « dieses Weltalter » noch nicht reif ist, seiner alles auf den Kopf stel- lenden Auffassung zii folgen! (vgl. 344). In Wirl<licl-ikcit tritt in ihr eine ganz unerhörte Unterschätzung der persönlichen Kräfte, welche die menschliche Geistesgeschichte, wie die Weltgeschichte überhaupt bewegen, zu tage, eine absolute Verltennung alles geschichtlichen Le- bens mit der ihm natürlichen ständigen Wiederltehr ähnlicher Situa- tionen und zugleich einem ähnlich wechselnden Reichtum der dafür vorhandenen Ausdrucltsmöglichkeiten, ein erstaunlicher Mangel an « common sense » in Dingen der Kritik historischer Urltunden D...


« (Die Probleme) » sind ... so wenig lebendig, dass das Interesse an seiner weitläufigen Darstellung merkwürdig rasch erlahmt und ihre Lektüre auf die Dauer zur Qual wird. Ich weiss nicht, wie viele aus- ser etwa denen, denen die Pflicht der Rezension obliegt, die über 1000 Seiten dieses ersten Bandes ganz lesen werden. Wie unerträglich breit und langweilig ist z. B. nur schon die Diskussion, ob Ketura eine Si- duri oder eine Ischtar des Gilgameschepos sei (320-322) !... « I . hat sich das unbefangene Hörvermögen den Quellen gegenüber völlig verschlossen, weil er stets nur auf das Echo lauscht, das er von dem ihn selber gänzlich erfüllenden Gilgameschepos überall wiederzufin- den erwartet s... « Freilich, I. bittet den Leser, niemals Einzelnes für sich statt des Ganzen auf sich wirken zu lassen (XIII). Aber wenn ich mit dem besten Willen die Einzelposten nur als Nullen bewerten kann, so ist auch das Ganze für mich um seine Wirkung gebracht »...

Genug, dem Urteilsfdhigen kann J.'s Buch nicht schaden. Aber ich bedaure es im Gedanken an die urteilslose Menge, die es sich nicht wird entgehen lassen, aus dem, was sie davon hört, in verschieden- ster Weise Kapital zu schlagen, und die sich mit Recht darauf beru- fen darf, dass es ihr aus der Hand eines Gelehrten geboten werde, von dem man sonst ernstzunehmende Gaben erwartet ».

Huic iudicio duro sed iusto, a « scientia maxime progressiva »

edito ex parte Catholicorum nihil est addendum. De communione inter Pantheon Babyloniorum e t doctrinas bibli-

cas intercedente haec imprimis videntur notanda: 1) Monotheismus purus et explicitus Hebraeorum factum est

historica certitudine comprobatiim. Eius e monotheismo Babyloniorum vel alius cuiuscunque gentis derivandi tentamina non modo « usque adliuc » sed siwpdicite~~ vana sunt omnia (').

Quae de Deo Uno V. T, a fortiori valent de Deo Trino N. Ti, i. e. ne vestigium quidem christiani de Sanctissima Trinitate dogma- tis apud Babylonios invenitur. Hac de re dictum est satis (cf. p. 32).

(1) « Alles, was man vorbringen kann, entkräftet nicht, dass der Ruhm von Israel nicht genommen ist, das einzige Volk des Altertums gewesen und geblieben zu sein, welches den Glauben an ein höheres Wesen als Yodk aufrecht erhalten, und deshalb das einzige Volk des Altertums, welches heute noch besteht D; sic Oppert in ZA 17, 304.

38 Introductio

2) Expectatio Messiae extremis V. Ti temporibus universum populum Iudaeorum adeo occupabat, ut religionis eorum summa et caput ius.te dici possit. Qiiae de simili quadam spe Babyloniorum con- geruntur, evidenter crinibus 2 attracta sunt.

3) Babylonii omnium auctores malorum daemones et spiritus mortuorum esse rati et innumeris remediis ab eis Se defendere aut liberare studebant. Quanta ea superstitio fuerit et quam late propa- gata, argumento sunt textus de exorcisn~is collecti, qui tertiam fere partem omnium textuum religiosorum nobis relictorum constituiint.

In Scriptura Sacra V. T' mirum in modum rarus de daemonibus sermo est et haud difficulter haec fides creditur magis fuisse divulgata, quam libri sacri prodant.

Religio igitur V. Ti quoad principia et f~indamenta immunis ser- vabatur et independens a religione Babyloniorum, licet dubium non sit, quin hanc Iudaei et per se ipsi et per finitiniorum religionem populorum bene resciverint. Verosimile igitur non est, Iudaeos evolvendo ver0 suo de Deo conceptui scholam Babyloniorum frequentasse, id quod Dr. Zimmern KAT 3, 350-487 ostendere conatur.

4) Quodsi religio Mosaica quoad summa capita a Babyloniorum contagione remansit incolumis idque, quo tempore eorum maxime litterae florebant, a fortiori idem de doctrina Christi Domini dicendum est, qua cum illorum et litterae et religio vix penitus desierant, religionis praecepta ad summam perfectionem ipsa sunt perducta.

Ut Sacra probetur Scriptiira Babyloniorum placitis obnoxia, minime sufficit adducere similitudinem aliquam utriusque religionis, sed requiritur :

1) Ut siniilitudo sit vera et evidens nec artificio contorta, qua- les pleraeque omnes sunt, quas D' Zimmern in KAT sub U Bibli- sches )) produxit.

2) Ut, quae sunt in S. Scriptura similia, a similibus Babylonio- rum re ipsa fluxisse commonstretur. Nam cum SS. Biblia in ipsis ideis religiosis et efformandis et exprimendis et describendis adeo superio- rem Se scriptis Babyloniis praebeant, scientiae laude dignus non est, si quis ~ r o l a t a aliquali inter utramque religionem quamvis vera simi- litudine, sine ullo argumento hanc ab illa pendere asserat.

De Babyloniorum conceptu diviilitatis 39

Porro multa religionum eaque, quae vel fidem vel cultum spectant, in hominum et rerum natura sunt fundata et idcirca omnibus nota populis,' ita ut alterum ab altero ea recipere necesse non sit. Sic V. gr. omnes omnium temporum terrae gentes divinum aliquod numen esse colendum credebant, ad qiiam fidem e sententia physiologorum huius aevi homines psychologice coguntur. Peritide ac nostra aetate omnes sub luna populi velut Indi, Sinae, Iapones, Afri, Indiani Americae daemones esse credunt eosque caeremoniis Babyloniorum simillimis aut placare aut expellere student. Verum enim vero haec omnia e Baby- loniorum religione esse deducenda, quis audeat dicere?

1. A I (il Kul-unü Lkil?) = il urbis Kul-

lab), CT 24, 35. 29. In urbe Kullak

(prope Uruk, RA 9, 119 col. 3, 5, vel

pars Babylonis urbis, Weissb. Misc. 15,

2) Nergal et IStar venerabantur, cf. H o n ~ .

Gr.2 391 ; cf. d dubbisag-uri.

2. A-a =dDam-ki-an-na, RA 10, 71.

3. A-a-a = "in-6-gal, RA 10, 71.

4. A*A : I . Nomen. Pronuntiatio Sume-

rica huius nominis non est nota ; alii

legunt Ai (Str. AV 2) , alii Aja (Jens

KB 3, 1 p. 201 sq.), alii (Jastr. Rel. 1

71). Nec constat, quomodo Semitae hoc

nomen pronuntiaverint, Schrad. propo-

suit : Malkatu (ZA 3, 358 sq.), Pinches :

Jahve (PSBA 8, p. 27 ; cf. KAT 3 467).

11. Textus arch. 1) A-na [ ~ a r n a i ]

be-Li-I-a zi t~ AA A RakLa-finz be-Li-Li-I-a = Ad SamaS, dominum meum et A.A,

sponsam, dominam meam Crucif. Mon.

1, 22 sqq., cf. RA 9, 93.

2) Cf. dNin-a-a, SAK 162, 7 a.

3) Mu-Sa-al-bi-iS wa-ur-ki-im gi-gu-ne-

e A.A = qui vestivit frondentibus Gi-

gunfi (pars templi, 6&hapog?) deae A.A ;

C. Kam. 2, 26.

4) M A.A-&e-gad, King, Let. Kam.

3, 226, 8 (cf. n"~A.A Str. AV 2).

5) tempore dyn. I Bab. in iuramentis

invocatur, cf. Mercer, Oath p. 8 sqq.

(p. 10 h. comnlemoratur eius emblema?).

6) in nom. pr. Hub. Pers. 167; Thur.

Dg. LC p. 10 sq. 58; Ranke Pers. p.

197; B E 3 , 1, ,p .89 ; 3, 1, p . 62 ; de Gen. T D 12.

111. Textus rec. 1) CATAL~GI DEO-

RUM : A-A cum eius marito il .!?amaS ad

familiam iz Sin pertinet ; cf. Zim. VSGW

63, 115; eius nomina afferuntur CT 25,

9. 12-10, 33:

d A.A Sa mag-ta-ki

Ca(g)-zu

A.A Sa 1liSe

dA.A Sa ku-n i -e

(cf. gi-gu-ne-e)

"A. sa Sami-e

d A.A

rnin

rnin

rnin

rnin

rnin

rnin

rnin

min

Nin-mul-sii-a SLnir-da

d Utu imin U tu min-

na-bi) Utu

d Zab (min za-ab-fi-tu)

Utu

30 "tu-ne-ne

Sii-ud-gAm

Su-ud-äm

rnin

rnin

rnin

rnin

rnin

min

rnin

20 (! non 10, hinc Str. AV 2 corri-

gendus) mu be-lit matati Sa CA A.A zi

" P u d Textus paral. CT 24, 31 (ordo

nominum non est idem) ; 40, 35 sqq. ;

25, 25. 30 sq.; 46 (K 7686) (habebat

saltem 8 nomina d ASA) ; cf. K 171 Rev.

3 : ["in-Rar-r]a = Q.A.

Eius filii sunt : ~ W e t t u (= veritas) et

Z W & a r u (= iustitia), quos vd.

2) MYTHI : l1 A.A kal-lat (« sponsa »);

Gilg. Ep. KB 6 , 148.

3) TEXT. HZST. ; SamaS-Sumukin eius

auxilium implorat ; Lehm. SS Tab. IV

30 sq. Nabopolassar (na-ra-am % L A.A) re-

aedificavit d-edin-nn, templum %L bild Sip-

p a r h%, Langd. NBK 66, 1. 11; 2, 6 sqq.

Nebukadnezar aedificat L-bar-ra in Sip-

par et Larsa pro SamaS et A.A, Langd.

1. C. 92, 40. bdbu Sa bZt i2A.A Sn a-na

Subfi Sap-Li-[i] I8 anzmati Sa-Pu, the gate

of the house of 11A-A, which (leads) to

the lower seat, (is) 18 cubits high, PSBA

1911, 156 R 17 sq., cf. 22 sq. De eius

cultu in Sippar cf. Dhorme T R 391 5,

sq. ; ZA 2, 327.

4) EXORCISMI : ~ u r p u 3, 142 ; 8, 10;

ritual. vatum (bar&), Zim. Beitr. p. 102,

10417; p. 105 sqq. saepius.

5) SIGILLI: Krausz Sieg. 38 ; 41 etc.

cf. 111 ; et pass.

6) PSALMI: Langd. PS. 28, 42.

7) NOM. PROP. : BE 8, 1, p. 71 ; Iohns,

Doomsd. p. 73 ; Tallq. Nam. 221 sq. ;

Bez. Cat. 5, p. 1982.

8) TEXT. ASTR. : Kakknbu Sn ina p&t

nmL Mar-gid-da izzizu(zu) m"2 3 u ~ i m

A.A, der Stern, der an der Stirn (?) von

Ursa maior steht : der Steril Suriin i1 A.A

(Bez. : ila-ai), CT 33, 1. 18 ; Bez. ZAF 21.

IV. Conolusio : Imprimis notandum

est A-A occurrere in solis semit. texti-

bus arch. (si excipiuntur nom. prop.).

Secundum Hom. (V. gr. Gr. 2 p. 96 11. 2)

i1 A.A est « dea » (resp. « deus » apud

Semitas occidentales) lunae et ut talis

« sponsa D S a m a ~ ; secundum Iensen

(KB 6, p. 578 sq.) stella Veneris; a t

neutrum directe ex textibus probari po-

test. A priori constare videtur i1 A.A,

sponsam Solis, fuisse stellam quandam;

e t praeter Venerem e t Lunam vix ulla

alia in quaestione esse potest. E t Hom.

et Iens. dant sat bonas rationes pro suis

sententiis, sed melius decisio a textu

futuro exspectatur. Interim bene notan-

dum est il A.A iam in Mon. Crucif., hinc

saec. C. 28O nominari « kaZlatu» (= spon-

Sam) il SamaS, et praeterea, secundum

communern conceptionem Sumeriorum

veterum Babbar (= SamaS) fuisse filium

Nannar (= lunae). Hub. Pers. 22 putat

n. pr. Lugal-A.A esse indicium I1 A-A

fuisse ab initio « deum » (cf. quoque

" Nin-a-a) ; at hoc solum n. pr. vestigium

valde debile esse videtur.

Colebatur il A.A potissimum tempore

Dyn. I Bab. e t a regibus Neo-Babyl.

3. A-a-uir = il Nabii ri-ltis ka-la-ma

(« vinculum, ligamen universi ») Br. 2,

699; cf. M. 8643.

6. A-a hu-ub-GAR-an, Br. 13762 ;

'cf. Hu-ub-GAR-an ki Br. 2075.

7. A-a-i-babbar, Br. 13765.

8. A-a-i-na-'U-e Gen. Sg. dei fati (?)

apud Armenios, Sandalgian, Inscr. Urart.

321 sq. (« dieu du destin »). 9. A-a-izi-ib Br. 13766.

10. A-a-pa-ak-si-na, VR 6, 40, deus

q. Elam; RT 27, p. 95, 3.

11. A-a-ri, BE 17, p. 155.

12. dA-am-ma: BE 6, I . 62.

13. A-acaa-ri = il A-sa-ri (= Marduk),

Br. 11409.

14. A-"U-i-e deus aquarum Armeilio-

rum A'uis, Sand. Inscr. Urart. 338.

15. A-ba, CT 24, 46 (I< 4349 Q 10).

16. A-ba-ga[B], CT 24, 46 (K 4349,

Q 9). 17. A-bu-ub-Ya-ab 1 min (=dNin-ib);

CT 25, 12. 1 6 ; cf. M. 11577.

18. " A-gu-U, Br. 13760; IV R 35 n. 8,

1 (d A-GAM-um cf. Del., Par. p. 201).

19. A-gu-ge-e-a, BA 3, p. 287, 11.

20. A-giib-ba I Su lhh-li[h]-g[a], CT

24, 11. 41 ; dA-ghb-ha I Su sukkal lhh-

lhh-ga Nun-ki-ga-ge, CT 24, 24. 57.

21. A-gi-ir I Su (ni-gab (= ianitor) 6

babbar-ra-ge), CT 24, 32. 104 ; CT 25,

26 Rev. 10.

22. A-giS-ru I min (= Marduk), CT

25, 35 Obv. 6 ; 36 Obv. 5 ; 43 (K 4210,6).

23. " Adad, deus tempestatis.

I. Nomen a) SUMER. : * IM, passim ;

d IM-ra, saepius ; * IM-ri, ZA 20, 425.

Ergo nomen Sumer. huius dei exibat in

« r. » Ex syllab. quinque formae praesto

sunt :

1) IM6r : "-1u-7l"-irM[er], CT 24, 18.

2 6.

d i-du-pi-ir 1 min (= Adad) CT 25,

17. 30. d i-zi-rfie-ir M&, CT 25, 20. 7. cf. il 11-

Mar-tu.

d nze-ir-me-zr Jfermer (= IM-IM) (= A-

dad) CT 24, 32. 120 cf. CT 11, 43 (RM

611 Rev. 3 sq.).

W e r m e v (IM-IM) I min (= Adad) I Sa

A-ru-ur-te CT 24, 40, 42.

d nae-il,-*ze-ri Alermev (IM-IM), CT 25,

20. 8 6.

d me-ir-me-ir myW&

gal-lu min (= Ninib), C T 25, 13. 131.

cf. Br. 8351, 12239; M 6380.

d me-ir-me-ri Mevnzeri = I<U-KU ( WAR-HAR ) - =iiAdad, Str. AV 7489.

[dlpi-ir ( min (= Adad) CT 05, 16. 8.

cf. me-iv 1 IfM 1 Sn-a-vu(m) Str. AV 5348;

sed etiam : i-mi 1 IM I Sa-a-ru(?n) Br.

Ab hac forma vix distinguitur:

2) M u r : " n"-u"T Mur (== Adad), CT

24, 32. 119.

* ?m-)-i(fi) Muri(n) (= IM) I min (= A-

dad) CT 25, 20. 7.

d mu-h-m-m M u d I min (z Adad) CT

25, 17. 28.

3) ISkur : * ~i-ku~f ikur (= I M ) ( min

(= Adad), CT 25, 17. 32; 20, 6a.

d nzin (= zg-kur) ISkur (= I M ) . . . (=Adad)

CT 25, 20. 66 . cf. B-ut-ra I iamkidIMI

Sam-ki-i-iS-kzr-rak-ku, CT 11, 45. 9 C ; cf.

ZA 20, 426.

4) Bara: ia-~adIM I ... CT 29, 46. 18,

(Sara a Saru ventus ?) ; cf. Ge-ru = IM.

5) d u b u r , M 2836, cf. p. 670.

Quandonam et apud quosnam popu-

los hae variae formae in usu fueriilt, nob

constat ; cf. affiilitatem inter d Mer, d Mur

et Mar-tu.

6) SEMIT.

1) 11 Adad : [%LI A-da-ad I min (= i1 A- dad), CT 25, 16. 7 ; 20, 8 a .

Ad-du I min (= Adad) Mar k i C T 25,

16. 1 6 ; Tallq. Nam. 222 sqq. BE 15 p.

5 4 ; 10 p. 70 ; 9 p. 76.

iL Ad-di Vir. Ach, Adad 33, 12 ; Thur.

Dg. LC p. 59 (n. pr. Ad-di-li-i6-Zu-U();

Adad - 44 - Adad

KAT 3, 444. n. pr. R i o - A d - d i (Var. Rib-

V - a d - d i , R i b V f M ) Te11 Am. ; KAT 3,

444.

iz Da-[d]a(?[a]d) 1 min (=Adad) M a r "i

CT 25, 16. 17.

n. pr. Bir-Da-ad-da (var. Biv U M ) ,

KAT 3, 443 ; King Ann. AI< p. LXXIV.

n. pr. Gi-ri-da-di, KAT 3, 444.

n. pr. A-ad-du, Te11 Am. KAT3 444.

n. pr. dimin. : A-da-ia, A-da-ia-turn,

A-da-fwm, A-ad-da- t i (m) , Thur. Dg LC

p. 59.

n. pr. A-da-di, Tallq. Nam. 2 2 2 ; cf.

A-da-di-ni-ra-ri = "IM-ni-ra-ri WZKM

14, 20.

Ad-da , A-da-da, U - d i , Clay Pers.

N. 205.

2) '1 Ram(m)an W : iz Ram-ma-nu-r i -

i&-su (n. pr. Str. AV 7489.

in n. pr. : iz Rn-man, iL Ra-ma-na, R a -

ma-a-nu, a Ra-anz-ma-ni, Tallq. Nam. p.

272 ; King. Ann. AK 239. i h Ra-ma-a-

n u - u m (iuxta iL A S r a t u m ) , KAT 3, 443.

Quando et apud quosnam populos haec

duo nomina in usu fuerint, non constat.

Zim. KAT3 444 sq. putat Rawz(m)anz~

fuisse pronuntiationem Babyloniorum an-

tiquorum, A d a d esse susceptam a Semi-

tis occidentalibus ; cf. quoque Ranke,

Pers. p. 206 n. 1 ; contra hoc, Thur.

Dg. LC p. 59 : « En aucun cas, Une le-

cture R a m m d n n'est justifiee (voir I. As.

1909 p. 150 note 2) D.

Hom. Aufs. U. Abh. p. 98 sq. putat

RammtEn esse nomeil in usu apud Semi-

tas occidentales ; A d a d apud Babylo-As-

syrios. ; contra hoc cf. KAT 3, 445. Iens.

KB 6 , 368. 33 putat A d a d esse pronun-

tiationem definitivam pro ideogrammate

"M, et R ä m ä n remanere pro W ; a t

cf. sequentia.

3 ) "U.: zi I u i "H, V R 36, 8 a ;

ZL = A d a d i n r i - m i , A. Sa bir-&i, Br.

8733; M 6570.

"-U = A d a d Sa r i -mi , Br. 8826.

Secui~dum aequationem primani pro-

nuntiatio huius ideograminatis videtur

fuisse « U. » Nomen hoc obscuruni est;

fortasse est abbreviatum ex « U d ? (cf.

Br. 7791), quod in textibus arch. saepe

significat « tempestatem » cf. SAK 98,

8. 2 7 ; 114, 23. 20 etc. In hac supposi-

tione W esset nomen Sumericum.

4 ) il Immerai (?) 111 text. Str. Wark.

eadem Persona modo scribitur Na-ra-

a m a "IM, modo I m - m e - r u m (Ver. i-im-

me-ir , i - im-me-rum) , Thur. Dg. SAK 208

n. C. Contra hoc Ranke (OLZ 10, 210)

dubium movet supponendo personam

illam habuisse duo noinina. In Syll. for-

ma i m m e r u non occurrit ; cf. i-Zu-mi/

Pi-ir.

11. Textns auch. : 1) CL l'nl an-ta gh-

nun-sidim-da = ". tonans de coelo,

SAK 118, 26. 21.

2) A n - n u - u m ii A n - t u m iz Bel 2 iz B i -

Z i f iLAdad ii i l IS tar . SAI< 172, 13. 1, 17.

3 ) Mu ni?z-dingir d "I. mai-e ba-pa(d)-

da, SAK 228 k .

4 ) M u e'" "ISkur-ri [bal-dü.. . [ m v gi"u]-

z a " ISkur-r i . . . m u e nam-&e(-gad ?)

d"ISRur-ra: King L. S a m . 3 , 214. 7 ;

234, 2 0 ; 236, 28, n. 63 ; (cf. Str. AV.

7489 e'ib A d a d Sn BadiZi Li).

5 ) m u iL >a+tzaS iz A d a d , Kiiig L. Ham.

3 , 229 n. 4 0 ; Harn. enuineratis singulis

diis Bid, Sitz, ~Vilzid, I S f a r continuat :

iC d n m a i u iz A d a d ra-di-su-ka (= custo-

des tui), King 1. C. p. 173, 21 sq.

6 ) Cod. Ham. 3 , 5 5 sqq. : H. princeps

clarus, cuius elevationem manus deus

Adad videt, qui placat cor "Adad mi-

litis in urbe Karkar (aLu " I f 7 W ) , qui resti-

tuit cultum (?) ( z i -ma- t im) in templo ud-

Adad - 45

gad-gad; cf. 13, 42; 14, 3 ; 43, 64-80 :

Adad, dominus abundantiae, «gzigal»

(cf. Str. AV 7489) coeli e t terrae, adiu-

tor meus, pluviam de coelo, Auctus abys-

si ei sumat; terram eius fame et peiiu-

ria perdat, in urbe eius vehementer sae-

viat, terram eius in rudera diluvii vertat D.

7) recipit oblationes in festo : ezen Se-

kzi W i n a - k a , Nilr 23, R T ; ezen 6ulug-kzi

"Nilza-ka, D P 53, 9 ; TSA 1, 9. (His texti-

bus dii, qui pertinent ad familiam W i n a ,

singuli enumerailtur primi ; dein reliqui,

qui sunt dii secuildarii, compre11endui1-

tur sub nuinero 19, inter quos U M quo-

que; cf. K i : 20 lal 1 : SU, TSA 1, 8) ;

alia oblatio : T D T 1, 1203.

8) NOM. PROP. : MailiSt. D 12, 5 ; Hub.

Pers. 169; Thur. Dg. IaC p. 59; Ranke

Pers. 206 ; de Gen. T D 5498 Obv. 1

sq.; 5501 R 1 ; 5514 Obv.; 5540 R ; S r .

D 5 4 ; 5 9 ; 60;68; 87; L a n g d T D 5 9 ; C T

32, 19 ; 22 ; 34.

9) SIGILLI : (solus vel cum G a l a con-

sorte), Krausz Sieg. 112.

111. Textus rec. 1) CATALOGI DEO-

RUM : 25 Adad ad familiam Sin pertinet

e t post 2L$ama~ adducitur, Zim. VSGW

63, 116. C T 25, 16 sq. 41 ilomina ZLAdad

exhibet, inter quae duo regionis Mar "6,

duo EZam "5 unum Su "2, unum Su-uh "2,

unum Kai-Su-u. CT 25, 20. 6-21 enume-

rat 32 nomina; cf. CT 24, 32. 119-127;

40, 38-48. C S 25, 20 (DT 115) sq. CT

29, 45. 18-24; cf. quoque "Mar- tu et

ZVe-eS-su-ub.

Praeter G a l a consortenl nemo ad fa-

miliam zl Adad pertinens in catalogis

deorum coinmemoratur.

2) de 21 diis, qui in templo 22 A-nim

Zl Adad ASSur colebailtur cf. I11 R

66, 2. 2-23 ; de hoc templo duplice cf. An-

drae, Der Anu-Adad Tempel in Assur.

3) TITULI QUIDAM ii ADAD : a) CT 24,

40. 38-48;

21 Adad [Sa . . . .]- ip-te

a Adad Sa U-pi-e

(nubium)

iC Adad Sa a-ru-

ur-Y-ti (nimbi)

il. Adad Sa 6 i ~ - i $

(fulminis)

fi Adad Sa zzb-ni

(imbris)

i L Adad Sa a-6u-6i

(diluvii)

ic Adad Sn ru-..Je

iL Adad Sa ur-pi-ti

(nubium)

Adad Sn ri-mi

(tonitruorum)

iL Adad Sa ri-i&-si

(iiiundationis)

i l Adad Sa me-&i-e

( t e m p e s t a t i s ,

procellae)

6 ) Langd. PS. 29, 1-10:

pa-2-a mu-zu = « splendens » nomen

tuum

gu(d)-muh pa-2-a mu-zu = taurus sub-

limis splendens noineu tuum

dumu-an-na pa-2-a mu-zu = filius Anu

etc. nomen tuum

U-~nu-un In/( "$... . = dominus Bit Kar-

lrar etc. nomeil tuum

&-mu-un &e-gkZ-La ... = dominus abun-

dantiae nomen tuum

maS-ta6-6a k-??zu-un Am-an-ki-ga = Socius i1 A.. . (= Ea) ilomeil tuum

a-a " M U-mu-un ud-da G-a = Pater

A., dominus equitails super ilimbum no-

men tuum

a-a IM ud gal-da G-a = Pater A.,

equitans super ingentem ilimbun~ no-

men tuum

a-a d l M kg-gabda G-a, ... equitans

super leonem magnum noinen tuum

ug an-na = leo coeli.

4) SEDES PRAECIPUA eius cultus : IiNki

= BQ-Karkar (?) (ZDMG 1899, 661 ...),

cf. Cod. Harn. 3, 60; cf. tit.: umun

IN( k i .

be'l 6i-ri) ; 8, 4 ; in ritual. exorc., 1. C.

p. 140, 11; cf. Iastr. Rel. 2, 1056.

9) OMINA : Simul cum i1 Samai voca-

tur : bele' 6ivi bell p~rz~sst?, donlini visio-

num et decisionum, cf. Zim. Beitr. p. 89

sq.; Iastr. Rel. 2, 1055.

10) RELATIONES AD ALIOS DEOS: pa-

ter eius est A n u (cf. supra 111 3), cum

quo potissiinum in ASSur urbe (I11 2 )

colitur ; eius consors est .$nla, secundum

I1 2 iLITStar? cf. Qfar-tu et il AS-ra-turn

Saepe simul cum iL.$amaS invocatur e t

quidem iil duplice eius munere, iudicis

scil. (cf. Iastr. Rel. 1, 185) et dei ora-

culorum (I11 9) ; cf. nomen regum Assyr.

Sa-am-si iudad I, 11, 111, IV. Apud Assy-

rios simul cum i U A u r est deus belli,

cf. Iastr. Rel. 1, 222, sq. In titulis su-

pra allatis (111 3 b) vocatur uzaStaba (so-

cius?) E a ; cf. quoque i U d a d = il ]Kar-

duk Sa zu-un-?zu (=pluvia), CT 24,50. 106.

11) IMAGIKES ET EMBLEMATA: Probabi-

liter " Im-g ig (= Aquila, avis ilubis

nigrae), avis " Ningirsu dei belli, et em-

blema urbis Girsu (cf. Im-gig hU) rela-

tioriem quandam habet ad "In% In sigillis repraesentatur stans et equi-

tans super taurum, saepe fulmen in manu

cf. Ward, Seal Cyl. 171-175 ; (( fulmen »

est eius emblema praecipuum cf. Ward

1. C. p. 399. Imagines eius in stele re-

gis .!?amaS-reS-wur (cf. Wiss. Veröff.

DOG Heft. 4, Titelbild et p. 9 sqq.), in

iilscriptione (lapislazuli) ASur-Ah-iddin

(1. C. p. 17); apud Hettitas (1. C. Heft 1).

12) NOM. PROPR.: :cf. Ctr. AV. 7491

sqq. ; supra 1 d 1.

13) ADAD I N SACRA SCRIPT. : a) jibqi,

]b?, deus Dainasci, 2 Reg. 5,18 ( L X X c P ~ p -

puv) e t n. pr. viri et trium oppidorum,

2 Sam. 4, 2; 5, 9 ; 10s. 15, 32; 19, 7. 13;

1 Chroi~. 4, 32 ; 6, 62; Zach. 14, 10 ;

Adad -

Ubinam sita fuerit haec urbs, non

constat.

Praeterea colebatur in LagaS (cf. su-

pra I1 7), in ASSur (111 2); Babylone in

templo d-nam-he (= templuin abundan-

tiae) (Lailgd. NBK 128, 4. 35 sqq.) in

Bovsippa (1. C. 4, 57) cf. supra I1 4 ; in

&llada (= Aleppo?) KB 1, 173; 2, 87;

in Kurbnn, KAT3, 447.

5) MYTHI : eius pars iil diluvio, cf.

Dhorme TR. p. 110, 99. 106; cf. 1. C.

P. 401; Myth. de ave Zu, quae rapue-

rat tabulas fati. A i ~ u petit ab il Adad,

ut interficiat Zfi et tabulas fati deo B61

restituat ; i1 Adad autem renuit, cf. KB

6, 48 sq. 31-53.

6) HYMNI : cf. Langd. PS. 11. 29 ; Iastr.

Rel. 1, 482-485.

7) TEXT. ASTR. cf. Vir. Ach, Fasc. 4;

8 ; 12; 14 et Iastr. Rel. 2, 705 sqq.

a) Eius stella est Aribu = corvus :

~ U L U-nag-ga A-ri-6% kakkab iL Adad,

C T 33, 2. 2 , 9 ; 9 R : n"'L"ri6z~ pertinet

ad havvdn Su-ut "U-nirn (E via stella-

rum i1 Anum).

6) VK 46, 30 : "ab& u V u g a l ( CL Sa-

nzaS u iL Adad; CT 33, 3. 25 : 2 Kakka-

bdni PL Sa arki-Su izzizi*. ( zu ) iL Na62 U

"ugal ic .$amaS u iL Adad. Secundum

hos textus stella d. l u g a l (= Regulus,

Bez ZAF 13) est stella iL Adad, secun-

dum vero VR 46, 8 Lugal= iz Mnr-

duk.

C) Tertia stella deo Adad attribuitur

CT 33, 3. 27 : n3d Nu-muS-da (« Piscis

austrinus D, Bez. ZAF 25) "2 Adnd.

d ) De commutatioiie Adnd CLI I I I~L Ner-

g a l iii he~nerologia mensis Arahsamila

(IV R 33) cf. Kugl. Bannkr. 73.

e) Numerus deo Adad sacer 6 est,

CT 25, 50. 11.

8) EXORCISI,~I : Ziin. S U ~ ~ J U 4, 73 (iLAdad

46

Adad - 47

Num. 33, 19 sq. ; Sud. 20, 45. 47; 21,

13; 1 Sam. 14, 2.

6) jb!?! pater regis Benhadad 1 Reg.

15, 18.

C) 725, lx, 7% nonnulli reges Idu- . . maeorum Gen. 36, 39; 1 Reg. 11, 17.

21 etc. 9;3!10, 'I!Yl"l;i, rex Syriae, aequa- . . . . . . . lis Davidis, 2 Sam. 8, 3. 7 sqq., 1 Reg.

11, 23 etc. jib77l?f, Zach. 12, 11. 7'p'jl . . . . ~ S f ? > f 4 filius Sanherib ; idolum Sippere- . . . norum, 2 Reg. 19, 37 ; 17, 31 ; 1s. 37, 38.

Formae 7 0 et ' j h > q l ~ aut transmuta- .. . tione 1 in 7, aut per errorem ex %;I sunt ortae ; deus l l ; l /K non videtur exsis-

tere.

SV. Concdnsio : 1) Deus pluviae et

tempestatis apud Sumerios antiquitus

erat dBn-Zid (=dominus aeris); filius quo-

que "nlil, Ningivsu tempestatem ex

montibus, ubi habitant venti, mittere

poterat (Gud. Cyl. A 11, 20 sqq.). "M

antiquissimis Sumeriis notus erat, ced

tamquam deus secundarius (cf. supra I1 7);

non habet sedem fixam cultus apud eos (1)

pertinebat ad familiam Niiigirsu et W i -

na. Primum nom. propr. occurrit in Obel.

MiniSt. (cf. supra I1 8 ; 1 ; 2).

Adad videtur esse deus pluviae Se-

mitarum, quem Sumerii ab iis accepe-

runt ; sic facile explicaretur, cur Enlil

postea mutaverit naturam suam et fac-

tus sit " En-ki, ZugaZ-kuv-kur-ra (= do-

minus terrae, rex (terrarum). ISkuv forte

est nomen antiquissimum Sumeriorum,

4 fnev », « mur » forte acceperunt ab an-

tiquissimis Semitis (cf. Mar-tu). « Adad »

est nomen Semitarum potissimum occi-

(L) Propterea forte Adad non habet familiam (cf. supra 111 1) in cat. deorui~l ; hoc quoque antiquitatem catalogorum ostendere videtur.

- A-d a-pa

dentalium et septentrionalium (Assyrio-

rum) et Ram(m)an Babyloniorum (?) (cf.

iLrdminu = deus tonans, rugiens).

2) Coniunctio Adad cum diis Anu, AS-

Suv, E a facilius intelligitur, difficilius

autem unio adeo frecluens cuni S a m a ~ .

Ad hoc explicandum non est dicendum

Adad quoque fuisse deum solis, sed

forte: Adad U ) ut deus fulminis e t to-

nitrui poterat apte exercere munus iudi-

cis vindicantis ; 6 ) Sicut so1 circuit totum

mundum eiusque lux omnia perlustrat,

sic ventus ubicumque vult, spirat et in

oinnia penetrat ; hinc eorum titulus : 6eZe'

6iri; C) Sol e t pluvia fertilitatein terrae

producunt ; hinc Adad, deus pluviae,

iuste vocatur : « dominus abundantiae ».

3) In psalmo 28 et alibi Iahve descri-

bitur in tempestate fulminans et tonans

sicut Babylonii Adad depingere solent.

De his textibus Zim. KAT3 449 : « Hier

kommt vor allem die Frage in Betracht,

inwieweit etwa auf Iahve bereits in alter

Zeit Züge des babyloniscl-ien oder aramäi-

schen Wettergottes übertragen worden

sind. Doch lässt sich hierüber wenigstens

bis jetzt kaum annäherud Sicheres fest-

stellen ». Si similitudo adeo evidens in-

ter descriptionem operationis Jahve et

Adad exsisteils ipsi Zim. non sufficit

dependentiam Sacrae Scripturae a texti-

bus cuneiformibus « bis jetzt mit kaum

annähernder Sicherheit » affirmare, cur

alibi, ubi similitudo minor est ?

24. %-da-e-ne / min (= dNin-i6 ina

EZamti) CT 25, 12. 2 ; cf. Str. AV 134.

25. A-da-na (Nk-ki), DP 223, 10.

26. A-da-pa nun-nze Erida ki, nomen

dei Ea, Thomps, Dev. 1, 12 e. De Adapa

homine creato ab il Ea eiusque mytho

cf. Dhorme, T R 148 sqq. ; cf. KB 6,

571 1. 6 .

A-d a-ru-ta-a - 48 - A-i-ra-i-ni-e

27. A-da-ru-ta-a, Dat. Sg. dei Ar-

meniorum Adarutas, Sandalgian, Inscr.

Urartiques p. 319 (C dieu createur du

feu »). 28. A-du-nun-na, King, Sev. Tabl. of

Cr. 2, p. 266 (nomen Marduk).

29. A-du($) (= deus aquae dulcis) cf.

n. p. Ur".. IB 14 (non publ.).

30. A-di-e-gu : BE 9 p. 76; cf. Tallq.

Nam. p. 226.

31. A-dP-uSum cf. d A-di-tar-uSum.

32. A-di-i-a Dat. Sg. dei Armeniorum

Adias, Sandalgian, Inscr. Urart. p. 320

(<C le dieu des enfers D cf. "46qs). 33. A-da-tair I min (= "Di-tar), CT

25, 40. 24.

34. A-di-tar-uSum (= Di-tar) CT

24, 38, 107 6 ; cf. Br. 13748; in CT 25,

41. 4 tar (per errorem?) omissum.

35. AA-di-tar-mab I min(=Wi-tar) ,

CT 24, 38. 1056 ; 25, 40. 42; cf. Br.

13749.

36. A-da-tar-g&g-(ga) 1 min (=dDi-

tar), CT 24, 38. 108 a ; 25, 41. 1.

37. A-di-tar-gdg-gal / min (= "i-

(tar) CT 24, 38. 1066 ; 25, 41. 2 ; Br.

13750.

38. A-di-gar-Sg-mab I min ( = d a -

tar) C S 25, 41. 3.

39. %-dh-ma-na-g% / (dumuC5Ni.n-

?nur-ki-ge), CT 24, 48. 14 1>; 25, 27.3 6.

40. A-dim-sTg-ei5 I (dumu "in-mav-

ki-ge) CT 24, 48. 14 a ; 25, 27. 2 6.

41. A-diri(g)-ga / min (= ~ i - t a r ) ,

CT 25, 40. 22 ; 24, 38. 106 a ("A-[di-

ri(g) ?I). 42. A-dird(g)-di-t[ar] (= "Di-tar),

CT 24, 38. 104 a ; Br. 13721.

43. A-diri(g)-inab 1 nzin (-.W;-tar)

CT 25, 40. 21.

44. " A-6 (I ilI0-a) in nom. prop. Neoh.

cf. Tallq. Nam. 226 ; BE 8 p. 71. Ra-

dau. EBH p. 160. De ilA-15 = ilNabfi

cf. R T 20, 210 n. 1.

45. A-EDIN ; A.EDIN.SURIM.A cf.

Q-ru(-zi-a). 46. A-e-kid (= il S a m a ~ ) C 24, 31. 64;

text. parall. CT 25,27, 2a l ~ a b e t ~ " ~ ~ K i d ,

e t CT 25, 25. 24 : hn-k id ; cf. "id.

47. A-(e-zU)-ezaa I min ( = i ~ ~ d a d ) , CT

25, 20. 18.

48. A-e~u-~ i -ba / min (= i~ ~ d a d ) ,

CT 25, 16. 9; cf. Br. 2337 sqq.

49. A-U, A-HM, Dumu-1x3-addu, dairnii-sal-ADAD 42 Apil-

Addu ( ikarat-Addz~) (cf. Ap-La-da), in

nom. prop. Neo-hab. cf. Tallq. Narn.

227; M. 8927.

50. A-war = i U i z s r ; Br. 11640 ;

A-usar-6a-an-bandn-uS Br. 13753, secun-

dum V R 43, 2 c ~ a b a f u est meilsis ei sa-

Cer. cf. C. Ham. 4 , 5 5 5 8 . Ranlre Pers. 67.

51. A-ZU (= medicus), nom. prop., 0-

bel. ManiSt. A 5, 6.

52. Q-zi-a, RTC 11. 398 Obv. (U$/%..).

53. A-Zi-sar-a, RTC n. 404 Rev. 5

(G&"...); Bart. 1, 25. 66, 3 (UY d...).

54. A-UA, n. pr. Obel. ManiSt. A 4, 8.

55. A-bu-ur-ma-az-da-', A - 6 u - YU-ma-az-da-' ; i C A-6%-ru-ma-az-da; mo-

dus scribendi nomen supremi dii Persa-

rum, Ormiizd, apud Babylonios, cf. Be-

zold Achaem. p. 57 ; alias formas vd.

U-ra-?na-az-da; cf. "As-sa-ra W a - z a -

ai ; forma Persica huius iiotninis : Au-

vamazda, cf. King, Behist. p. LII.

56. " A-bi-mzi-' (Var. (?) icA-ma-U), RT

34, 109 (= A.MAL?). 57. A-i-a, Dat. Sg. deae Armeniorum

Aia, Sandalgian, Inscr. Urart. p. 321

(<C la dkesse Terre). 58. A-i-aa-i-wi-e Dat. plur. dei mal-

leatorurn apud Arnienios, Sandalgiail,

Inscr. Urart. p. 322.

59. nap A-~B'A (Var. (?) A.E-A) RT 27

p. 95, 2.

60. AaIM cf. " A-u.

61. A-KU I i l ~ i n , CT 19, 19. 2, 51;

Q 1 i V i n gndr ru[-6i-e 21, CT 25, 49

R 6 ; cf. Tallq. Nam. 272 (" Sin, 5). Sec.

Iens. Kosm. p. 101 " A-I<u = Ag&= co-

rona, discus plenilunii ; cf. il A-gu-U. Hoc

nom. div. siise difficultate philologica ul-

timam syllabam nomiilis Arioch explicat.

Lit. de explicatio~se prioris elementi

« Avi » vd. sub CLRi-im dSin.

62. A-Ki-BAR-a M. 8957.

63. A-lA-bul = a-du-z~ L&-nu, CT

16, 1. 30, noineil generale daemoilis

mali vel eorum classis specialis; j'enu-

merantur interdum septem species dae-

monum, ASakku scil. Namtar, Utuk-

WZL malus, ALU malus Edimwzu malus,

GadZU nmalus, IZu malus (Thomps. Dev.

2, 28) ; inter has (1. C.) ALU malus

pectus aegroti obsessum tenet. Iilterdum

distinguuntur hoc ordine : Utukku dknu ,

ALU dimnu, Edimmz~ dimnu, Gaddt2 dimnu,

Labartum, Labasu, Lid& (Thomps. 1. C.

1 p. 4, 28 sqq.), qui mali daemones in-

terdum nomine « septem » (« die bösen

Sieben ») comprehenduntur (Thomps.

1. C. 2 p. 76 sq.). Interdum ad enuine-

ratos adduntur Rabisu dimnu, A&&azu,

Lilitu, Arrlnt Lidf (Tliotnps. 1. C. 1 , 142

sqq.), Di+netu?+z, Ti'u, Ti& (cf. singula

nomina). cf. Zim. Rit. 11. 45.

64. A-Ba-kal-ki = r i i a v Sa ia-a-ru-

rn-te, CT 24, 41. 84 ; cf. Sippar ki-ia-ab-

vu-ru(??z) (ICing Let. Hain. 3, 333),

postea Si$@ ki-A-vz~-ru KAT 3, 430

n. 1. 65. A-la-Ba / $%in (= il A-nzs-um u An-

turn) (unus ex 21 en ama-n-a An-nage-

ne cf. Intr. p. 18), CT 24, 1. 16; 19, 9;

20, 11 a cf. Hehn Gottesidee p. 20 (A-

DEJIEL - Pantheon Babyl.

da-da = A (= aqua) + Zn-da = abun-

dantia) cf. Maklu 6, 46; 8, 78. 66. d min ( = a-ia-la) ALAM I ?nie CA-

nu-zrm u An-tanz), CT 24, 1. 18; 19, 10;

20, 12 a ; CT 25, 23 (~11~1s ex 21 en awza-

a-a An-na-ge-ne, cf. Iiitrod. p. 18.

67. A - l a - n d : S a m a ~ , CT 24, 31. 72. 6d. d a-la-mu

.s..., CT 25, 33, K 13666 ;

cf. d Al-da-rnu.

69. A-Bhl 1 i u gu(d)-du6 " Dnm-gnd-

uun-na-ge, CT 24, 29. 105; text. parall.

(melius?): " e'-rcvÜ ( d evu), C S 24, 17. 58.

70. A-iakai-ga, Krausz, Sieg. p. 12 ; 48; 55.

7 1. ALAM, cf. U - Z G - Z ~ ; ~ e - ~ i - ~ i .

72. A-Ba-ad cf. " KAL I , 4.

73. i1 A-ILB-BB (lim-ilu) = CL A-zL-&~LL, CT

16, 1. 30; = giig-aL-lz~, ASKS 82 sq.

1, 4 ; ALU = n-Zci (Sumer.) + u (Semit.),

malus quidam daemon ; cf. " A-dd-&hl.

ALU = gu(d)-an-na (.taurus coelestis),

M. 4040; cf. KB 6, 432 ad 172 z. 94, 96;

?l1U1 Gu(d)-an-na, Thomps. Astr. pass. ;

haec stella secutsdum Kugl. Sternk. 1,

270 est « loco nostri tauri D. C u n ~ alb,

claemon malus, vocetur splendens (cf.

ASKT 82 sq. 1, 4 : giignd-du ~ne-Zam-nza

a-Zu-u mer-dam-mu]), nl"2 Gu(d)-an-na

fortasse erat stella huius daemonis (cf.

iam Iens. KB 6, 1. C.).

74. A-lia-s Bau-ru-Bi-'U-e si-'U-a-li, deus malus Armeniorum, Sandalgian

Inscr. Urart. 326 (« dragon, qui enle-

vait aux campagnards les produits de

leurs champs » (?) ).

75. A-lim-~urikai-ga~ I min (=ilEa),

CT 25, 33. 15 ; Br. 11629.

76. A-ma 1 (ilbe-dit i-Li), CT 24, 13. 39;

25, 956; Br. 13739. jlA-ina-a, RT 34,

109 (Var. il A-hi-ma-'?).

77. I%-ma-wa, A-nza-an, « the God

Amon », Clay PN 166 ; cf. A-mu-nu.

4

78. A-nia-a-nai-G, Messerschm., Mi-

tanni.Stud. p. 123.

79. A-ma-ru = i l ~ n v d ~ k , Br. 11566.

80. A-mal [iln 2 Sannt [Snv-g]a-ni-~nr-

T Z ( ? ) [ zLS -S i bi]t An-nu-ni-turn [U 6E]t

i z A,-.ina[l] in Babilim ki iS-tu-nu.. . i. e.

annus, quo Sargaili~arri [fundamental

templi deae Anunitum et dei Amal Ba-

bylone iecit, SAIC 225 C ; cf. i ~ . pr. d A.

MAL-iS-da-gal mdr Sav-ru-WZ~U, Ohel.

ManiHt. C. 13, 24; Crucif. Mon. 1, 11,

cf. RA 9, 92 ; [NIa-an-iS-tu-szb ?I. .. Pa-SiS

Ani pa-te-si "n-n-dil Snkknnak " A-MAL,

RA 7, 180 sq. ; zil uS-6a-al"A.MAL

Thur. - Dg. T D T 1, 1096 ; nin-diqgiv

(doinina dei = sacerdos mulier) A.MAL,

T D T 1, 1246 ; ga-sifg) id ".MAL, T D T

2 , 2926 Obv. ; ZU ga-si(g) id A.MAL,

RTC 95. (Omnes hi textus sunt ex tem-

pore regiim Agade). Sec. OLZ 1912

AN.A.MAL esset = za-a-nzd = "Zn-

mn-rnn; alii putant d A . M A L = Mar-

duk; cf. RT 34, 109.

81. A-mal-gig-d&(g)ga 1 [6e-] en-

nu, CT 24, 25. 100 6 ; 13, 49 ; Br. 13726.

82. A-mal-mal-Sig-ga 1 +%inin (= (P)

Nin hzin-[Zill-ge, CT 24, 10. 1 ; text.

paral. CT 24, 23. 2, 25 habet : [" A-mal-

m]aGSd(g)-ga).

83. A-mer-za cf. n. pr. Ur".., T D T

2, 4434; 1, 1104.

84. A-n~ai (vel An-a-rnzt vel dingir-a-

mu?) n. pr. RTC 17 Rev. 3; 51 Rev. 4;

52 Rev. 2 ; 54, 3. 61, 1 ; 66 Rev. 2, TSA

p. 107 ; Nik 3, 3 ; DP 107, 192. 2 ; 3 ;

S T H 51, 1 (hinc in solis text. periodi

Urukagina).

85. A-mu-ta~, BE 10, p. 70; Tallq.

Nam. p. 226 (= aegypt. Amen; hebr.

gr. Ap,yhv) ; in epist. Tell. Am. :

A-ma(-n)-uu, A-ma-nu, A-~na-nu-~rn,

KAT \ 486 sq.

86. A-na cf. n. pr. Gifnild. - Hub.

Pers. 155.

87. %B-nanna(r), Br. 13737.

88. ii Anslm I. nomen : 1) SUMER. a n ,

an-na, pass.; an-ni, SAK 140, 24. 11;

AN.AN, quod in textibus periodi Uru-

lragina saepius occurrit, non est legen-

dum cuin de Genouillac TSA p. 53 :

*An, sed : N A B = ilan(a) (cf. h.). Alia

nom. Cumer. : 4 U I ~ ; d' En-za; U ; SZLSTU;

( d Gdl-alim) . I 2) SEMIT. i1 A-nu; i1 A-nu-um ; %"B-

i n u m . Aniu(m) (=AN), "B-na, Str. AV

496. A-ni, Tallq. Narn. 226 ; an-nai ; an-

nu-um, SAK 172, 13; Hinke, a new

1 bound. 221 cf. CT 15, 2. 8, 2 ; An-na- I t u m , A-na-tum formae diminutivae, cf.

Ranke Pers. 14; 66; Ungn. BA 6, 5. 78

sq. ; de A-nu-tu cf. Hehn, Gottesidee 23.

"AVOS, Damascius.

Saepe (potissimum in noin. prop.) dif-

ficile distinguitur, utrum nomen univer-

sale divinitatis (Humerice : dircgir - idu, ' sen~it . ) intelligatur, an nomen concretum

dei coeli (An = Anu(nz)).

Semitae nomen « An D a Sumeriis as-

sumpserunt addendo suum «u(m) D. Hom.

(in Krausz Sieg. 22) piitat A-nztm habere

alium ortum etymologicum atque nfz-na,

scil. A-nzrm = A-nun (cf. Anuniturn,

Anu~znaki). Sed cuin iam ab antiquissimo

rege urbis Lulubi "i scribatur, An-nu(-6n-

ni-ni), An-nu-um (SAK 172, 13), e t usque

ad 1 dyn. Babyl. nomen deae anzrnitzrm

sit An-nu-ni-turn (cf. iilfr.), haec expli-

catio admitti nequit.

Cum autem non facile supponi possit

Semitas antea non habuisse « deum

coeli », cum probabilitate quadam dici

posse videtur apud Semitas deum coeli

fuisse « ilu+n D, quando autem (tempore 1 adhuc praehistorico) a ~ u m e r i i s Nomen

« A n z ~ w ~ » accepissent, eos nomen « iZum»

retinuisse solummodo tamquam univer-

sale « dei », cf. i-Zu.

11. Text. Arch. (cf. Paffrath, Götter-

lehre.. ., 86-90) : 1) " En-Lid.. . an n ki-ag-ni

n a v 2 . W (?)-WZZL he-na-6i i E. Anu, pa-

tri suo dilecto, preces meas proponat,

SAK 154, 3. 14.

2) (GGaum-du(g) ) dunzu an-azag-gi

tzr(d)-da = G. filia Anu splendentis,

SAIC 90, 2. 28.

3) Ba-U) dz~vzzr an-nn, dufnzr an-azng-

g a , SAK 126, 5. 15.

4) (Anum) U-bzr i Z i = pater deorum,

C. Ham. 42, 46.

5) A n Zugnl dingiv-vi-ne = rex deorum,

SAK J86 f.

6) A n Zz~gnZ Kuv-tu?,-ka = rex terra-

rum, SAK 1.54, 1. 14; 160, 3.

7) [Al?$-ni "92-ZiGe nnm Sir-puv-la

tav-vn = A. et E., qui fatum LagaC de-

terminant, SAK 140, 24. 11 ; cf. C. Ham.

1, 1 sclq. 8) An-?zu-um li An-tL~-l?z iL Be'Z & i L B i -

Zit i L IM & iL IStar Sin & il $nnzaS, SAK

173, 13. 13.

9) e-an-un, ternplum IStar, filiae Anu,

in Erech, LagaS etc. pass.; de relatione

inter Anu et IStar cf. Paffr. Götterl. 86

sq., 90 (L-kv-knlam-ma) ; in Erech IStar

certe filia Anu (et An-tuin) cf. Gilg. Ep.

Tab. 6, 82 sq.

10) I tu ezen-an-na = mensis diei fes-

ti Anu, Radau EBH p. 299.

11) U v "in-gi~f-su (resp. Lz~gnGzag-

gi-si). . . e?z iSi6-zi(d) an-nn (= legitimus

sacerdos Anu) SAK 146, 17 a ; 154 su-

pra 6. cf. nin-an (non nin-dingiv, quia = e-en-tum, Br. 10997) = sacerdotissa (quid

in coiicreto significet, non constat) RTC

61, 1 ; 296, 7, CT 7, 34 R. 12) nzu gi"z~-mtre An (1 En-Lid "5 En-ki

[-ga-tn] 2-si-in . . in-dz6-6n = annus,

quo (Rinl-Sin) arinis excelsis Anum, El-

lil e t Enki Isin ... expugnavit, SAK 237 f.

13) Nomina prop. cum « An » formata

cf. de Gen. TSA p. 53, Hub. Pers. 167

sq. ; Thur. Dg. LC p. 59; Ungn. BA

6, 5, p. 132; Clay, Pers. 205.

14) Ab antiquis Assyriis Anu simul

cum Adad colebatur in templo quodam

urbis ASSur. Quod templum a ,n Snnz-Si

11 Adad, pa-te-si ASSur mdv IS-me Da-

gan in-te-si 66 A-SUY-ma pr in~o erectum,

641 annis post ab v L % L AAS/-da-n-an Sav

m"fL A-SZLY destructum et 60 annis post

a SukuZti(tz)-npike~Sn9/-~n 1 (V. 1100)

renovatum est ; cf. ICiilg, Assyr. I<. p. 95

sqq. De ruinis huius templi recenter ef-

fossi cf. Andrae, der Anu-Adad Tem-

pel in Assur.

15) Series deorum, qui in inscriptio-

nibus « Kudurru » contra impios laeso-

res invocantur, generatim incipit cum

Anu, Be1 et E a ; Anu habet saepe titu-

los : (Snv~/u) a6i iZdni, rabi, 6ilu vnbi,

Sav Sn+d; cf. Hinke, A new bound.

p. 53.

Eius emblema (et dei Bel) in kudurru

est thronus, super quem erat diadema

divinum cornibus ornatum, cf. SAK 92,

4. 16, (Subtu~n u Sukz~zu Sn aniln); cf.

Ward, the Seal. Cyl. of. W. Asia p. 389

sqq. ; 398 ; de aliis symbolis 11 Anu cf.

Frank, Bilder und Symbole bab.-assyr.

Gotter p. 7 sq.

16) Anu in sigiliis usque huc inventis

non invocatur ; cf. Krausz Sieg. 22.

17) Nec - in quantum adhuc constat

in iuran~entis praestandis riorninatur ;

cf. Mercer, Oatl-i., p. 7-20. A N in C.

Hani., apud quem iurant, legendum est

« i lum », cf. C. Ham. 18, 7 i-nn-gna-&ur-

i-Ziwz U Si-bi.. .).

18) De « trinitate » Anu, Bel, Ea cf.

introd. p. 32.

111. Text. rec. 1) CATALOGI DEORUM:

Familia il Anu primum locum in cat. deo-

rum tenet, cf. Zim. VSGW 1911, 107.

Particularia notentiir haec :

a) An = ic A-num (var. nu-um) (cf. Tab.

1,Z. 3 Introd. p. l8sq.) i. e. deus, qui Su-

merice vocatur « an D, semitice = « GA- nunz D. Aliter Hehn, Gottesidee p. 19,

cuius sentantia mihi non probatur. Cum

autem 1. c. « An » opponatur « I&», I « An » simul = coelum.

6) Consors Anu est Antum (cf. h.).

C ) De 21 en ama-a-a = a-6i wz-mi

iLArt-na cf. Introd. p. 21 sqq.

d) Uxor et 6 concubinae Anu : CT 24,

20. 15-20; cf. 1. C. 1, 23-30:

e) Dii inferiores ministrantes in aula

Anum (sukkal) : CT 24, l . 31-46; 20, 22-27.

f ) Prinius minister aulae Anu (sukknG

+nah) : " hjrZ-S~6bzdr, eiusque uxor, eorum-

que 14 filii e t filiae, duo gu(d)-du6 et duo

dii ministrantes, CT 24, 2. 47-10 ; 20 sq.

28-37 ; cf. PafPr. Götterl. p. 87.

g ) 7 f~(d)-dzib Anum, CT 24, 2 sq.

11-17; 21, 50-52.

h) 1 zabar-dib (qui accipit aes, « Sä-

ckelmeister » ?) eiusque uxor, CT 24, 3.

18-22 ; 21, 53-56. Nun1 Za6nv-dib se ha-

bet ad gu(d)-dzib, sicut sukkalmnh ad

sukkal?

i) Tres praefecti pistorurn (mu-gal), / duo praefecti pastoruiii (gregis armen-

torum) (Lid-ku-gnl) ; duo praefecti liortu-

lanorum (nu-giS-sar-gnl) e t duo consul-

tores i1Anum (6-TAR.TAR, cf. Br.

3542; SAK 216 a, 15), CT 24, 3. 23-27;

21, 57-61.

Tota igitur fanlilia i1 Anum C. 80 diis

consistit. Cum auteln minime supponen- / dum sit scribas horum catalogorun~ hos I

deos excogitasse, dicendum esse videtur

sacerdotes templi principalis i1 Anum lioc

systema finxisse (cf. familiam Wingirsu

in Cyl. A et B Gudea enumeratam). Se-

des autem et caput cultus il Anum Erech

(C. g a m . 2, 37-47) et Der fuisse viden-

tur (alu Di-e-iv ma-ha-az A-nim, KB 3,

164, 14). De 21 diis, qui in templo Anu

et Adad inAi5ur urbe colebantur cf. 111 R 66, 2. 2-25.

2) MYTHI ET CARMINA EPICA.

n) De Anu in « Enuma elii » cf. 111-

trod. p. 23.

6) Diluviuni non clisturbat palatium

coeleste i1 Anum, propterea reliqui dii

in eo refugiuin suum quaerunt, cf. Dlior-

me T R 111, 115.

C ) Adapa, filius Ea, qui austro alas fre-

gerat, in palatiuni ilAtlu portatur, ut Se

defendat ; cf. Dhorme TR 148 sqq.

d ) In mytho Etana dignitas regia

il Anu describitur, de qua omnis aucto-

ritas regum in terra regnantium descen-

dit. i1 Anum est « rex coeli » (Sar Same),

cf. Dhorme TR 162 sqq.

e) In aliis mythis palatium il Aiium,

quod reliqiii dii saepe visitant, nomina-

tur V. gr. in mytho de EreSkigal e t Ner-

gal etc.

3) HYMNI et carmina in honorem il Anu

composita usque huc detecta non sunt

(probabiliter, quia iuinae Erech et Der

nondum sunt bene exploratae).

4) In EXORCISMIS sicut multi alii dii

il Anum invocatur, non tamen pertinet

ad magos principales, sicut Ea, Marduk,

Nuslru etc. cf. CT 16, 3. 86 et Iastr.

Rel. 1, 321, 323. 336, 354 sq., 386 etc.

Signum « Suiru » (cf. h.) probabiliter vir-

tutem quandam magicam habebat.

5) Nec in ORACULIS edendis "Anu, ilisi

raro, invocatur, cf. Iastr. Rel. 2, 294 sq.

6) De RITUALIBUS in cultu il Anu ni-

hil scimus ; comnlemorantur tamen eius

sacerdotes (am" langu-tu Sa iL A-nim,

S. A. Smith Asurb. 3, K 1523 $- 1436,

R 21) et « &-&-tu.. . iS-ta-rit il A-km,

ASKT p. 82 sq., 11 sq. ; et navis (pro-

cessionis ?) : ~iwa-ginav-azag-ga I min

(= e-L+-pi) iL 4-rcum, Str. AV n. 2236.

7) Text. ASTRON.-ASTROL. a) CT 33,

2, 1. 40-17 enurnerat: 23 stellas « Su-ut

iLA-nim » ; 1. C . 9 R : 12 knkkdbnni Su-

ut i L A-nim. Secunduin Kopff' astrono-

muiii havvdn Su-ZLZ iL A-nirn (= Weg der

Sterne Anu's cf. RA 10, 213) = Hiin-

mels-Aequator; de hac et aliis explica-

tionibus vd. Bez. ZAF 6 sq. cf. Iastr.

Rel. 2, 626 sq.

6 ) stellae, quae atti-ibuuntur i1 Anu :

f l m L Ur-ba-ra I il A-nu, VR 46, 1. 2.

l~iuWu-gi(d)-bei-da iL A-afhm, rabu-t;:

Sn Sanze'(e), V R 46, 1 . 2; CT 33, 1. 19. nsuL rE I { u A n?cS Su-ut &kuv ( iL A-nu

ilEn-liZ, VR 46 , 1. 16.

VLUL DUN Dn-mu 1 A-nu, V R 46, 1.

19; cf. CT 25, 28, I< 2115, 2 a.

[ma"ug]aZ Su-bat iLA-nim, CT 33,

1. 7.

In textibus astron. neobab. AN = Mars,

cf. Epping, Astronomisches aus Babylon,

Beil. p. 7.

C ) Primus mensis anni, Nisannu, sa-

Cer est i L A-nunz u i L BiZ IV R 33, 36.

d) numerus dei Anu est : 1 ; CT 25,

50.6 (iP1 reS-tu-u a-6i ilbni I 1 / iL A-num) ;

cf. quoque "15. 8) NOM. PKOPR.: cf. Tallq. Nam. 226.

9) Praeter Erech et ASSur urbes, DiZ-

bad quoque habebat templum celebre

il Anum, cuius nomen erat : i-i-bi " A-

nu-um, Reisn. H . n. 48 R 54 ; cf. n. pr.

Wayad "2-i-6i-a-nu-um, Thur. Dg. LC

p. 59 n. 2 ; Langd. NBIC 92, 46; 170, 71.

IV. Conclnsio : 1) Secundum egre-

gium libellurn P. Paffrath « Zur Götter-

lehre in den Altbab. I<öiligsinschr. » an-

tiquissimis temporibus historiae Babylo-

niae riobis notis Enlil erat suminus deus

non solum Nippur urbis, sed etiam La-

gaS et fortasse totius terrae Sumer. Inde

a rege Lugal-zag-gi-si et dynastia Agade

i1 Anum paulatinl toti Pantheon Babylo-

niae praeficiebatur , quam dignitatem

Anu, rex coeli, abhinc iisque ad ultima

tenlpora historiae Babylonis saltem theo-

retice retinebat. Trias quoque Anu, Bel,

Ea secundum P. solurn post Urukagina

se efformabat.

Haec theoria quoad substantiam bene

inihi videtur esse fundata, et probabiliter

quoad sola pardcularia novis textibus mo-

dificabitur. Sic V. gr. multum dubito, nun1

" Gatumdug et Bau solum post Uruka-

gina filiae il Anum factae sint. Quando

primariae sedes il Annm melius explo-

ratae erunt, extensionem et intensitatem

eius venerationis clarius cognoscemus.

2) Si de ullo inter deos certe theolo-

gia de ~ ~ A I I L I , patre et rege deorum, in

coelo habitante Semen esse poterat, ex

quo verus monotheismus apud Babylo-

nios se evolveret. Sed cogitatio dei, qui

alios iuxta se non tolerabat, a Babylo-

niis nunquam concipiebatur.

Utrum apud populos Babylonios poly-

theismuc ex ver0 monotheismo ortus sit,

argumentis historicis ostendi nequit.

Nain primis iam historice teinporibus

polytheismus apud Babylonios adeo erat

evolutus, ut difficile verus progressus

religionis notetur. Nomina quidem dei

supremi decursu ternporis mutantur,

quoad substantiam tamen religio Baby-

loniorum tribus millenniis nobis notis

eadem mansisse videtur. cf. ilum.

3) Secundum Dr. Zimmern (KAT

352 sq.) 11 Anum (vel similis deus coeli,

qui « habitat in coelo », variis tempoi i-

bus in evolvendam Israelitarum notio-

nem dei sive directe sive indirecte (« al

Iem Anscheine nach ») influebat ; secun-

dum alios cogitatio « dei in coelo habi-

tantis » in sacram scripturam penetrabat

ante exsilium D, secundum alios « post

exsilium » ; speciatim ei conceptus de

« throno Dei » « de splendore, qui Deum

circumfluit », « de regno dei, de regno

coelorum » a Babyloniorum conceptione

1lAnu desumpti esse videntur. Etiam in

« rege » « libri Esther depictus esse vi-

detur 11 Anu, rex (« durfte nachwirken D).

Tandem in eo invenit quandain simili-

tudinem, quod secundun~ Babylonios

Anu tenebat coelum septentrionalem et

secundum Biblia « mons dei est in ex-

tremo septentrione ».

Haec oinnia arbitrarie mihi statui vi-

dentur. Israelitae enim, qui Contra in-

fluxum omnium gentium vicinarum, etiam

Babyloniorum et Aegyptiorum, verum

monotheisinum habebant, retinebant e t

evolvebant, nec « directe » nec « indi-

recte » ideam dei « habitantis in coelo »

tot populis communem a Babyloniis

hausisse credendi sunt. Quid enim piae

menti propius est, quam quaerere Deum

unuin et unicum in coelo? Porro theo-

cratia perfecta, quae omnibus periodis

liistoriae Hebraeorum inter eos agnita

erat, facile imaginem « throni Dei »,

« regni dei » suggerere poterat. Quod

autem Iudaeorum prophetae Deum, crea-

torem e t gubernatorem omnium, stilo

poetico modo describunt ut sedentem

super nubes tempestatis, modo splen-

dore solis vestitum, quid mirum? Num

adhuc in universa literatura cuneiformi

inventum est pcema, quod vel quoad

meram conceptionem et artem poeticam

cum lsaia vel libro Iob aequiparari pos-

sit? 1s. 14, 13 revera alludere ad mon-

tem deorum in septentrione situm vi-

cietur, sed haec allusio in celebri illo

carmine de rege Babyloniorum inveilitur,

quem sacer auctor apte introducit lo-

quentem : « In coelum co~iscendam, su-

pra astra Dei exaltabo solium meum,

sedebo in monte « congregationis » in

extreino septentrione ». Isaias autem fa-

cile Babyloniorum de astris placita scire

poterat; nam Iosia regnante « vasa.. . pro universa militia coeli » in ipso tein-

plo Ierusalem facta erant et sacerdotes

« adolebant incensum Baal et soli e t

lunae et duodecim sigilis e t omni mi-

litiae coeli » cf. 4 Reg 23, 4 sq. In al-

tero autem textu, quem citat Zim., PS.

scil. 43, 3 Kautzsch in IIa editione ver-

sionis S. Script. ad verba « in extremo

septentrione » addit notam : « seilsus hu-

ius phrasis est obscurus », et in 111":

« est plane obscurus D.

90. " A - ~ U - ~ U ~ ~ U - U P P P , cf. icrausz Sieg.

p. 108 sq.

9 1. " A-nu-ni-turn. I. Nomen : Anunitum, IStar urbis Ak-

kad et hinc dea Semitarum, non habet

nomen Sumericum, nisi forte cum Ninni

(-= I h r ) urbis Erech identificatur. A

Babyloniis Semitis dupliciter phonetice

scribitur (quae scriptio a Sumeriis accep-

tatur cf. SAK 200, 4 a ) .

1) An-nu-ni-turn ; sic usque ad Dyn.

1 Bab. incl. semper scribitur (cf. textus

infra citatos); (de Genouillac TrD p. 18

d-nu-nGtum L. 52 (!) est error). Quod

nomen non est cum Ranke Pers. p. 205

n. 5 legendum "U-ni-km, sed propter

rationem ab ipso allatam (BE 6, 1. 63

« evidently identical with the later "A- nu-ni-tunz ») = An-?LU-ni-tust ; ergo si-

cut Anum in text. arch. sine cletermi-

nativo div. scribitur, quo etyniologia ge-

neraliter accepta (Annitu ab Anu i « die

Anu Zugehörige, von Anu Abstani-

mende » KAT 3, 424 11. 1) confirn~ari

videtur.

In text. recent. sola scriptio "-nu-

ni-tum occurrit. (cf. intr.).

2) @%-dar (vel fg-t6s vel ES-dar).

Sie certe C. Ham. 4, 47 sq. (propter

e-ul-maS in Alrkad nominatum). Eodem

modo scribitur 1. c. 3, 54 Ge'?-dar ... Sn

ZA.NINNI-U?zu ki=Hallab. Item multa

11om. prop. in text. arch. cf. SAK 152 6;

204, 3. 1 ; de Gen. TrD p. 7 ; Ranke

Pers. 200; Th. Dg. LC p. 62. GimiG

Ge:-dar (de Gen. 1. C. 60 R 4) corre-

spondet GimiZ ES-dar (R TC 355 Obv. 5

cf. Th. Dg. 1. C.).

Hoc quoque nomen in text. arch. sem-

per sine determinativo. IStar Erechensis

scribitur NINNI, Cod. Harn. 2, 47 ; sed

cf. Warad iG Ge?-dar-Sn-ar-ba-at, Hom.

in Krausz, Sieg. 94 sq.

11. 2'ext. arch. 1) [I]% 1 Sannt [&Y-

gJa-ni-Sar-ri [U:-Si 612 An-nu-ni-tim [&

6f] t iz A-mal i n l i - d i n g i r k i iS-ku-nu SAK

225 C. (Ergo templ. An. in ßabylone?)

2) ja-te-si ki-sur-ra h i naraflz il &maS

D An-nu-ni-fi~m, SAK 152, 4.

3) An-nu-ni-tdm dam-a-ni-ir d Gimil

" Sin.. . lugal Urz' ki-ma Zugal an-ub-da

tab-t[a6-6a] e'-a-[ni] mu-na-[dZ] X (deae)

A., dominae suae (sie ! , non « seiner Gat-

tin D) Gimil-Sin, rex-Ur, rex quattuor

regionum mundi templum aedificavit (in

Ur?), SAK 200, 4 6 .

4) ... Sa i6-Se-tu-Su e-Li (Ge'$-dar) i S -

tar tu-6a mu-ti-in-ni IS-tdr i-na ekl-maS

kir-6%-um A-ga-de'ki ri-bi-tim = H., cu-

ius Opera coram ICtar sunt iucunda, qui

collocavit ICtar in templo UlmaC in

Agade-ribitim(?) C. Harn. 4, 46-51.

5) . . . Sn-um-su-i-Zu-[~zla-m[a] aS-Suez

An-nu-ni-turn [a-na] Sip$ar"i-edin-na a-

da-ki-im du-gab aS-ju-va-anz. [Sie ego]

Samsuiluna : de itinere Annunituin ad

Sippar-edina misi magistratum etc. I<ing

L Harn. 3, p. 117 sq. Sippar-edina (cum

King 1. C.) probabiliter prope Sippar

sita.

6) Gala-mah An-nu-ni-tum.. . Sangh

An-nu-ni-tum Si$$ar ki-[am-an]-nu-um.. . pa-te-si P C An-nu-ni-tum; tres classes sa-

cerdotem resp. patesi A. in Sippar-am-

nanum prope Sippar(?), King L Ham.

3, 147 sq.

7) NOM. PROPR. : Ranke Pers. p. 205;

BE 6, 1. 63; Thur. Dg. LC p. 59 ;

Langd. T Dr. 56, 6.

8) In I U R A ~ ~ E N T I S SamaS, Marduk, rex,

Anunitum et urbs Sippar invocantur,

cf. Mercer, Oath p. 7.

111. Text. rec. 1) i z ~ A-nu-~zi-tunt bd

lit tahazi ~za-Sa-at i s &aSti i~ G-ja-ti ??zu-

SaZ-Li-ma-at iWn-Lid a-bi-Szi sa-pi-na-at

alz" "na-ak-ru mu-hal-Li-&a-at ra-ag-gu

a-Li-ka-at muh-ri Sa iZini ... L-ul-maS bft-

su Sn i-na Sipparki <LA-?LU-ni-tum Sn 800

Saniti @ ubtu ja-ui m>ag-ga-rak-ti-Sur-

ja-aS Sar Bi6iZi L i m i r Xudur ihn-ZiZ

Sarru ma-na-ma da i-$U-Su te-me-en-Szi

da-6i-ri ah-$u-u(-ma a-hi-i$ ab-ri-e-ma.. . << il Anunitum, domina pugnae, quae por-

tat arcum et pharetram, quae facit man-

data il Enlil patris sui, quae prosternit

hostem, perdit malum, quae ingreditur

ante deos ... : templum eius 6-ul-mag in

Sippar-Anunitum, quod ex 800 annis,

ex tempore SaggaraktiSurjaS, regis Ba-

bylonis, filii Kudurenlil nemo regum

reaedificaverat, , . fundamentum eius an-

tiquum effodi, inveni, vidi.. . Langd NBK

Nabonid. 1, p. 228.

2) [te-me-en] k-ul-rnaS Sn A-ga-rleki uG

t u ja-ni [ln . $avr~-~ i -na] Sav BabiZi k i U

Na-ram iz S in ~n i r i -Su [Savvu a-lik mah-

ri U a-di ja-Li-e ?)*iWabU-na'id Sar Ba-

bili 76 i da in-narn-rzr "% (Cu-ri-gal-zu Sar Ba-

bili k i Sarru Su-ut mah-ri u-da-'-i-nza te-

me-en-na e'-ul-maS da ik-Szr-ud = Inscrip-

tionem fundamenti C-ulmal urbis Agade

ex tempore Sargonis, regis Babylonis,

e t Naram-Sin filii eius iiullus regunl

usque ad regnum Nabonidi vidit. Kuri-

galzu, rex B., rex ante me regnans, quae-

sivit sed non invenit inscriptionem fuii-

dan~enti. . . Assarhaddon, rex Assyriae.. . quaesivit sed non invenit.. . ; Nebu-Kad-

nezar, filius Nabopolassaris.. . quaesivit

sed non invenit. Ego Nabonid.. . timens

Iltar (" Ninni) Agade "i habui somnium.. . etc. Langd. NRK, Nabonid. 4, col. 2

P. 246.

In eadem inscriptione (col. 3) narra-

tur reaedificatio templi e-ul-rnaS in Sip-

par-Anunitum (sicut in primainscriptione)

addendo Zabum (regem tertium lae dyn.

Bab.) aedificasse hoc templum. cf. Str.

AV 517.

3) A-nzr-ni-turn a-Si-bat Sippar k i ic A-

nu-ni-turn, cuius sedem hostis quidam

teinporis prioris in Ar-ra-ap-&a ki trans-

portaverat, Gutaei sanctuarium eius de-

leverant ; Neriglissar illud reaedificave-

rat.. . In Sippav ki-d Am-na-nu eam habi-

tare fecerat. Langd NBK Nab. 11. 8 col.

4 P. 276.

4) e-ul-maS I bitu 36 Sa A-ga-de'hi, Str.

AV 2536.

5) NOM. PROP. cf. Tallq. Nam. p.

226 sq.

6) STELLAE il Anunitu : a) ud sad-U-ta

iL sie-ni-in-at u l tu erlb kamSi.. .

~ - -

ud uS-a-ta G Dil-bad zi-ka-rat ultu sit il.?amSi.. .

% L Dil-bad ina sirt iL .?amSi iL IStav A-

ga-de-ki. . . Dikbad i ~ z a ere'b 2 &nzSi ic IS tar

Uruk . DiGbad ina iL ~ a r n S i iL 15 (IStar)

kakkabini.. . u-CG Dibbad ina er66 iG Be-lit-ilkni.. . I I I

R 53 n. 2 cf. Vir. A c h Iltar 8.

"akkub A-nu-ni-knz / iL IS-tar Str. AV

n. 517.

knkknb n a l , Idiglza I ic A-nu-ni-tzsnz, Str.

A V n . 517; cf. V R 46, 34. (cf. 1. C.

n2qz DiG6ad I i L 13-tar ; A-ri-turn I iC IS tar) .

m*L hab (loco Tzd? cf. CT 26, 40 Rev.

4, 4)-tzrm I U-nu-ni-tu?%, Str. AV n. 517.

Dikbad ina Li6 A-nu-ni-tum i z -

zazw~a : Thomps. Astr. n. 21 1. il Aiiu-

nitum stella fixa mensis Airu, Kugl.

Sternk U. Sternd. 1 p. 230.

Kakkabu Sa arki k*kl*ub Dil-gan i z z i zu

( z u ) " A-nu-ni-turn C T 33, 2. 1, 42.

Hinc: il Anunitum Alrkad, virilis, est

Venus matutina.

il IStar Erech, muliebris, est Venus

vespertiiia.

De aliis stellis, quae cum i1 Anunitum

identificantur, cf. Kugl., Sternk. und

Sternd., Ergänzung zu 1 and 2 Buch 1

P. 12.

7) cf. d IS-ha-ra.

IV. Gonclusio : 1) il Anunitu certe

habebat sedem praecipuam in Akkad

urbe ; Sippar ki(-edina, ~ e l - ~ z AnunMurn,

vel-iz Am-na-nu) non est identificanda

cum Akkad (contra KAT 3, 423 n. 8)

propter Nab. 4 (cf. supra 111 2). Utrum

tres illae urbes Sippar distinguantur in-

ter se et ab Sippar, non constat.

2) il Anunitum, una ex IStar Semita-

rum, erat potissitnum dea belli (cf. su-

pra I11 1) et propterea vocabatur virilis

et identificabatur cum stella matutina,

dum IStar Erech urbis IStar Sumerio-

ruin, erat potissimum dea libidinis ; non

tailieil habebat consortem sed taniquam

belit ilani erat meretrix deorum sicut

reliquae IStar.

3) 11 Anunitu videtur esse filia Anu ;

secunduin I11 1 filia quoque IlEnlil, quod

in religione Babyloniorutn inirun~ non

est. (cf. Intr. p. 23).

92. A-m-sa ... (Y IStar), CT 25, 18

Obv. 2, 34.

93. " Anunnaki : I . nomen : 1) d A-nun(-na), sic in text. arch.

$um. cf. SAK 104, 14. 1 ; 110, 20. 23;

118, 27. 15; 122, 1. 11, 20; 126, 5. 22;

208 a, 1. 10; b 4 ; C. Ham. 44, 73.

2) A-nun-na-nun1:': de Gen. TrD

p. 19 sq.

3) "-nun-nakl, C. Ham. 1, 2 (cf.

inscr. bil. Samsu-iluna, King, L@ 3,

200. 9 ; item Reisil. H. n. 50 R 24 sq. :

A-nun-na = [l11 A-nun-na-ki), abhinc

pass.

4) A-nun-na-ku, Str. AV n. 516 ;

Reisn. H. 50 R 24 sq.

5) e-nu-un, Babyloniaca 1911, 236. 6.

6) E-nu-uk-ki = 11 A-nun-na[-ki],

CT 25, 18. 8.

7) A-nu-uk-ka, IRAS 1902 p. 205.

Etymologia nominis deduci posse vi-

detur ex Gud. Cyl. B 2, 1 : A-nun-na-

ge-iv mu-ne-gin su6 mu-ne-tnm "-nun-

na " a-nun-na 2-di-ne ki-Sir-pur-La "%

Lama kur-kuv-rn dti(g)-ga-ne-ne a-ma&-

2-a ... - (Gudea) ivit ad Anunnaki, pre-

ces direxit ad eos : O Anunnaki, Anun-

naki, qui estis admirationi LagaS, genii

terrarum, quorum nomen s; aqua excelsa

scaturiens D; hinc a-nun = aqua excelsa,

pura, sicut in fontibus e terra (abysso)

profluit.

A-nun-nn-nun kz vicletur esse forma

cotnpleta, quae abbreviabatur a Semitis

in : A-nun-na-ki; hinc A-nun-na "t = a-

qua excelsa, pura ex Eridu, vel dei Ea,

qui erat doininator abyssi (abzu). cf. ad

haec I<B 6, 548. 5.

11. Text. arch. 1) « Ad Anunna La-

gaS Gudea preces direxit eosque (in tem-

plo) posuit, ut aedificarent templum

Wingirsu » SAK 104, 1-4 ;

2) « Anunna (in templo) admirandos

posuit » SAK 110, 20. 23 ; 122, 1. 11 ;

126, 5. 22.

3) Gzi-en-bar-ra-6i ki-di-kud "-nun-

ge-ne = pars posterior (templi) erat lo-

cus iudicii deorum Anunilalri, SAK 118,

14 sq.

4) cf. SAIC 122, 1. 20-2, 10 ... debilis

(a vobis) fulcitur (?), pio, quem vos aspi-

citis, vitam prolungatis.. . O Anunna, ad

latus meuin preces effundite.. . bonus

eius utukku ante eum praeivit, bonus

eius lamassu eum secutus est.. . 5) (Sin-idinnam) qui 4 babbar, tem-

plum S a m a ~ , aedificavit, qui decreta et

mandata Anunnaki restituit ... SAK 208a,

1, 10.

6) Ba66nv.. . diri(g) A-nun-ge-ne B. summus inter A. SAK 208 6 4.

7) A n u m si-ru-z~nz Snvdu A-nun-na-ki,

C. Ham. 1, 1 sq.

8) « dii magni coeli et terrae, "nun-

na universi, genii (?) moenium 4-bar-ra

huius ... C. Harn. 44, 73.

9) (Anu et Bel) nominaverunt nomine

excelso Mardulr inter Anunnaki », cf.

King LH 3, 200.

10) cf. hymnum de Anunnaki, in quo

eorum furor et virtus in aggrediendis et

prosternendis inimicis describitur ; eo-

r u m titiilus e s t : A-nun-na-nun-ki ninnh-

6 i = Aniluna-Eridu (urbis) 50 sunt .

111. Text. rec. 1) iZdni rabhti I-gi-

gu Sa Sami(e) , A-nun-na-kzt Sn ir-si-Li, Str . AV 5 1 6 ; K i n g , Assyr . k . p. 10,

30 sq.

2 ) B&? 6i-Zu Sar g i - m i r " A-nun-na-ki,

S t r . 1. C .

3 ) (ana B e l t i belit rabit i ) Li-'-at %LA-nun-

na-ki , S t r . 1. c .

4 ) Damkii la electa (?) ) a b A n u n n a k i ,

Iastr. Rel . 1, 537.

5 ) (Nergal ) potens inter Anunnalri ,

Iastr. Rel . 1, 469.

6 ) (Madanu c f . s u b M.) princeps A n u n -

nalti, Iastr. Re l . 1 , 504.

7 ) M a n d a t u m t u u m ( d e i S i n ) i n coelo

annuntiatur, e t Igigi prosternuntur, m a u -

d a t u m t u u m i n terra annuntiatur, e t

A n u n n a k i osculailtur terram. Iastr. Rel .

1 , 437.

8 ) « E d u c A n u n n a k i e t facias e o s se-

dere i n t h r o n o aureo, Desc. I S t . i n i n f .

R e v . 33, 37.

9 ) « Anuiinaki exaltent n o m e n t u u m

( K i n g u ) super se ipsos o m n e s ! E t dedi t

e i tabulas fati ; pectori eius e a praefixit D.

E n u m a eliS, T a b . 3, 104.

10) ( I n di luvio) A n u n n a k i faces suas

tol lebant ». Gilg. T a b . 11, 104. c f . d e

facibus (X fu lge trum) KB 6 , 548. 5.

11) « Magni A n u n n a k i , qu i f a t u m de-

terminant , sedebant e t consiliuin consi-

liabant » K B 6 , p. 582.

12) 8 A-nun-na-ki Sa Same 5-Su-nu, Str .

AV 516.

13) "-A-nun-na : 21 A-nun-na-ku Sa Same

5 Su-Si (:)an-namu-uS 5-6i=5X60 = 300.

U - n u n - n a : " A-nz~lz-na-tu Sa iv-+-ium

ni-e-ir-iu : ki-a mu-ZLS 10-bi = 600. Reisn.

H y m n . 50, R 24 sq . c f . K B 6 , 587.

14) De ritualibus incantatorum etc. c f .

Z i m . Beitr. B R p. 225 (purificant a q u a m

incantatioi~is c f . KB 6 , 548, 5 ad V R

51, 39).

I V . Conclusio. S e c u n d u m t e x t u s ar-

chaicos A n u n n a k i erant di i f o n t i u m (?),

genii boni pro piis ( u t u k k u e t lamassu

b o n i ) , e o r u m q u e v i t a m prolungant ; ter-

ribiles pro malis iudices. Haec coilceptio

antiqua naturae A n u n n a k i postea mane-

b a t , sed paululum evolvi tur : A. habitant

i n in ferno , sun t iudices m o r t u o r u m , fata

de terminant . Qiiia igitur mul ta faciunt,

quae diis magilis at tr ibuuntur, (potissi-

m u n i determinatio fati i n terra e t i n in-

ferno), h i saepe principes A n u n n a k i vo-

cantur, sie po t i ss imum A n u , Bel , I l tar,

Damkina , Nergal etc. e t propterea sermo

esse potest d e A n u n n a k i coeli. Fuisse

s e c u n d u m concept ionem Babyloniorum

i n coe lo A n u n n a k i proprie d i r tos scil

pertinentes ad apsu coeleste (cuius exsis-

t en t ia m i h i n o n d u m es t probata) n o n

puto. N u m e r u s A n u n n a k i s e c u n d u m va-

rias speculationes mysticas sacerdotum

variat ; afferuntur s e c u n d u m t e x t u s su-

pra c i ta tos : 50 ; 5 ; 300 A. terrae, 600

A. coeli ; C.. q u o q u e K B 6 , 587. D e

A n u n n a k i ( Z s t e l l a e occidentes) c f . KAT3

451 sq.; Kugl . Iin Bannkr. p. 7 7 ; c f .

Igigi.

94. 1" A-ni I 6e-dit ?-Li, i,T 2 4 , 13. 3 7 ;

t e x t . parall. C T 24, 25. 94 h a b e t : A n - n i

(ergo An-n i propter V - n i n o n es t le-

g e n d u m d ; n o m e n Sumer. consortis

il A n u m ; c f . A n - t u m . A - n i es t unica

forma h. 11. d . , quae h a b e t determina-

t i v u m divinuin. 95. A-nin-tar-mah, 11 R 58, 2.16 e

( loco A-di-tar-ma& ?). 96. A-nin-tar-Siig-ga, 11 R 58, 217

( loco A-di.. .?).

97. A-ra-za-a Dat. Sg. d e i Armenio-

rum Arazas , Sand. Iilscr. Urart. 329

(« dieu de la musique.. . D). 98. %-ra-zu I m i n (= 4 D i - t n r ) , CT 24,

38. 114 b ; 25, 41. 1 8 ; Weissb. Misc. 32,

2 9 ; cf. n-rn-zu = i esd iu , Fleheil, Del.

SG1 10.

99. QA-ra-zu-gal j c ~ i n (= cLDi- ta~ , ) ,

CT 24, 38. 1 1 5 a ; 25, 41. 19.

100. A-ra-~u-rnab I m i n (= "i-

t a r ) , CT 24, 38. 1 1 5 6 ; 25, 41. 20.

101. %-ra-zu-Zug-ga / m i n (E 4 ~ i -

t a r ) CT 24, 38. 1 1 6 a ; C S 25, 41. 21.

102. A-ra-~u-Siag-GGg-gal I m i n (-

W i - t n r ) CT 24, 38. 116 b ; 25, 41. 22.

103. A-ra-MIES, KAT 3 478.

104. A-f-5 I nun-na, Br. 11498; " A - 7 6 -

n u n [-aal (= Marduk?) CT 25, 43 (K 4210,

11) ; CL A-ra-nun-na = nza-Lik iL En-Lid h

i iB-a , King, Creat. 2, p. 61, 20.

105. " Ariirw, dea partus, creatrix et

protectrix infantium ; iU-vr4-vu (olim = In-ah-vu-ru(m) cf. " A-da-Lad-ki) = be-

Z i f i-Li, CT 24, 12. 22 ; 25, 86 a ; Weissb.

Misc. 35 ; M 8764. Creat s i~nul cum Mar-

duk infantes, ICB 6 , 40. 21 ; cf. ZA 16,

178. 19 sq. (d R iz 6ediL i idn i ) ; creat Gil-

gameS et Eabani, KB 6 , 120. 29-37;

Nin-rna& iz A-ru-ru, IV R 51, 3. 40 ;

iQ-TU-ru / n i n (num legendum est « dam

cum KAT 3 430 n. 3 ?) " Ma-ul-lil-La d.. , , Craig R T 1, p. 19, 6 ; cf. Langd Lit. p.

132; KATS, 130.

iz R... zik-ru Sn iz A - n i m ib-tn-ni i n a

Zi6bi-Sn, Dhorme T R 188, 33 ; cf. 1. C.

336, 11 (zil R formavit nomen llAnu

in corde suo ; cf. « ran » in religione

Aegyptiaca et Gen. 2, 1 9 ; cur nomeii

Eabani vocetur dei Anu, non patet ; ve-

hementer tarneil dubito de versione hu-

ius versus ordinarie data : creavit « une

image d'Anu D, « ein Ebenbild des Anu », KB 6 , 1. C. ; cf. iz Ma-rni KB 6 , 286. 14;

pro obscurissimo versiculo 13, rf. com-

mentarium p. 546 et KAT 506 11. 4.

Eius symbolum « Avis in sude sedens D,

cf. Zim. in Frank Bild. p. 43 q. I 106. A-ri, BE 15 p. 54.

107. A-ri-a / d L u g a l Gzi-dZ-akz (=

I Nergal, rex urbis Kutha), CT 25, 35,

R 21 ; 36 R 37 ; 37, 1 7 ; 28, K 7659, 10;

Zim. Beitr. p. 7 8 ; Br. 11461; Del. Par.

2 1 8 ; cf. Iastr. Rel. 1, 179 11. 4.

108. A-ri-turn, M. 8787.

109. A-Sak-ku = azag-an, M. 7504;

= azng , Thomps. Dev. 2, 20, 29 sq. ; = azag , ASKT p. 84 sq. 8 ; morbus qui-

dam (lepra? phtisis?) e t daemon eum

causans. De hac specie daemoilum agit

series incailtatioiluin : en azag-gig-ga = iilcantatio morbi albi (?), cf. Tomps. Dev.

2 p. 2-43 ; cf. A-la-hul.

110. A-Sa(g)-nu-gi-a (zzi hin[-gi-a

deae IHtar]), C T 24, 33. 25 (= ager (a-

S a ( g ) ) tempore, quo IHtar est in terra

« sine reditu » (nu-gi-U) i. e. iil inferno?

vel a-Sa(g)-?zu-gz-a = kur-nu-gka = terra

sine reditu, irifernum ?).

11 1. A-Si& $6 ASur , Br. 11466; Str.

AV 8 0 4 ; King Assyr. k . 27, 1. 3 3 ; 35;

3 6 ; 38.

112. c d ) A-Si-ir-ta cf. d Ag-ra-tum.

1 13. A-ta (?)-gn (?)-ne I dawz-bi-sal

(dei d A-gub-ba) CT 24, 24. 58 ; cf. M.

11436.

114. A-tar, in n. prop., Iohns Doomsd.

p. 73.

115. l1 A-tar-sa-ma-a-a-in, Del. Par.

298 sq. ; cf. ICAT 89 ; 434.

116. Ade (?), BE 9 , p. 76. 117. A - ~ L I - U ~ (?) ..., CT 24, 26. 137. 1 18. 'A-na-ap-sa-a Dat. Sg. dei Ar-

meniorum « 'Anapsas », Sand. Iiiscr.

Urart. 317 («C26tait probablement le dieu

qui, en recevant les offrandes faites par

les fideles, les prksentait au dieu, auquel

elles ktaient destinees D).

119. 'A-a-ru-ba-a(var. $1-ni-e, Dat.

Sg. dei flcirubdnis >> Armeniorum,

Sand. Inscr. Urart. 363 sq. (« protecteur

des terrains a ensemencer et ensemen-

ces ») ; item "U-a-ru-ba-ni-e.

120. h;-da-a '" cf. Nin-tu(v)-&zrr-ra.

12 I . A-kal-may I "in-it, ae'z e-mu-bi,

CT 25, 11. 2 4 ; Br. 6597.

122. fi-nraab4ug I Sup(d ) -d&b "Ni?z-

sar+gz~(d)-ge, CT 24, 48. 6).

123. AB = 11 Bel, c T 24, 22. 9 8 ; Br.

12409. Weissb. Misc. 3, 8 ; Obel. Ma-

niSt. D. 14 , 13 (n. prop. Ur d...) ; Bart.

2, 83. 78 Obv. 1 , 27. 332 Obv. alia nom.

prop. vd. Hub. Pers. p. 6 9 ; Th. Dg. LC

p. 60 n. 2 ; var. Kur-gal Tallq. Nam.

233 ; BE 3, p. 89. cf. U r "ABAB, Hub.

Pers. p. 69.

124. Abba = Naba ba-ei-Se ab-bu-ti

(qui dat paternitatem) Br. 3826 ; U b -

6a I Sn ni-gab e'-sag-ila-ge (ianitor tem-

pli ...) CT 24, 28. 72 ; 16, 17 eius loco

U M ; Reisn. Hymn. 112, 3 5 dAb-6a-zi;

nom. prop. formata cum "b-ba cf. Hub.

Pers. p. 167 ; Bart. 2, 89. 92, 10.

125. Ab-gaii-la, Br. 12415.

126. Ab-gir-nun, n. pr. uv k.. Hub.

Pers. p. 69.

127. Ab-da Th. Dang. LC p. 58.

128. Ab-G I m i n (= Nin-ib), CT 25,

13. 27 ; Br. 3836 ; Ab-zi 1 Su, CT 24, 41.

1 1 a ; 25, 1. 2 3 ; "46-6. I A m n "... CT 24,

49. 1 4 ; Tu(d)-da U r s... Bart. 1 , 22. 26, 7.

d, A b 4 I Su (ni-gab e'-sag-id-xe) (cf. Ab-

ba) CT 24, 16. 17; Reisn. Hymn. 137,

4 9 ; 28, 1 6 ; in nom. pr. DP 31, 2 ; 136,

5. ( U r U A o + g u n u - G ) ; RTC 9 4 ; 1 0 0 ;

102 ; 185 ; Nik 3 1 , 7 6 ; de Gen. T D 5482,

5 5 1 4 ; CT 1, 2, J ; cf. Langd. Lit. p. 131.

129. Ab-ZU, personificatio aquae fundi,

ex qua fontes et flumina profluunt. Sec.

Enuma eliS est primum principium mas-

culinum mundi, quod cum Tiamat pro-

duxit omnia, etiam ipsos deos magnos.

Brevi tamen post parentibus deorum vita

non amplius placet et Abzu coram Ti-

amat sic de eis conqueritur : « ... eorum

facta contra me ; die non i~ivenio re-

quiem et nocte non possum dormire ;

destruam eorum minas eosque disper-

gam, ut strepitus et tumultus conquies-

Cant nosque possin~us dormire ». Adiu-

vante ministro Mummu deis filiis mina-

tur interitum; sed ab il Ea devincitur et

ex illo tempore il Ea est dominus Abzu.

Sic sec. Enuma eli5. Abzu sine ullo du-

bio pertinet ad antiquissin~am partem

cosmogoiliae Bab. (non vero Tiamat,

cf. h .) nam pass. in text. arch. ume er. occurrit cf. V. gr. SAK 4, b (fecit Abzu

i. e. mare in templo, sicut Salomon)

d , e, 6 f . ; S m , 70p. ; 2 0 b 2 ; 3 0 n 4 ;

32 f ; 56, 1 . 1 0 ; 3 , 1 1 ; 90, 2 ; 112, 21.

22 ; 22, 6 ; 116, 24. 2 0 ; 25, 19; 118, 27;

120, 29 ; 126, 5 ; 198 C ; 234, 2, nota 6 ;

DP n. 1; 6 1 ; 62 , 2 ; 66, 3. 4 ; TSA 5 1

4 R 3 ; Nik 2, 2 ; 24, 3 . 5 ; 84, 1 etc.

Clay PN 205. De eius relatione ad Ti-

amat cf. h. ; cf. quoque Mummu.

130. Abzu(-mab), DP 43, 1 ; 47, 4;

TSA 1 , 4 ; Hub. Pers. 181.

13 1. Abzii-banda(da), accipit obla-

tiones in ezen bulzrg-Ru Nin-giv-su-Ra,

TSA 5 1 R 3.

132. Abzu-da-lagab DP 198, 5 .

133. Abzu-pA-sir-ra ("), DP 206, 5

(sangu ...); RTC 44, 2 ; TSA5, 2, R 4 ;

23, R 4.

134. Abzu-tug, D p 43, 1 .

135. Abzii-tum-llagab, DP 198, 3 .

136. Ab-ir-nun-ab, accipit oblatio- I

nes in festo ezen bulug-k& d Nina-ka

DP 53, 6. 9 ; 70, 2 ; 72 4 ; item inezen

Se (kzi) "Nina-ka DP 45 4 ; 71, 1 ; Nik

26, 6 ; Rev. 1 ; item i tu udu-Szi Se-a-ka

e'-ud-sar Nina 7 G z i DP 47, 5 ; nom. prop.

U r t.. cf. Nik 2, 1 ; cf. porro Nik 23 ;

TSA 1, 8 ; 15, 1 ; DP 187; Sutz igdR,

D P 220, 3.

137. Ab-kui..u-a Br. 12414.

138. Ab-rmi& I nzin (1 Sanza~) , CT

24, 31. 65 ; 25, 27. 4 a ; 25, 26 ; Nilr 23,

5 ; I1 R 58, 35 6.

139. Ab-cta-6 (?)-ta, cf. n. pr. Amad ... S T H 23, 6.

140. Ab-cig, M. 2511.

141. Ab-ra: U r ..., ObCl. Man. C 15

3; cf. Scheil. Text. E-SCm. 1, p. 30,

n. 1.

142. Ab-rat P cf. n. pr. ~-~i-a(>-rat (=

Deus meus est Abrat?), ICrausz Sieg. p.

63 n. 1 ; 75.

143. Ab-zia-811 d A6-La-gi-gi a-Skba

e' giS-&ur-an-ki-a, BA 3, 238. 40 sq.

144. Ab-ta-gi-gR RA 3, 238. 40 sq.

145. Ab-azag-g-[a] (= Ninkaraka),

C T 25, 29, Rm. 2, 289. 2, 13; C T 25,

3, 66.

146. Ab-6-an-na, M. 6659.

147. dAb-fi mt1-un-gab-gab, CT 24,

48. 21. 148. d (ab-1'"-ai) ' Ab. .., C T 25, 27. 7 C.

149. Ab-nia- ...+U ..., CT 24, 18. 20. 150. Ab-ner-r[a P], CT 24, 30. 12.

151. Ag I min (T il Nabfi) / i n riup-sar-

rzr-te, C T 24, 42. 103 cf. iaNa6i2.

152. Aga-amg, riomen hlarduk, « E -

nuina eliS » Tab. 7, 25.

153. Ac% : U r U d , Bart. 2, 85 ; 87, 3;

BE 3, p. 89.

154. Ad-gi I ?%in (= ~ d a d ) SU-ue hi,

CT 25, 16. 89 ; cf. Ad-gi-malt, Scheil

T . Clam. sCm. 3, 37. 20, Hinke, Bound.

221 ; cf. sqq.

155. Ad-gi-gi-ri : BE 10, p. 70.

156. Ad-gi-gi I (gu(d)-dzi6 W a l [ - a -

ge] ) C T 24, 26. 130 a ; ["I . . . ad-gi-gi I igi-bar-Sa(g)-ga (Sa nap-Zu-us-su da[wz]-

b[a-at (?)I CT 25, 26 Obv. 35 ; cf. Ad-

g[i]-igi-bar-[Sa(g-)-ga], CT 24, 32. 97 6.

cf. C T 15, 8 Rev. 1 0 ; Langd. SBP p.

13 11. 8.

157. "zag, var. "Azag-su(g) , M. 7499;

Hub. Pers. p. 185.

158. fkmg-aaii = A-Sak-Lu, M. 7504;

morbus quidam (lepra?, phtisis ?) et dae-

mon eum causans ; azag = a-Sak-tu;

azag-gig-ga = a-Sak-ku war-+u,Thomps.

Dev. 2, 20. 29 s q . ; 28, 1 sq. azag-gig-

g a = a-Sak-kzr mav-+U, Haupt. ASKT

84 sq. 8.

159. Azag-BU: Br. 13457; M. 7513,

R E 15 p. 54 ; ZA 4, 8. 29; 16, 178, 25;

Iastr. Rel. 2, 1060 (sub "zag-Szrd).

160. A ~ a g - m ( g ) (= ~u -+- gunu) 1 sangu-ma& "n-diGZk-ge, CT 24, 10. 12;

9, 35 ; (23, 17 a) ; " Azag-su(g)-ga, DP

184, 1 ; Weissb. iitisc. 33, 36; M. 7514;

11277 ; RE 8 p. 71 ; " Bzinzh Azag-su(g),

SAIC 132, 11. 19 ; RA 6, 145 n. 2, Langd.

Lit. n. 175, 35, p. 132; *~~~Wr-r -bad Q 1 d.I<ur-gaZ VR 46, 1. 33. Zim. Rit. n. 26,

3, 27 sqq . ; p. 142 ß ; cf. ZA 7, 275

(X ia Zariku ?) ; cf. fi Nin-a-hn-kucZ-du.

161. &mag-bi, BE 15 p. 54 (« doubt-

less to be read: « X u d i D), BE 14 p. 59.

162. Azagg i (X aurum) I "n-n-diZ, CT

24, 49. 4 6 ; cf. CE Azag.

163. A~ag-aiain, UY" ..., ~ u b . Pers.

168.

164. Azag-pa-sai(g)-silag-ga, UY

d ..., Nilr 2, 2 ; DP 114, 2, 115, 2.

165. Azag-Sin~, uv ..., z A 12, 346;

BE 3, p. 90.

166. AzBg I ia A-nu, C T 24, 49. 3 6.

( i l Anu = argentuin ; CA EnZiZ = aurum ;

35. deus quidam Elam; cf. R T 27 p.

96, 4.

196. Am-~na-BCu1~ I LiB ir-+tim CT

25, 8. 10.

197. min (A-ma-kur)-kur I a ir-

kaGla, CT 25, 8. 11.

198. Am-mni-ra (vei " Am-?nur-ra),

titulus Tamuz, Zim. Sam. p. 708.

199. Am-na : Am-na / MAN.MIN.MIN

i l ~ a m a i : V R 37, 1. 41. cf. K A T 3 p.

487.

200. i' Am-na-n~ : Sippar ki-il Am-en-

?zu, Langd. NBIC p. 276, 4. 3 0 ; King

LH 3 , 147.

20 1. Am-si-bar-ra = I<[a.. . , CT 24,

4, 10 d (= K 9182, 11) ; cf. M. 3067.

202. Am-bu-bu, CT 24, 6. 33 ; text.

paral. CT 24, 23. 127 eius loco legit :

. .. d en-Oz~-dzi / dumu e' S [ A L + ?...I. 203. dimmer Ammgi-na ' : [di,mwter A m - w i l -

n[a I Nig-gi]-na 1 ils Ket-tum, Zim.

Tamuz, p. 711. 204. dimmer Limi-zi(d)-da, ["immer A m -

z i (d)-da ( di"gi"Nig-zi(d)]-rIn I ilsKet-tanz

Zim. Tamuz, p. 711. 205. dimmer Am-si-sA e pi~zmer ~ ~ - ~ i - ~ d 1

dinsil' Ni'-si]-sa j iG Me-Sa-rum, Zim. Ta-

muz, p. 711.

206. Ama-a-ra-ZU (mater deae "in-

ka-amaS-n). CT 11, 3 9 ; Br. 12738 ; CT

24, 25. 55 idem nomen scribitur hanznv-

zu ; cf. ~2 amar-ra-a-zu (filia il Sin) ; L u

" ..., BE 6, 2, p. 133.

207. Ama-Ab-zi-kua-aa I min (=

i L Al-La-tuwb), CT 25, 4. 26 ; B. 12733.

208. Ama-ga I d dumn [-zi], CT 24, 9

(K. 11035, 3 ) ; 19, 2 6 ; 25, 7. 3 a ; Br.

12727.

209. Ama-gal-gir-an-na = CLDU-

mu-zi, M . 3765.

2 10. Ama-g Am-Ha-na (? ki) (-gab), DP 61, 1.

211. Ama-ge6tin cf. % k.., SAK 58,

2. 1. UY ..., DP 191, 3.

21 2. Ama-guruS (g"-ru-ui) -e-ne I min

(= " Nin-kar-ra-akn), CT 25, 3. 54 ; 29,

Rm. 2, 289 col. 2, 2. 213. idl Ama-du„ ( d ~ - b a - a d ) -bad I (um-

f lz th) (&-& i-d) 2lZ-tt-"-LLt 6Ür-ki ; C T 24, 13.

35 ; 25, 93 (d R 1 nzin ummzrpi-ta-at 6av-

kiJ ; 25, 30 Rev. 9 ; Br. 5467 cf. M. 10739,

11113.

2 14. Ama-6-tu(d)-an-ki I t 6 ~ n g - u ~

(mater " Ea), C T 24, 1 . 27; 20, 18 ; Br.

12734; cf. " e n g u r ; cf. sq.

215. Ama-6-tu-tid(?)-da, Br. 12735;

cf. n. 143 ; d Ama-h-tu(d)-da (be-lit i-Li),

CT 24, 25. 92 ; text. paral. CT 24, 13.

34 eius loco legit : CZ Anza-tu-ud-da.

216. Ama-UYU, n. pr. ur ... H U ~ .

Pers. 167; DP 53, 8.

217. Ama-niSuanga1, Br. 12731.

218. Ama-uSumgal-an-na I min

(= dDu[mu]-z[i]) CT 24, 9 (K 11035,

2) 19, 1 ; 25, 7. 2 n ; Br. 12730 ; Var. :

(Amn)-2i-izi-gaGa-na; Ama-U-SG-gaGZa-

na, [ R m a ?I-O-Szi-um-ral-an-na; Ama-Sb-

gal-a-na ; i?-~zi-~al-an-nn cf. Zim., Ta-

muz, p. 705 n. 3 ; R A 9, 115. 30.

219. Ama-i6ib-udui (= W i s a 6 a ) , CT

24, 9. 3 6 ; 23, 1 7 6 ; Br. 12736. 220. d A~~ ( 5 - m a - m u - r ~ ) -01 (sic !)-ge-

mab I nzin (= Ninkarakn) CT 25, 3.

59 ; 29, Rin. 2, 289 col. 2, 7 (uterque

locus habet GI ; nuin nihilomimus error

pro Ih I? cf. M. 11125, 7535.

221. Ama-mu(?), DP 116, i z .

222. Ama-nu-mu-dib, accipit obla-

tiones in festo: ezen bulz~g-hzi W i n a -

ha, D P 53, 8 ; cf. TSA 1, 8.

223. Ama-aun-si, (Lh hin[-ri-a deae

IStar], CT 24, 33. 22.

224. Ama-niä-an-aia I amn ia(g)-du

e-a-6i = um-vzz6 Sn inn kiv-6i-ti Szs-jaf ;

(dumu C<Ma&-a-ge), C T 24, 14. 10, 1 1 ;

Br. 5463. 225. ( 4 i . ~ag-g&n)AMA-S~(~i~ !)-$an-

gub ( g U - U b ) I C T 29, 46. 1 2 (s ignum secunduin ICing (1. c.) e t Pinches ( I R A S

1905, 146) ect « Sa D, n o n « GAR D, si-

cut scribit M. 10740).

226. Ama-gta-d[6], CT 25, 28 ( K

2115, 7 6) .

227. Ama-Zu-bal-bi I d Gula, Br.

5 4 6 5 ; M. 3 7 6 6 ; C T 23, 4. 2 ("R I .... Qub-b[a. . .I.

228. Ama-Eu-rnab-a (=d Gula) , Bez.

Cat. 1545.

229. Ama=Cib-BA'e> I min ( IS ta r kak-

kabi) , C T 25, 31. 13.

230. Ama-tu-wd-da 1 (bedit i - ~ i ) , CT

24, 13. 3 4 ; c f . d Ama-k-tu(d)-da; Str.

AV 1208.

23 1. Ama-tu-ka-an-si (pertinens ad

aulam " Gula) C T 24, 47. 22 a.

232. Ama-tun 1 Su (pertinens ad au-

l a m 4 Gztla) C T 24, 47. 21 a. 233. Amar, M. 6 8 3 0 ; BE 8 p. 71 (sub

" S u r ) ; U m a r - a n - n a , T U n . 5 1 Obv.

234. Arnar-du-... ( r i t a r ) , C T 2 5 , 17 ,2 .

235. Amar en-zu ( d ~ h r - d S in ) I i u

(gu(d)-rlub "Sin), C T 25, 19. 1 7 ; 21 Obv .

10. Br. 13335 ; rex Ur deificatus, S A K

196 sqq. ; 204 n . 2 ; C T 1, 13, 3 ; 28, 6 ;

Hub . Pers. 181 etc. 236. AI$%AR*BJ'e> c f . ~ ~ a r d u h .

237. Amar-erin (= ud) 1 ~ ~ ~ a r d u k

Sa an &L-ra-ri, C T 24, 42. 96.

238. Amar - Z A .N I'N raTI I (dunzu

Ni?z-war-ki-ge), C T 24, 48. 1 6 a , 25,

27. 6 0.

239. A m a - Z U (materdNirz-(ka)-amaS-

a ) , C T 24, 24. 5 5 ; i n t e x tu parall. C T

24, 11. 3 9 : "ma-a-ra-zu.

240. Amar-ra-a-zu I Su (du~uu-sa[z

%<Sie], C T 25, 19. 9 ; 21 Obv . 2 ; Br.

13337. C T 24, 24. 5 5 : cLArnar-zu; 1. C.

11, 39 : U m a - a - r a - z u (mater 4 Nin-ka-

arnaS-a).

241. Amar-ra-be-5-a I i u dz~mu-s[az

S i n ] , C T 25, 19. 1 0 ; 21 Obv. 3 Br.

13336 (siile he). 242. Am&-azag-ga, CT 24, 24. 55,

(1. C. 54 et 11, 38 : "in-ArnaS-azag-ga 1 Su sib ziz-sZg-ga en-ZiGla-g-e). ( N i n per

erroreill omissum?) .

243. Arnurrum c f . W A R . T U . 244. [dl (am-na> Ammt I min (=&mag),

C T 25, 25. 5 .

245. An, An-na ; An-ni c f . AWVC,

% L Anturn; praeterea : an-ni-en R T C n . 4 ,

1 ; e'-an-ni-S~ttzig-, C T 9, 42. 1 ; e'-an-ni-

m u d N ik 102, 1.

246. AIaTolPlaT c f . ilri.lz (= gemin i ) ; c f .

n . pr. A f l A N - k u S , Bart. 2, 56. 8 , 4.

247. An-u.i%tim-ma~ (E Marduk) C T

24, 37. 76.

248. An-~a-kar 1 m i n ( 2 1 ~ 6 ~ ) / Sa an-

na-ti, C S 24, 39. 11. Br. 11771; M. 9041,

9961.

249. An-bug-a (= Marduk), C T 24,

37. 75.

250. A n - i ~ (ve i d i b ?) (unus e x 21 en

anza-a-a an-na-ge-ne) C T 24, 1. 4 ; c f . " b .

251. An-im-kur-ra-ne (sic !)-in 1 ( u t z ~ g d 6a-zi-[ge]), C T 24, 36. 42 ; cf . Br.

13249, ubi « t u » loco « n e D.

252. An-ka en ..., CT 24, 35. 17.

253. An-kal-da-kar-ra I Sin, CT

25, 32. 10.

254. "" An-ki I Su, C T 29, 44. 21, 23 ;

anki I % U - n u u An-turn (i . e . A n = Afznm

= coelum ; Ki = ATZ-turn = iv;i tum = terra), C S 24, 1. 1-3 ; 20, 3. primus (vel

iiltimus) ama-a-a an-na-ge-fze 1. C . [a]n-

ki-a (?? Ca Ki-a X = Marduk) C T

25, 28. 7 a ; c f . "zi-tar-an-ki; n . pr.

An-ki-i-Li, 1 B ined .

255. An-kid cf. " A-e-kid.

256. An-lugal-uril, accipit oblatio-

nes, TSA 1 , 6.

257. An-si-gar ... (= 11 Marduk), CT

24, 37. 73, 77.

258. %n-S&($)-ga (Rlarduk) CT 24,

37. i 7 .

259. All-&W I miil ("'A-nu-urn u An-

turn) (universuin supernum ; unus ex 21

ama-n-n an-nu-ge-rte), CT 24, 1. 8 ; 20,

6 a ; 19, 1. 4 : V n - S a r / A-nu ( " 2 - b * e.

cleeit C uni. ' ' 1 min (= Sn kiS-Snt Same' W-

sitim) ; Br. 8213. = 'AGGWQOS (Damas-

cius). A n ( % L a-"U)-Sar I " en-Lid, C S 24,

49, 7 6.

260. An-kä-gd 1 min (= 2 6 A-nzt-um

u An-turn), CT 24, 1. 6 ; 20, 6 a ; 25, 7.

4 d ; 24, 19. 1 , 1 3 : [an-]Sn?,-gad 1 wzin

(= Z L A-nu-ztm) Sn kiS-Sat Same' zrsiti,

Br. 8268.

261. An-na-Sar-guib-ba I su g ~ ( d ) -

rEzi6 dS[ in-na-ge] , CT 25, 19. 2 2 ; 21

Obv. 15.

262. An-ta-siir-ra / SU ([gu(rt)]-dzi6 an-

na-ge), CT 24, 3. 1 6 ; Br. 12439; hic

videtur esse deus quidam ; in text. arch.

videtur esse pars templi : SAK 20 6, 5.

2 ; 30 a Rev. 1, 1 ; 40, 4. 3 0 ; 56, 4. 7 ;

56 K 1, 4 ; 4 2 c 5 ; 32f 3 9 ; 22, 6 . 2 3 :

4 4 g 1, 6 ; DP 66, 7 ; 116, 9 ; RTC 8 , 1 ;

20, 3. 3 1 2 ; Nik 24, 6 ; 26 Rev. 2 ; 148,

1 ; 153, 3 ; 163, 3 ; TSA 5 1 Rev. 4 ; 41

Rev. 3 ; Lau. 27, Rev. 2 : 68 Rev 5 ;

Rad. OBH 327 ; cf. i t n An-tu-sur-ra vel

itu "in-gir-su e'-bi(d) an-ta-sur-ra, TSA

p. X X ; Ur An-La-sur-rn Nik 108, 4 ; DP

14 1, 4 ; An-La-sur-ra I nzin (= szr-u6-6u-

r u Sa dibhi), alia syn. cf. Str. AV 5 5 7 ;

cf. ZA 18, 392 ; Kugl. Sternlr 2, 1 p. XIV.

263. An-turn, consors Anum, I. no-

mezz a ) SUMER. : An I An-tbrn, CT 24,

1. 2 ; 20, 2 ; An-ni = Be-H$ ilaini, C S

24, 25. 9 4 ; text. parall. CT 24, 13. 37.

[CI] A-ni 1 (= be-lit M).

6 ) SEMIT. An-turn pass. ; i1 An-turn adhuc occurrere non videtur ; I<B 6 , 172.

8 3 non correspondet Haupt. N. Epos

p. 33, 9 (ubi: An-turn); item KB 3 , 1

p. 150, 34 i1 An-turn est corrigendum in

An-turn.

De pronuntiatione SUMERICA h. 11. d.

(an vei ani) non coilstat, cum iz ,4?zum

quoque utroque ideogrannnate scribatur;

caeterunl adhuc consors A~-?zn in iiullo

textu Sumer. ARCHAICO occurrit.

Nomen SEMITICUM communiter legitur

« Anturn » et iuste quidem; nam cum

quasi certum sit Anzsrn fuisse pronuntia-

tionem serniticam dei coeli (cf. A-nu-

u m , An-nzt-zt?lz (= An+-U), 'AVOS) A n

(? a7ra)-tunz est forma fern. regularis h.

n. Horninel (Hufs. u. Abh. 348) prae-

fert lectionem i l t ?Tu :u (Tzt), quae tamen

proptei' lcLl A-ni (= An-ibi) admitti ne-

quit ; « dingiv » propter vestigia relicta

certo supplendum esse videtur.

11. Textras arclm.: 1) An-nu-um U

Ag-tum Be'd z2 i L Be'Zit il I M B i Z Znnina

iLSi?z z2 iL.$arnaS, SAK 172, 13.

2) i L A -nu U Arr-tunz ina Sarne'(e) Zik-

YU-bu-Su, V R 33, 7 . 34 sq.

3) NOM. PROP. : 16.-an-tum, Marat-

an-turn, Thur. Dg. LC p. 59 ; haec sola

ilom. prop. esse videutur 11. n. d. for-

mata; Tallq. non adducit ullum; cf.

An-ni-turn Str. AV 548.

111. Textns T B C . 1) i z Z S t a ~ . . , a-na

ja-an An-turn urnmi-Sn iZ-d[i-kam]-ma

(= I. acl Antum, matrem suam ivit)

Haupt, Nimr. p. 33, 9 ; Ergo Anturn

simul cum A n u (et IStar filia) in Erech.

potissiinum colebatur.

2) $urPu 2 , 1 4 3 ; 3, 1 3 8 ; 4, 6 8 ; 8 , 3 ;

Maklil 1 , 52. 60.

D E I ~ I E L - Pantheon BubyI.

3) 72 I u I Art-turn, V R 3 6 , 1. 4 ; d N i -

nzin ( 1 4 0 ) 1 an-turn, V R 39, 2 3 g ;

"in-e-gad-Zirn, = [An?]-turn, CT 24,

45. 37.

4) cf. Intr. p. 1 8 sqq., ubi 21 en ama

a-a An-na-ge-ue i. e. Anum et Anturn

afferuntur, inter quos en arna » (deae)

prototypi Anturn fuisse videntur.

Secundum 1. C. Tab. 1-3 : A n - h ~ m = i7,-

:itirn = terra, dum d n u , eius maritus,

1 San& = coelum).

IV. Conclusio : Anturn numquam

dea a populo n~ultum adorata fuisse vi-

detur; ex tempore autem, quo singulis

diis uxores designabantur, Antuw~ erat

consors regis coeli, iLAnurn; honores

tamen huius dignitatis reliquit filiae fe-

liciori, il 1'Stav.

264. ' .4&~-Sub-b~ anSu "Nin-Liz,

Str. AV 4419.

265. dAs-sa-ra 'ma-aa-G, Br. 12426,

secundum Hoinmel (PSBA 1899 p. 127,

137 sq.) = Alura-mazda (Ormuzd) ; pro

priore parte nominis cf. Asav-ri, Osiris;

cf. i L A-&U-ur-ma-az-da. 266. As-&g-a / ntin (= d A7in-ib) ina

EZanzti, CT 25, 12. 5 ; Br. 3674.

267. Asar ri 1 (iLlutardukdurnu-

sag 4 En-ki-ga-ge) Str. AV 5 6 4 ; CT 24,

15. 6 8 ; 27, 2 5 ; Br. 9 2 4 ; d A s a r i I a Z k

Br. 921 ; "in (= i i -hu- r~) ASAR I mi?z (=

IS-&U-[vu]), CT 24, 1 8 R 6 ; de loco

quodan~ dubio cf. M. 557. min (= nii-ur i-ii) 6 ASAR ( CT 29, 45, 26;

cf. "ugad. 6-e "Asav-ri Su-Si-ba-sd = tem-

plum praeparavit (in introitu " ivingirsu)

"sar, SAK 124, 4. 1 ; hic quoque

* Asar Gudea potest esse = f ivduk,

cf. Paffrath, Götterlehre 92 11. 2 ; sed cf.

il Marduk IV ; U s a r Sa(g) ~ i r - p u ~ - Z a - k i

accepit quotidie 2 Ka sa-dh(g), CT 1,

5. 1. cf. CT 3, 33. 1 0 8 ; 5 , 25. 1 ; DP

53, 9 ; TSA 1 , 9 (unus ex 19 diis, qui

oblationes accipiunt in die festo dNina);

King L. Harn. 3, 207 sq. ; Langd. T D

49 R (a-ternen U s a r Sa(g) V - a k i ) ;

Hub. Pers. 168.

" A s a r 1 Sirt, CT 25, 32. 9 (sed cf.

Unken).

De ralatione U s a r - r i ad Osiris cf.

ZK 2, 4 2 0 ; ZA 7, 329 n. cf. V s - s a - r a

4 ma-za-aS.

268. ' Asar-alim I rnin (= ~ a r d u k ) I Sa 6a-Za-iz, CT 24, 42. 98 ; 15, 6 9 ; CT

25, 3 4 Obv. 1 0 ; Br. 9 2 9 ; M. 10056 ; cf.

Enuma eliS Tab. 7, 3 . cf. Asar I aLiwz

V R 21, 11 C.

269. ' Asar-allim-nun-na (= Mar-

duk), CT 25, 34, Obv. 1 1 ; 24, 15. 7 0 ;

27, 26 a ; Br. 930, 948 ; cf. (( Enuma eliS »

Tab. 7, 5 ; Langd. Lit. 121, 3.

270. ' Asar-111-Sar = NIavduk ; M .

10055.

27 1. Asar-ld-gar I Mardz~R dunzu-

sag "n-ki-ga-ge, CT 24, 15. 64 ; 27,

2 3 ; 37, 101 ; CT 25, 40. 1 5 : loco KA+

IGI scribendum est Asar ( U r u + igi) ;

CT 24, 42. 97 ; R I rnin (= M a ~ d u k ) . I Sn Si-ib-ti (exorcismi) ; cf. Br. 925. cf.

de Gen. Tr. D. 1 ; T D 5482 Rev. 1,

( d Dun-gi Sa(g) L-" Asar-Lu-Sar) ; Langd

T D 49 Obv., King Let. Ham. n. 100

Rev. 5 ; Langd. Lit. p. 1 3 2 ; cf. Hom.

in Krausz Sieg. p. 79 n. 1 ; cf. 1. C. 13;

4 7 ; 7 9 ; Surpu 4, 4 4 ; 7 8 ; Ur" .., C T 5 ,

25. 1, 16.

272. 'min (= asair). nam-ru I ( i ~ n v -

duk dumu-sag CZ en-ki-ga-ge), CT 24, 15.

6 7 ; Br. 927.

273. ' min (= asar)-nam-ti(l)-lla (&rduk dugnu-ag E?t-ki-ga-ge) C T 24,

27. 2 4 ; 15, 65. 66, 6 6 C. cf. Br. 928.

274. ' Ar-'a-a Dat. Sg. dei Ar'a Arme-

niorum, Sand., Inscr. Urart. 328 (« h6-

Ar-di-i-e - 67 - ABur --

SOS Armknien 'Eg, cf. Plat. Rkpubl. 10,

1 3 D).

275. Ar-di-i-e Dat. Sg. dei ardoris

apud Armenios, Sand. Inscr. Urart. 329.

276. Ar-Vu, deus elain., RT 29, 96. 6.

277. Ar-ka-a-a-i-tu (= n f f i ~ LI-LI Y

vel = Wkit tunz?) RT 29, 96. 5 .

278. Ar-man-nau, BS. 13386.

279. Ar-ni-i-e Uat. Sg. dei Armenio-

rum A4rnis, Sand. Inscr. Urart. 333

(« cf. -$ " ~ v i ~ , -$ "A~vq'is , fkte de I'a-

gneau, fkte en mkmoire de la mort de

Linus, pokte lkgendaire D).

280. Ar-gi-be-di-nl-e, Dat. Cg. dei

Armeniorum Aqibedis, Sand. Inscr.

Urart. 3 3 3 (« = Asha-Vahista avestique,

Ard-i-Bkhist des Eraniens des 5ges mo-

yens; dieu de toutes les puretks D).

281. Ar$u-'a-ar (var. ra)-ir-'U-e, Dat. Cg. dei Arinenioru~m Ar@ 'nvir 'W,

Sand. Inscr. Urart. 334 (c'ktait sans doute

le dien chargk de dresser les torts et

d'arranger les dissensions »). 282. dAr-da-l&b, (tc hin-[g-i-n ic ~ ~ t a r l ) .

CT 24, 33. 24.

283. d (a- ra) Ara, (=X Sa) 1 ~ W S - W U - ~

snkkal-ma& En-ki-ga-re, CT 24, 16. 44;

29, 9 4 ; M. 5 0 4 7 ; 10964.

284. Ag-Am, Br. 70, legendum : an-aS-

arn = SuZ& Sn su&i (= conducere, di-

ctum de via).

285. AS-an-%a I i u (ni-gab " Na&-n-

ge ) , C T 24, 14. 1 4 ; Br. 38.

286. Ag-DU, BE 15, p. 5 4 ; Krausz

Sieg. p. 111 ; 123 ; U>-&* (2)-unz(?) 1. C.

2 8 ; BE 1 5 p. 54.

287. AS-DU-bar cf. sq.

288. AB-im '" b&i-[ra] (= i c si,), CT 24, 18. 17 n ; 30, 10 (dAS-[zm-bdr-

ra]) ; CT 24, 39. 28 : [cz Ai-Tm-bar]-va / i W i n 1 Sn si-su nnm-rat, M . 11069 ;

(= Sin, cuius ortus splendidus i. e. no-

vilunium) ; "Ai-Tm-bar-rn = nnm-ra-si-it

(= novilunium), Br. 5 3 ; d aS-DU[-bar]

(= novilunium), cum Tm = DU+gunu),

SAK 212 C 1 , 25 nota n ; cf. Langd. Lit.

p. 132.

289. Ahm-an, Weissb. Bah. Misc.

12, 33, et ['Ai->ra-an, Br. 12960 cf. d. ezinu.

290. Ag-nina s a q u d..., Nik 125, 1;

cf. Dzi \= aS)-ninni.

291. " Ag-gap, Babyloniaca 2, 202.

292. AS-pap-YiuS / gu(d)-rlzib % . . , CT

24, 26. 134.

293. Ag-ra-tuntn in : 11. pr. Cappad.

"-z~yut-mz (= A. mater mea), Thur.

Dg. LC p. 5 9 ; [d Ai-va]-thm I dam-bi-sal

(scil dei Anum), CT 25, 23. 20 b cf. d Gzi-

bar-rn, Krausz Sieg. p. 46 ; 6 3 n. 1 ; cf.

KAT 3 432 sq. ; 656 (ASirtu) ; cf. ZA 3 ,

362 sqq. ; (Abd-Ai-rn-turn); 6 , 161 ; 11,

302 sqq.; Clay PN 206 ((fl A-Sz-zr-tn,

Ai-rn-turn, Ai-ta-ti, RI). 294. " Azur, deus nationis Assyriorum

et urbis ASSur.

I. Nomen : 1) 11 A-Bir, King, Assyr.

Kings p. XIV phot ; cf. ZA 18, 152 ; 9,

66, 74.

2) l lA-usar, King, Assyr. K. p. 2 , 7

et n. 4 ; Str. AV 8 4 2 ; IV R 18, 2. 32

sq. ; V R 43 R 2 (A-usar-ban-apal).

3) 1' AS-Bur, King. Assyr. K. p. 5 , 11 ;

6, 24 etc. ; sine determinatio divino 1. C.

p. 15, 3 ; 17, 1 ; 23, 2, etc. Clay PN 206;

Iastr. Rel. 1, 207 n. 5.

4) AB (abbrev. ex Ag-:ur) Br. 14.

5) A l u r , King. Assyr. K. 27, 1. 3 3

35 etc. ; sine determ. div. Del. Par. 253;

Clay PN 206.

6) An-gar (cf. 'Aoow~og ßaniascius),

in inscr. Asurban. pass. ; cf. quoque

Dhorme T R 90, 30 : 92, 23. Idein nomen

etiam d D u ( g ) = $6 v b u (= bonus) legi

potest.

ritu est ~ ~ ~ ~ U i b - z i - a n - n a , King, Magic.

n. 50, 13; 56, 8.

12) NOM. PROP. cf. Tallq. Nam., 227sqq.

111. Goaclusio : ii ASSur, unicus fere

deus Assyrioruin, qui non pertinet ad

Pantheon Babyloniorum, deus erat lo-

calis urbis ASSur ( i L Lamassz~ A-usar ki)

et origo nominis eius est obscura. Quando

reges Assyrii caput e t arcein regni ab

ASSur ad KaZhz~ (C. 1300), e t postea ad

Niniveh urbem (C. 800) transportabant,

ilASSur eos sequebatur. i1 ASSur essen-

tialiter est deus nationalis e t deus belli;

eum sin~ul esse deum solis ex solo eius

symbolo principali patet. Dignitas et po-

tentia ilASSur crescit c u n ~ potentia et

auctoritate Assyrioruin reguin, qui inter-

dum etiam vi armorunl populos victos

cultui i' ASSur subiecerunt. Quando im-

perium Assyrioruni summum culmen

fortunae obtinebat, il ASSur Assyriis erat

idem quod Marduk Babyloniis ; et sicut

hi inde a telnpore Halnmiirabi omnes

titulos honoris ii Bel-(labiri) et aliorum

deorum novo Bel-Marduk attribuebant,

sic nunc Assyriorum sacerdotes hyninos

iL B&-ZaOiri et i2 Mardz~t paululum mu-

tatos suo "L ASSzrr applicabant. In Baby-

lonia tamen " ASsur non multum ado-

rabatur ; in Babyloniorum catalogis deo-

rum "A. non occurrit. Catastrophe ur-

bis Niniveh interitus quoque erat deo

i' ASSur.

295. ASguirdu(?): ai-in (? ~aj- i r-du~s U.

RlM (?) 1 CT 29, 46. 17 ; cf. " Ga-

u-a-zi.

296. Ag-gir I dumu iKah-ge, CT 24,

26. 110. Br. 45.

297. AG-gir-gP / iL Ea, CT 25, 48. 18. 298. AS-,Z!ii gl I min (= d in-i~), CT

25, 12.22; Th. Dg. REC 14; Br. 46; Urd ..., de Gen. T D 5483 ; TrD 78 ; cf. Langd.

Lit. PI. 66 et p. 88, 19; 90, 22 etc.

299. Ag-Sir-~lg I min (= iL Adad) CT

25, 16. 23; cf. M. 9801.

300. Ag-ta-ti (= d A-Si-ir-ta ?) Clay

PN 206. 30 1. Ag-gab I Su dingir gab-ba 2-kur-

ra-<ye, CT 24, 24. 68.

302. AG-ta-tdm / hi-rnin (= ditto

=?) CT 25, 17. 7, 44, 1.

303. Ag-tu-U-pi-nta I ~a-flza-rna

"Mai - s [z~] , CT 25, 11. 31; Br. 40.

304. Ag-na-nn, Ai-na-an cf. " ezinu.

305. Ag-gt~-ul-tu non exsistit ; Br.

12961 uiiice c ~ t a t Str. AV 840, quo loco

hoc nomen non occurrit.

306. At-bi-ni-i e Dat. Sg. dei Ar-

nleniorum AtOinis; Sand. Inscr. Urart.

337 (« c'est le heros avestique Thraeta-

ona, fils de la faniille « Athwyenne »,

qui tua le Serpent Dnitaka a trois tetes.

I1 est nommk Hrouddn par Moise de

Horen »).

307. At-tar (sny) BE 9 p. 76; cf.

iL A-tav-sa-nza-a-a-in, cf. KAT 3 434.

308. CI Ba-a-lam: d SE.NI ba-&-lau SA? / Str. AV 989.

309. Ba-azag-ga, cT 24, 32. 118 ;

ultimus in fainilia il ~ a m a ~ .

310. Ba-an ..., cf. uv 6.. .TU 11. 141,

3, 2.

3 1 1. Ba-"-6-lu I min (= Adad CT 25,

17, 32.

312. 'l Ba-'i-ti-ili, Tallq. Nam. p. 232;

"IBff-iZi, BE 10, 70; 9 p. 76 (n. pr.) cf.

~ H R D ; deus ßaituloq, KAT 437 sq.

(= deus templi-el; cf. Nin d-ma& etc.)

cf. iz B2-Se-mi.

313. Ba-ba-a Gen. Sg. dei Babas

Armeniorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart. p.

339.

3 14. Ba-ag-bar-tu, uxor dei supremi

Armeniorum *Hai-dis; cf. Thur. Dg. V111

Camp. de Sarg. p. 56 etc. 368, 385. 401,

423; p. 80, 54.

315. Ba-ga-', in nom. pr., BE 10,

41. 70.

3 16. Ba-fi, dea fertiiitatis agrorum,

animalium et hominum.

I. Nomen : Pronuntiatio Sumer. e t

Semit. probabiliter erat « Ba-u ». d Ba-U

et 173 praeter sonum nihil inter se com-

mune habent.

11. Textus auch. : 1) B est filia Anzl

et %Gn-tu?n-du(g) ; SAIC 60, 4. 5 ; 110,

20. 19; 66 6, 2. 16; 76 d, 1. 16; 126, 5.

15 etc.

2) Uxor "Nilz-girsu, SAK 84, 2. 4 ;

126, 5. 10 sqq., 136, 17. 1 sqq. dona

nuptialia in nuptiarum solemnibus die

primo anni (ud-zaz-mu) oblata : SAK 76d,

2. 13, 80, 6. 2 ; 7, 15; eorum septem

filiae geminae (quae abundanliam dant

omnibus hominibus) : " Zu-zu-ru, " Inz-

ja-2, L&,-e'-nun-tu-i-a, C' V-gilf-nun-na,

d Ne-Sa(g)-ga, "?L-ur-mu, Za-ur-nzu,

SAIC 130, 11. 3-12 ; eorum filii: "Gad-

alim, Quz-Sa(g)-ga-~a, SAK 126, 6. 22;

128, 7. 10.

3) Urukagina suum Harem totamque

eius proprietatem Ba-U dedicavit SAIC

50, 9. 12-16. De hac proprietate (U-ru(m))

in textibus administr. illius periodi sae-

pissime est sermo, V. gr. : vaccae boves

et asini, pecora, caprae, pisces, agri,

horti, frumentum, servi e t servae (zi-

ru(m) V a - 6 ) cf. Nik 208, 311. 153; 3;

DP 100, 120. 126,139, STH 47; 28 TSA

48, 25. 5 sq., etc.

4 ) Tittrli potiores : sal-Sa(g)-ga = femina benigna, SAK 10 6 ; 62 C ; 64 b ;

, f ; etc. nin-he-pil, = domina abundan-

tiae, SAIC 78 e 1, 5 ; mater Ba-U, SAK

Ba-6 - 71

86 h 3, 2 etc. cf. Paffr. Zur Gotterlehre

P. 102 sq.

5) Eius templum est in Uru-azag-ga,

probabiliter una ex quattuor partibus

urbis LagaS ; SAK 42 6 3, 5 ; 60, 4. 3-6

(e' d Ba-U; d-U?-U-azag -g a) : ibi a Gudea

eius templum principale e'-sid-sir-si re-

aedificatur, SAIC 78 e 2. 14 sqq.; 3, 16

sqq. 118. Hoc templum dBau a Gudea

restauratum probabiliter est e-bi(Z) = tem-

plum novum, quod in textibus administr.

Per. regum Ur saepe nominatur, cf. SAK

80, 6. 3 ; 7. 16. dBau, ut patet, in templo

mariti e' ninnii (= templum 50) coleba-

tur SAIC 114, 24. 5 ; hic ei porticus erat

dedicata (SAK 114, 24. 4), in qua Gu-

dea erexit « Stelen » in eius horiorem

(1. C.), posuit eius lyram (1. C. 80, 4.

12-16) et eius liiltrem (processionis) e t

bovem (1. c. 118, 26. 12-14).

Secundam hanc porticum unus ex die-

bus festis d Ba-U vocabatur ezen-kisad-da-

(Ra), Nik 28; D P 67 (subscr.).

Alia Pars 6-ninnu deae Bau sacra vo-

catur « locus iudicii » (Li-di-kud) ubi Gu-

dea ei thronum erexit ; SAK 78, 4. 3-7.

In hoc sacrario Bau probabiliter initio

anni determinabat fata Girsu urbis, SAK

78 e, 1. 6, dabat sceptrum eius principi,

1. C. 80, 8. 4-8 et fortasse iuramenta

(mahar ilim) praestabantur, 1. C. 78 e

1, 7.

Alia capella 6-niiinii Bau dedicata

secundum eius templum vocabatur sil-

siv-sir, ubi oracula dabat, 1. C. 118, 26. 9.

Horreum, ubi dona Bau a patesi e t

populo oblata deponebantur, vocatur

bur-sag, 1. C. 44 C. 31 sq. ; 16 h 2, 1-3.

Aliud sacrarium (?) est maGdu-Cr in Uru-

azag-ga, 1. C. 46 h 2, 4-6.

6) Dies festus d Bau principalis erat

die primo anni (ud-zag-mu ezen Wa-C),

Ba-ii

SAK 80,5. 1 sqq. 84, 3. 7 sqq. ; cf. TSA

4 ; DP 25, 3 etc.

Alii dies festi iil honorem "au cele-

brati erant mense octavo : i tz~ ezen

* Ba-6, cui postea secundum Radau

EBH p. 306 Tab. e t alios corresponde-

bat mensis Kisidimu; secundum ver0

VR 43, 36 TiSrit..

In periodo Urukagina praeterea erant

festa in mensibiis itn ezen Se 6ulug [kk-?]

kn " Ba-u et itu sig V a z i e-ta-gar-ra;

in priore manducabantur primitiae fru-

menti budug, in altero pecora Bau ton-

debantur, cf. Nik 63 R 6.

In solemnitate porticus (ezen kisakda-

ka) oblationes (nig-giS-tag-ga) offereban-

tur : a) Nin-gir-su; b) Ba-z~ C) ib-id-edin-

na d) ib-bad-dur-ra, Nik 28; DP 67.

RTC 46, (etiam de festo porticus agens)

dividitur in duas Partes 1) usque ad :

gar-gi(g)-kam (col. 3), 2) usque ad mun-

du-kam (col. 4) ; 2a pars correspondet

perfecte cum Nilr 28, DP 67 ; in priore

referuntur sacrificia, quae a patesi e t

sacerdote deae Bau per tres dies in va-

riis sacrariis offeruntur, scil. in : ki-gu-

Ra, ki-n-?zag (1. libationis), e'-ki-ha-da,

gu-Su-nigi(n)-na. d Ba-U etiam in festis

d Nin-gir-su et Wi iza accipiebat obla-

tiones ; itein in merisibus : I tu ezen W e -

gun-ka Nilr 29, 2. 5 ; itu Se-kin-kud-du,

DP 44, 3. 6) ; itu sig-6a-a, Nik 149, 3.

cf. L UL d Niiz-gir-su & Va-U-me (= mu-

sici W. et "B), Bart. 2, 52. 2, 2.

7) Colebatur Ba-U ab Ur Nina (SAK

8 p. 10, 3 a) Ur "Ba-U et Gudea (1. C.

60 sqq. ; 66 sqq.), potissimum ver0 a

populo urbis LagaS, quod magno nu-

mero probatur magnaque varietate, qua

nom. prop. hoc nom. div. formata ad-

hibebantur, V. gr. n. pr. Ur Qa-U in

solis C T 1, 3, 5, 7, 9, 10 in 189 locis

occurrit; 11. pr. vd. Hub. Pers. 171 ;

praeter haec collegit Nie. Schneider :

"-azag-dul, Bart. 2, 53. 10, 1 ; (C-iFc-kuS

1. c. 1, 29. 30, 6 ; "-an-kuS, 1. c. 2, 66,

28, 2; d. -bar 1. C. 53, 10. 1 ; 'L&-gaL,

cf. ld -&e-gal-szh(g) SAK 228 h ; 1. C. 88,

92. 4 ; "kzi-mu, 1. C. 73, 55. 2 ; "-Si-du

1. C. 51, 1. 1 ; 69, 34. 1 ; pro tempore

1 dyn. Bab. cf. Thur. Dg. LC p. 59 ;

Ranke, Pers. 197 ; Ungn. Dilbat p.

133.

8) Iastr. Rel. 1, 60; de Gen. Tr. D

19 affirmant d e a ~ n iVh-ti-zi(g)-ga esse

identicam cum " Ba-&.

9) In SIGILLIS et KUDURRU Bau re-

praesentatur tainquam Semina sedens ;

interduin est canis (? vel anser) ad eius

pedes ; cf. Ward Seal Cyl. 317, 17 ; 402,

12; Hinke, a new bound. p. 221.

111. Text. rec. : 1) 111 serie An I +JA-

nunz, " Bait est ILXOV a) Zn-mh-md, CT

25, 1. 19; 24, 49. 7 6 . b) dN?z-gi+,-su,

CT 24, 49. 13 ; [25, 1. 271; rzGu-la ver0

est z~xov " Ab-U CT 24, 49. 11 ; 25, 1.

24. IV R 32, 39 6 "Gu-la habet lect.

var. Cl Ba-zi. cf. Br. 122.

Textus seriei, qui deberet enunlerare

membra familiae "Nin-giv-sz~ et "Ba-U,

male est conservatus (cf. CT 25, 1. 2);

notantur 5 dingir gu6-ba e' ninnh-ge, 7

gu(d)-du6 " Nin-gir-su-ge, 4 gu(d)-n'u6

d Ba-zi[-ge], 2 gzd-zu-Zal (= portatores

throni) V a - U , CT 25, 1. 2, 1-2, 25. In

lacuna textus sine dubio filii e t filiae

eorum nominati erant.

2) &Ba-zl directe identificatur cum :

a) WuZa IV R 32, 39 6 ; b) " Dun (= Su-

bur?), Br. 9867, 73. C) V-nim-du(g)

(? loco "&um-du(g) ), cf. 11. d) d Igi-

Ra6 (links äugig?) cf. h., e) V& cf. h.

f ) "al-kal, CT 24, 49. 15a. g) "Ma-

si-ib-zib (?) (emesal) 1 d Ga-[turn]-du(g) . l

%LBn-u, Str. AV 962 ; alias vd. Reisn.

Hytnn. n. 49 ; (Langd. PS. p. 170).

3) Tres utug (gidinz) Qa-zl, CT 24,

36. 41-43.

4) Nomina duarurn navium (proces-

sionis) (I Ba-U: q~h~a-Lid-aza(g)-ga (= ila-

vis vaccae albae) ( min (= elippi) d Ba-zi;

gts rrza-$a saCuS-sa (= n. canalis sal-uß-

sa) / mi?z Qa-U, Str. AV 962.

5) LAMENTATIO ad d. Nin-tZ-U(g)-ga

(E "Ba-zi), Reisn. Hymn. 11. 49 (cf.

Langd. PS. 170-175).

6) PSALMUS in honorem "a-U, Langd.

PS. 284-287.

7) 111 TEXTIBUS MAGICIS cf. Curpu 3,

148 ; 4, 87; 8, 13 ; in rituali : Zirn. Beitr.

P. 121, 6 .

8) h T o ~ . PROP. vd. Tallq. Naiil. 232 ;

BE 10 p. 42 ; 14 p. 59 ; 15 p. 54.

IV. ConcHusio: Qa-U, dea Partus,

quae abundantiarn et vitam dat, dea be-

nigna a principibus et populo urbis La-

gaS multum colebatur, sicut similes deae

in aliis urbibus.

Secus ac IStar virilis B. nihil belli-

cosi sua ilatura habet, quamquam eius

rnaritus ei-at deus belli. Iratarn excidio

urbis et tenipli sui se praebet in lamen-

tatione supra (111, 5) citala, in qua tamen

quaerit, qui ipsam leniat.

P. Paffrath, zur Gotterl. etc. p. 69-73

putat d Gaturndug et " Bau ab initio for-

tasse sola duo nomina fuisse diversa

uilius eiusdemque deae (cf. quoque Hom-

mel, Gr. 301 sq.).

Optime quidem omnia collegit, quae

in favorem huius thesis loquuntur, re-

manent tamen dubia non pauca. Impri-

mis P. putat haec duo nom. ante Gu-

dea non occurrere in eadem inscriptione

ut deas distinctas. At in textibus paral-

lelis D P 43, 1 (5), 9 et RTC n. 47 R

1, 3, quorum alter secundum subscrip-

tioilem est ex tempore Lugalanda, %.

et Q. oblationes distiilctas accipiunt et

quidem Q. post G. et immediate post

maritum Ningirsu (resp. post 6a-gd,

quod repraesentat Wiilg.). Lugalanda

autem pertinet ad antiquissimam dynas-

tiam urbis LagaS. Porro Lugalzaggisi

destruxit solam LagaS (= ~irpur1a"z)

urbem, non autem Girsu, Nina (et

Uruazagga (?), num nonlen symbolicum

totus urbis au partis cuiusdam ?). Hinc

mirum non est, cur 6 ninnfi, 6 h i n a

et 6 Ba-U non i~ominentur : templum

autem "Gatumdug, de quo ante Uruka-

gina saepe est sermo (cf. Paffr. 1. C. 132

sq.), fuisse in Uruazagga, SAK 82, 3. 6

non probatur ; nam Gudea templuin G. destructum fortasse alio loco exstruxit.

Tandem identitas proprietatum et titu-

lorum non est adeo magna inter has

duas deas ; nam G. sola est « mater

urbis LagaS », Domina, quae LagaS

fundavit D, C( inater Ba-U D, numquam :

U uxor " Ningirsu ».

Quod Gudea suam vitam ascribit G a t .

et Bau (cf. Paffr. 1. C. 71 sq.), adeo

mirum non es t ; nam utraque dea erat

dea partus et data occasione G. utram-

que deam iisdem titulis honorare pote-

rat. Propter has rationes et alias "a-

tumdug (et W i n a , "in-inar lt' e t aliae)

ad antiquiorem periodum pertinere vi-

dentur; catalogi deorum TSA 1, RTC

47, DP 43, 45, 47, 50, 53, 55 etc. pau-

lulum diversum monstrant systema deo-

rum ab illo, quod invenitur in Cyl. Gu-

dea. Nam in illis textibus inter alia dis-

tinguitur inter "in-gir-su-6a-ga et Nin-

~ir-su-ninni-gar-rn,. Ba-ii autem est

uxor cz Ningirsu-ba-ga, non autem alte-

rius, etc.

In textibus recentioribus "a-U inter-

dun1 confunditur cuin siinilibus deabus

(potissimum cuiil Gula), sicut Wingirsu;

generatim tamen ab illis distinguitur.

Ilolenduin est quod textus seriei An / fi Anutn D, qui de familia Ningirsu et

Qa-U agit, non melius sit conservatus ;

secus eniiil examinari posset, utrum co-

incideret cum simili catalogo in Cyl.

Gudea.

3 17. Ba-za, cf. n. pr. I f i~r - t i ..., de

Gen. T D 54F.4 R.

3 18. Ba-ya-tum, cf. 6 t.., BE 8,

p. 71.

319. Ba-$$[- ?], Ur C.., T U n. 141,

3. 11.

320. Ba-Bu, Ba'alu, Clay PN 61 ; 163.

32 1. "a Biim (7) Ranlre Pers. p. 197 ;

Iastr. Rel. 1. 163 n. 8.

322. Ba-misi (= "Ba-h?), Scheil, Sip-

par 136, 18.

323. " Ba-na-a, etiam ideogr. Bank

(= &Kot-rr), in n. pr. BE 14, 59; 15,

54 ; cf. 21BanZtum ; Clay PN 206.

324. "a-ni-ba, Lu ... Bart. 1, 50.

42; cf. BE 17 p. 156.

323. Ba-n i - tum/t~~ ; etiam 22 Ban?tu

(= c1 KAI<-tu) in n. pr. RE 8, 77 ; Tallq.

Nam. p. 232; cf. llBa-na-a.

326. """ Ba-3%-ab-pi-ti RT 29 p. 97

7 (deus elam.).

327. Ba-&-turn (non div.?), Ranke

Pers. 184; Muss-Arn. Dict. p. 202.

328. Ba-ti(1)-la / nzin (= ~ i - t a t - ) ,

C T 24, 38. 117 a ; 25, 41. 23.

329. BA(?)-ne-in-ka-di I u t ~ g e-M.. C S 24, 36. 35.

330. BA-ne-in-zib-ba-ga($) 1 su

( u t ~ g dgu-l[a-ze], CT 24, 36. 47 ; 1. C.

47, 18 a eius loco "U-ne-BPRU-zdbda

(uiug 4-gad-nzah-ge) BI.RU probabi-

liter error pro « in ».

33 1. Ba-tu-lugal-ka-di, Br. 822.

332. BA = i1 Sin ; cf. ba-a ) R 1 m i n

(= "S in (=ES) , Br. 9988.

333. "ab-ba-nu-gll-la ( "Z-UVU

mu-gar.. . u Sa azu Sa. ..-ba-ni CT 25, 14.

18 sq. ; CT 24, 35. 22 : "ab-6a-n[u]-gZL-

Zh (giS-ki[?z-ki.. .]. 334. Bab(b)ar, d Babbar-gi-na, "ab-

bar-ud-du etc. cf. i1 CamaS.

335. BAD i c Bel, ic EnLiL, CT 24,

39. 3-1 1 ; Br. 1497 ; cf. En-Lid.

336. Bad '"a-ad' = IS tar(?) , Vir. A c h

ISt. 7, 27 sq.

337. BAD = ic in (2) M . 873 ; cf.

c'.f"ag~&l Sin. CT 24, 18 Obv. 1, 11 etc.

338. Bad, RTC n. 27, 6 ; 52, 2 ; 72 ,3 ;

TSA p. 107; cf. DP 67, 3 ; 192, 1, 195.

9. Hiib. P. 171.

339. Balag = i l Etz Sa kaL2, Br. 7027;

(balag = lyra (?) cf. TSA 1, 9 sq. g a b

b a L a ~ et badag, quae tamquatn obiecta

c~iltus oblationes ; item DP 53 ; 55. ['.ba-

Zag(-gd) / Su 2 g u \d)-du6 "?L-ki-ga-ge,

CT 24, 17. 5 7 ; 29, 103 6 ; "badag-gd I dam-6i-saL, 11 R 56, 58 C ; cf. Hub. Pers.

p. 173 sub D ~ M = 6aLag; et Dll!!f=

bulug; Krausz, Sieg. p. 111 sub Dim-

azag-ga.

340. Balag-e-diri(g) ~u gu(d)-dkb

W u s k [ u ] , CT 24, 8. 7.

341. Balag En-lil, CT 24, 8. 2.

342. Balag-ud-da, RTC n. 311; cf.

Hub. P. p. 173 (sub " d i m ) ; cf. badag-

bi(Z) DP n. 66, 7.

343. Bar = Par-ziL-Zu+n, Br. 1789.

344. Bar-na I SU (dunzu " ~ k i - g a - g e ) ,

Str. AV 1040 ; "BAR " -Ta 1 Su, CT 24,

16. 33 ; 28, 83 6 ; " Bar-1-a ( ". B I L ' G I ,

Reisn. Hym. 63, 3 a. 345. Bar-ra-gu-la, I -U (dumu " En-

ki-ga-ge) Str. AV 1040; CT 24, 16. 34;

28, 84 a.

346. Bar-a ..., [e ] d ... Bart. 2, 46. 117.

347. Bar-bar-ra, SAK 116, 25. 2.

348. Bar-hu, Ciay PN 206.

349. Bar-$i-i-a geil. plur. dei Arme-

niorum Barsis : = deus pulvinorum,

thalami, Sandalgian, Inscript. Urart.

342.

350. Bar-ul-li-gar-ra I apap-nigin-

gar-ra dumu-a-ni CT 24, 26. 104 f ; 13,

55 sq. ; Br. 13010. (Nota formas varias

signi nigin = t~Szi+ru; S= uSzi+ru+e';

= u i ~ f e ' ) . 351. Bar-si(g)-[gal / su 2 bar-si(g)-

g a "Nin-ib-ge, CT 24, 8. 2 8 ; 35, 7 a ;

( 6 Bar-sig-ga).

352. BARA, CT 12, 26. 53 a f ; 11, 43 ; M. 4912 ; in ii~in (= SU-7a)

"ARA, CT 29, 46. 19.

353. Bar&-da-at-ra / dE[n-?LU-gi?]

deus quidam Elam, CT 25, 24. 14 a ;

15 6.

354. Be-ir, Br. 1561.

355. Be-la-la, RT 27 p. 97, 10, deus

quidam Elam ; cf. d Bi-da-La; " Bu-La-La;

Be-Li-Li.

356. " Belum, unus ex tribus summis diis Sumeriorum et Seri~itar. Babyl.

I. nomen. a ) SUMER. : "n-iil, pass.,

d En-lil-li, Wn-lil-16, SAI< 148, 22. 2,

3 e t saepe ; En-lil-la, SAI< 152, 6 a 6;

3 4 g 2. "n, text. recent. pass.

6 ) SEMIT. 1) omnia ideogr. sub a ) al-

lata, praeterea : 11-li-il, Scheil, Sippar,

n. 63, 8 (cf. OLZ 1907, 382); 11-lil 1 50

(= il En-lil) V R 37, 2. 21 ; En erL-lil lil I a-a (i pater i . e. d, EnliZ) ; En """ lil 1 a-a ; d min (= il-lil) 50 1 n-a . d min (= il-"1) S I / a-a, C S 24, 5. 38-41.

2) i1 Be-lum I bkLA6-nun-nahi (= Dub-

liaS) I1 R 60, 4 a ; (haec forma rariss.

il Be (abbrev. ex be-Zum) pass.

Praeterea BiLu multis aliis ideogr.

111. Text. rec . 1) FAMILIA ENLIL

secundum seriern : An / 1' Anum constat:

(cf. Zim. VSGW 1911, 107-111)

42 en nwza-n-n "%-Lid, CT 24, 3.

29-40; 21, 62-83; cf. Intr. 19.

7 filii ultinii ex nmn-n-n " En-ZiZ CT

24, 4 sq.

« Pater " E. » (a-a[<l E]) CT 24, 5.

37-45 +- ? ; 22, 96(- ?)-106.

"in-dil, eius uxor, cuius nomiiia :

CT 24, 22. 107-115; 5 ~ q . 6, 17.

2 utug L kur-vn, 24, 22. 116 sq. ; 6.

1 8 sq. 1 nu-banda e' kuv-rn 24, 6. 20 ;

22, 118.

1 Iigir e'i-bnv (-n-ge) 24, 2 2. 11 9 ; 6, 2 1.

d Daran eiusque uxor, eiusque noinina,

24, 22. 120-128; 6 , 22-27.

"I i -&n-rn, 1. C. 23, 124-127; 6 , 28-33.

Nin-ab, eius nom. 1. C. 23, 130-142;

6, 34-39, 7. 1-10.

"in-enn-Bil lC1, eius uxor, nom. : 23,

143-145 ; 7 , 12-17 ; filia, 1. C. 7, 118.

d Km-cir-nun-kw-taa eiusque uxor, 7,

19 sq.

Su&taI NPnib eiusque uxor, 7, 21 sq.

M A S - S W - ~ ~ ~ I Nin-ib eiusque frater

duaeque eorum uxores, 7, 23-36,

2 bdr-si(g)-ga " Nin-ab eorumque uxo-

res 7 sq. 27-30.

duo dii infeiiores "Nin - I i l et d En-fZ

I. C. 8 , 3 1 sq.

Lacuna, in qua secunduin excerptum

seriei (K 171) nominata erat d.W~sku,

d S n d a r ~ ~ u n n n eiusque uxor.

2 gu(d)-rlzib V n - L i d , 1 d Nin-Lid, 3

[lNin-ib, 1 "Nusku, 1 %Sada~nunna 8, 2-9.

6 uiug 2'-kur-va-ge, 8 sq. 10-15; 23,

4-8.

duo nomina praefecti ianitorum L-kzw-

va eiusque uxor 9 , 16-19 ; 23, 9 sq.

d Ainan, * Ezinu, LagaZ-ki-sa-U-Hani

9, 20-30; 23, 11-14; K 171, 22.

WiVisnba cum uxore et gu(d)-&ZJ et

alii quidam 9, 31-49 ; 23, 15-27.

Praefectus nautarum, portator throni

" Enlil, eorumque familia, 10, 5-11.

2 Archipresbyteri (iang-nnz?nn&u) " En-

lil eorumque familia, 10, 12-15.

4 noin. portatricis eilsis 6-liur-ra, eius-

que maritus 10, 16-20.

quidam alii dii cum eoruni familia.

1 0 sq. 21-36.

duo pastores pecorum L" EnliG cum eo-

ruin fainilia 11, 37-41. (Lacuna).

3 si-gar-va (qui obserraiit portas) 11,

5-8.

Sequuntur deae, quae aliquo modo

pertinent: ad be-dii i-Li, quae omnes xiu-

merandae sunt ad familiain " EnLil. Toti

eius familiae antecedit familia Anzh,

eique succedit fainilia iL E n .

2) NOMINA ENLIL resp. deorum, qui-

buscum identificatur : " Ab, Am-nn-na

( i a Avattn "i), V ~ n - z d - & n r , An-inr, V?) BU, G ~ I , Gtt?,u-gi-aa, <I Gzrikin, " Da-

gan, " Dnm-ka~,; Unra-gaZ, Dnrn-&-

d h z , " "W Fa-btcv; Qz~?*-nn-ki, " En-dciq-

d&-ga; "?z-kt:v-k~v(-sn,rr), "Sn-nin-ti(l)-

da-?%U; U , G, 'L u - ~ ? z u ~ - I L ~ ?], d' Ubisncn ;

(U-mu-an-ku?~-ku$,-vn, zwnii?z " IWU-u6Zid-

Zn; UmGn N i b ~ u " i ) , "e-Qnz-g-i(n)-nn,

C i In-ab-nnlnu; Vwz-&ur-si; " Ln-nv-YU,

UtbgnZ-n (?)-DUN, IWa&-di-zaZ, " Mn&-

za, " Mu-ud-LiZ-Zd, " Nab, " Nnb-ia(<q)-

me-en-na, " iVam(-zu), L'' &n-nam-lniv,

"Ni-tuk-ki, "Ni-va, V i , Sä-bar, fl Sa-

kar, Pa?; BßI (= be) 11t"jn-Li-e I I I R

66 Obv. 18 C ; Bit (= be) dabiru (= Ln-

bir-ra) I11 R Obv. 5 6 ; cf. "TZ-ki, In-

troduct. p. 19 e t cf. e'-Lid-da = bM irsi- t i m etc. M . 3799 sqq.

3) MYTHI : a) « ENUMA ELIS » : eius

genealogia (Ailu, [Bell, Ea filii An-Sar)

Tab. 1, (haec pars mythi sec. Paffr. de-

bet esse ficta post Urukagina). - Anu

et Ea viclentes furorem Tianlat eiusque

copiarum perdunt animum ; Marduk au-

tem eas perdit. (Haec forma mythi certe

non antiquior 1a dyn. Bab., fortasse in

antiquiore forma (quae pertineret ad

ten~pus ante Uruk). Bel-labiru vel il Ea

devicit Tiamat (resp. Abzu et Mummu)

. --. Marcluk determinat stationein Qn-

lil in coelo. (Tab. 5). .--. Secundunl

Berosun~ i1 Be1 miscendo sailguinem

suum terra creavit homines (sec. Alex.

Polyhistor.).

6 ) M Y T H . DE DILUVIO : Enlil causat

diluvium, cf. KB 6 242, 171-194.

C) MYTH. DE B ~ L U ET LAB.Bu KB 6

44 sqq.

d) AVIS Zu deo Enlil tabulas fati ra-

pit ; Lugalbanda, nomeii quoddam

Endil, Zu dolo capit eique tabulas eri-

p i t ; ICB 6, 46 sqq.

4) Enlil invocatur in EXORCISMIS :

Surpu 3, 139; 4, 42. 69; 8, 3 et pass.

in rit.; Maklu 1, 123; 2, 5. 6 ; 6, 1. 94

etc. cf. Iastr. Rel. 2, 1067.

5) de paucis HYMNJS et psalinis in ho-

norem Be1 adhuc notis cf. Iastr. Rel. l

488-492; Langd. Lit. p. 135; Langd.

PS. 72-75 ; 68-93 ; 196-203 ; 216 sq. 292

sqq. ; cf. RA 7, 11 sqq.

6) TEXTUS ASTR0N.-ASTROL. n ) CT 33,

1. : catalogus 33 kakkabani Su-ut dEi1-

lil i. e. 33 stellae "n-lil; cf. V R 46, 1

ex parte parall. Secundum Kopff astrono-

mum harran Su-ut il Ellil (= via (earum)

stellarum il E.) = « ein nördlich vom

Himmelsaequator verlaufender Paral-

lelstreifen; cf. Bez. ZAF 6 sq. ; cf. RA

10, 215; 222; Kugl. Sternk. 1, 250. 259;

Bannkr. 112.

6 ) wlUL S U - ~ ~ iLE. Stz N i p p z ~ v Tb;; *>ulLud-a

il E. Sn e-nam-ti(Z)-La; *zthlUr-bar-ra ilE.

ja & ~ - ~ ~ g - - k ( ~ l a i ~ z - ~ ~ ~ c t ; 7i Daya-dugal

iL E. Sa kuddab hi 7JzU*.1 Am-an-na E. Sa

Ara t tn ; n2~L&Funz-ßa ilE. Sa ZA .SU@h; N i w - m a 7,%,~1 Szh-pn il E. ja Din-f iy 7 6 i ,

621 iL.E?z-dil *,zeS iL IJfnv&k; * i u ~ S ~ - ~ ~ il &.

Lid Sn si-nznt rnati i-Sivn-?zu (qui deter-

minat fatum terrae). Septen1 En-diZ P&,

cf. I'roceed. 1911, PI. 11.

C) numerus " E . sacer est 50, CT 25,

50 K 170, 7.

d ) fvisnnnu Sn I-nz~lrz zi iL En-Lid,

IV R 33, 36 n ; (cf. Kugl. Sternk 1, 224).

e ) ""L Mur-gid-da / En-61 % (= Nip-

pur, urbs E.). Str. AV 5130.

7) i1 E. in iilscript. ~ U D U R K U : cf.

Hinke, a new bound. 222. de symb.

i1 E. in kudurru, sigillis etc. cf. Frank

Bilder 8 sqq. ; cf. argentum = "Anu;

aurum = il Enlil ; cuprum = il Ea ; plum-

bum = Nin-A-zal.. . CT 24, 49 6.

8) cf. e~me-dn??z-?~zah I nzin (= zig-gur-

ra-tz~nz) iL En-Zi1, Str. AV 11 2 1 ; .@S Ma "n-LiGLu = navis "E. , Str. 1. C. ;

gi"Zh-hv(+i I1 R 62, 2. 32, Str. AV 2236)-

nu-uß-zu ; sikh-a-tzr-nu-uß-zu; g i h m c i "Tin-

Lid-dE, Del. Les. " 88, 5. 19-22.

9) NOM. PROP. cf. Str. AV 1122 sqq.

Tallq. Nam. 233 sqq.

IV. Cormcluslo 1) Secundum insignem

inquisitionem P. Paffl-ath (Zur Götter-

lehre in den Altbab. Königsinschr.) hae

periodi in antiquissima historia cultus

il Eiilil distingui possunt : 1) "nlil est

supremus deus urbis (Nippur et) LagaS

et fortasse totius terrae unie er (Paffr.

1. C. 9 sq. ; 17-26) et quidem fere usqiie

ad tempus Urulragina; 2) Post Uruka-

gina (potissimuni per regem Lugal-Zag-

gisi e t per dyn. Agacle ki) Anu paulatitn

toti Pantheon Babyloniae praeficitur ; in

hac periodo trias : Aiiu, Ellil, Ea paula-

tim oritur.

Haec sententia ab auctore caute et

additis restrictionibus proposita novis

textibus probabiliter non multuin muta-

bitur.

Tempore dynastiae lae Babylonis thro-

num suum concedere debet deo urbis

Babylonis Marduk, qui abhinc fit Be1

? C C L ~ ' EEo~qv relinquens illi titulum

« i1 Belu labiru » = Be1 antiquus.

Nunquam tamen memoria huius Be1

antiqui in litteratura cuneiformi dispa-

rebat ne tempore quidem Assyriorum,

qui loco i1 Marduk suum il ASSur toti

Pantheon praeficiebant.

2) Sicut "nlil, ab initio - « deus

aeris » postea factus est « dominus coeli D,

quam dignitatem postea reddidit An-na,

sic factus est « dominus terrae », quae

saltem secundum etymologiam nominis

erat dominium "n-ki = il Ea. Sed re-

latio "nlil ad "nki te~ilp. antiquiss.

adhuc obscurior est relatione "nlil ad

An-na. Utrum et quaenam facta politica

utramque evolutionem in cultu "nlil

produxerint, nescimus ; certe milenilio

tertio i. e. teinpore historiae antiquis-

simo Nippur hegemoniam ume er num-

quam habebat.

357. Be-&Bi I m i n (= i h A-zu-um z j

APZ-tzjrn), CT 24, 1. 17 ; 20, 1 1 6 ; 25, 7. 7 d , h i n (= ba-li-li) ALAM I mia (= <UA-

nu-z~m z j Art-t;tirn), CT 24, 1. 1 9 ; 20, 1 2 b,

duo ex 21 ama-a-n i U n u ? n u Anturn cf.

Intr. C. 2. Praeter sonum Belili e t $yh>

nihil inter se commune habent. cf. U-

La-La.

Quomodo haec "e-Li-Li Se habeat ad

deam Be-Li-Li, sororem Tamuz (cf.

Desc. 13 . in inf. Rev. 51, 53) vel ad Be-

Lit-;& non constat. cf. Zim. Tarn. 713.

358. i' Be-Bi-tum cf. n. pr. Waradil ..., Thur. Dg. LC p. 59.

359. " BGltu, uxor il Bedz~; cf. sqq. et

" Nin-Lid.

360. " B6liQ-Akkad, Str. AV 8237.

361. " Be-Bit balati (= domina vitae)

cf. W k - t i ( l ) - L a , Br. 1572 ; dea Uruk ki

I R 43, 32.

362. " Be-Bit bi-ri I m i n (= di i -[&n-

~ a ] ) , CT 24, 6. 3 0 ; 23, 1 2 5 a ; Br. 1574.

363. B6Ia.g Sa GilbBa = Ba'aLat Ge-

bal, Tell-Am. KB 5 n. 5 5 sqq.

364. Belit Bad(?)-an-ki, Str. AV

8237.

365. i' Be-lit 2-15, I Nomen : formae

variae h. n., quae occurrunt, sunt : "Be- l i t i-il, il Bi-li-it i-li, il Be-lit AN-meS, i1 Be-lit ANsAN; cf. quoque : iQe-Lit i-

Ln-n-ti; et 7 iOe-Lit i-12' (meS) ; cf. text.

infr. cit.

Pronuntiatio igitur h. n. videtur esse :

Belit il6 (non : ildni).

11. Textns : 1) In serie : « An / $5 A-

nuwz » tota familia 6e-Lit i - L i adducitur,

quae partem familiae iUnLiL consti-

tuit.

Hoc probat nomen illud primario uxo-

ri iz EnLil, scil. " Nin-Li1 convenire ; pos-

tea autem de I i tav , Ninmah et multis

aliis deabus partus praedicabatur. In hoc

autein ordine series illa euumerat mem-

bra farniliae BeLit i - L i : (cf. CT 24, 12,

1-14, 1 6 ; 24, 25, 74-26, 1 3 8 ; 50, 1-16).

n) 41 nomina be-Li!if &Li.

b) 5 nom. eius consortis (secus deus

semper ante suam uxorem affertur, cf.

KAT 424, 4).

C) 5 6e-en-nu (= ?) ; 3 "gu6-6a 2-mah;

d ) eius filius cum uxore; filius " M a &

cum uxore ; 1 utug e-?nah; alius filius

W n h cum uxore; tertius filius W a &

cum uxore et 8 filiis;

e) 5 sukal scii. N a & , d>ul-pa-2, "P@-

ningin-gar, . . . . ;

be-lit matati - 79 - Bu-unk -da-da

f ) 5 Zigir; 6 gu(d)-dh6 dMa6; 2 gr~(d)-

du6 deorum ... ? ;

g) quidam alii dii (textus mutilatus).

h) 14 fil. W a h . et 4 ni-gab (ianitor?)

Mah.

2) i1 A-ru-ru ilbe-lit AN.meS Sa Sippar- il A-ru-ru ki.

11 Nintu il be-lit AN.meS Sa Di-eGti ki.

'1 Nin-bar-sag-ga i1 be-lit AN.meS Sa

KeS ki.

il Nin-men-na il be-lit AN.meB Sa 81 U-

tab ki.

i1 ~a(g)-sur-ra i1 be-lit AN.meS Sa a1 Ur-

rak ki.

il Eru'a (= Zarpanit.) il be-lit AN.meS

Sa Din-tir "i.

il be-lit i-la-a-ti i1 Zar-pa-11;-tum.

7 ilbe-lit i-1i me" Proceed. 1911 pl. XII.

3) CARMEN de Bi-Li-it i-Zi CT 15,

1-6 ; cf. RA 7, 11-20.

4) In CIGILLIS, cf. Krausz, Sieg. 111.

111. Conclrzsio : Omnes hi textus de-

monstrant terminum Be-Zit i Z Z fuisse satis

largum et de omilibus deabus partus

dici potuisse.

366. " be-lit matati (= kur-kur);

* En-lil est b$l matati (en kur-kur-ra);

l-iiilc Nin-Lid, eius consors, est be-Zit

matdti; cf. dNh- i r s i t im ( t im) ; CT 25,

9, 1-1 1 eilumerat « in Summa 12 nomina

be-Zit matdti Ja iz B i l (= BE) izpurz~s-

si (?) » ; sequuntur (1. C. 12-33) 20 nomina

be-Zit matdti i a il(A.A =) Abu-U ilpu-

russi (?). Succedit dSaZaS (= * Nin-azag-

gi = domina auri) etc.

367. i1 Bellit Nipguri, j l~ in - ib U *I?.,

surpu 3, 146.

368, " Be-lit seai I iarratu i n Ma-er7bi,

Br. 1573 ; gaian-gzi-edin-na = Be-Zit si- e[-ri], M . 4985 ; d GaSan-gzi-edin-na I W n -

gzi-edin-~za I danz-bi-sad scil. dei W a r - t u ,

I1 R 59, 43 a ; d eLkaZ-an-na mu-tin-an-na

- ...- na iz a-nu iz be-Zz't :Ge-ri, Langd.

PS. 154, 23 n. 3 ; dMu-ti (emesal) I dGei-

t in ( ?lbe-Zit siri Br. 1255 ; *Mu-ti-an-na I dGeitin-an-na 1 iL be-lit sevi, Br. 1256, M .

773. dNin-geitin-na = iz be-Zit si-ri M .

8458; cf. Maklfi 1, 53, 60; 4, 25,

d Nin-geitin-an-na ~~~zDuB[-snr] Ja iZdni,

pl. CT 23, 16, 15 ; C6Nir~-geitin-an-~za

dub-sar-ma& = ilBe-Zit jeri df@iar[ntu]

IV R 27, 29. [ilRelit]-sdvi dup-Sar-ra-at

i?,;itim(-tim) ma-hav-Ja kan-sa-at = B.,

femina scriba terrae (inferni) ante eanl

(i. e. EreSkigal) est ..., KB 6, 190, 47 ;

alios vd. Zinl. Tam. 712, 4. Sec. Iohns,

Assyr. Deeds 1, 310 R 10, 436 R 8, 474

R 4 certis quibusdam condicionibus pri-

mogenitus resp. primogenita deae BiZit- sevi comburendus erat ; cf. KAT 3 434.

Sec. contextum haec Belit-seri est uxor

icMnr-tu; utrum Iiaec ("ga;an-gu-edin-

na) identica sit cuin scriba deorum (dgeS-

tin-an-na), quae in inferno habitat, non

constat, cf. Zim. Tam. 713.

ilBiZit-siri Ja-szrk-tat Snmi(e) u ivsdim

(-tim) ;

ia BiZit-siri Ja-as-suk-tat ildni rabuti,

Zirn. Rit. p. 118, 36, n. 11 ; 120, 7 ; 194,

73 ; in 871 7 ; "in-du-zr-na dub-sar-mnh.. . = il 6e-Zit si-e-ri du$-sav.. . CT 16, 9, 2.

4 sq.

369. Belit gade(e), zim. Rit. n. 67 . Obv. 1, R 3.

370. Be-%J~-ra , BA 5, 619, 26;

Langd. PS. p. 26, 15 legit sine scrupulo:

d Be-nir-ra.

371. d...? BU I "En-Lid, CT 24, 45, 52.

372. Bar = <$Si%, Tallq. Nam. 12 ; 272 ;

cf. Iohns, Deeds App. n. 3, 12. 15 ss. ;

~ B u - b u , Gautier, Dilbat p. 94, R 5.

373. h g a - a 8 deus Cass. ; BE 14 P. 59 ;

15 p. 54 ; Clay PN 206.

374. Bar-unfi-du-dii, Br. 13122.

parall. 1. C . 35, R 25 [dBi]-iv-%idu-bu

(X ~cBi-1~i6u ?) I dMes-Zum-ta-2 M u r ki ; c f .

"{AL Bi-ni-du-edin I 6i-ir-du, I11 R 68,

65 a , h, "22 (&HZ "za-nun-gal-ge) C T 24, 36,

6 3 ; 47, 28 a ; ilBi-i-ir-th??z 1 &nz " M n -

nr~il-rgnC-ge], C T 25, 4, 4 ; c f . K A T

4 1 3 ; cf . d.kr-vn-h*l. 40 1. Bi-ig, Clay PN 167 : "Bi-iS-iZu. 402. Bi ~ u - u - ~ P i n ... (= iaIi3;tar i a SZL-

Li?); 111 R 66 Rev. 19 sq.

403. "Bind kuid ... (fil. "Zn[-vze-Saj.al=

va?] , CT 24, 4, 30.

404. Bi-$i-[l]a, C T 32, 43 R 4 ; de

Gen. T D 5 4 8 2 ; c f . ihBi-+i-iZ-Zu, Br.

12663.

405. Bi(1) (probabiliter melius legen-

d u m d GibiZ c f . M 3081 sq. ; c f . d Gibid) ;

n. prop. Uv". , Th. Dang T D T 1, 1143 ;

1224 ; "Bi(l)-i-Zunz de Gen . T D 5508 Obv.

1 ; G i m C".. Bart. 1 , 29, 1 , 8 ; c f . dBi(Z) (Gi-

biL) ~ 7 ~ - 1 , z r , $avarii, Br. 4588, 4599 ;

M. 373, 3081 sq . ; 3102; cf . Br. 4624;

4634; cf . d Gi-6iZ; cf . Kugl. Sternk

1 , 78.

406. "Bi(%)-gar = NUR%(?), M 3170.

407. "1(&)'64I c f . Gi-6i(Z).

408. BH(L)'DAR c f . a ~ ~ - n g u n (gzin,

usnn) . 409. %(I)-za-iri-irn Wavad d. . ., Icra-

usz Sieg. p. 107, c f . n. 3 (= Bedav?).

410. Bi(I)-Kirrkid(?) (=QI(L) .DAR

( 7 ) ) BE 8 , 71.

41 1. Bi(%)-la-lum, A Bi(Z). . ., BE 3, 90.

412. Bi(l)-Bi(?)-Ei (X ~ e - ~ i - ~ i ? ) , BE

3 , p. 90.

413. " Bi(%)-nun-lal, Br. 12385.

41 4. %Bi(l)-gfi c f . U v d.. CT 32, 49. Obv.

415. %&(?T) c f . K A T 3 446.

416. " B~P-kki, Br. 13264 (norn. iudd);

(1 . C . ilAdnd "ZBiv-Ku); c f . Iud. 4,

6 etc. (luclex Israelitaruni) (non necess.

nom. div.). c f . Gibid-niwz.-giv,. i l Gir-

Y U - ~ ~ V - & Z L ,

4 17. i1 Biit-ge-mi j u t ~ g i-n[-gej, CT 24,

2, 10 ; cf. ilBn'iti-ili.


4 18. ga(?), cf. ga : ra-h-ih-fim d HAR I . . . . CT 29, 45 6 ; cf. Obel. ManiSt. A 14 , 19 ;

n. 1. « GA nom diviii par aiialogie; cf.

ISnza-GA, IJmk-iZu, 1. c. B 2, 5 ; CS. A 12, 9 , Pal-GA et PalSEA, A 15, 12. cf.

dga

4 19. ga-a-a-fi I sioa (Wn-nu-gi-ge, CT

24, 48, 19 ; 25, 27, 1 0 6 ; cf. 29, 46, 1 5 sq. : ga-a-a-U d DARA I ... ; min (= ga-a-5-U 1 SURIM CS. CT 24, 48, 20 a, 22: CT 25,

27, 116 ; CS. "Sag-gan. 420. Ga-ad-du(?), BE 10, 7 0 ; CS. n. pr.

Ga-di:ia-a, Ga-di-ja, Ga-da-U, Ga-da-'

Ga-di-ilu, Ga-di-a Ga-di-i-' KAT3 479 sq.

CS. Y ? , dea Sortunae, 1s. 65, 1 1 ; 72-593 opp., 10s. 11, 17 ; 12, 7 . ~ ~ - 5 i l n opp.

cf. Hehn, Gottesidee, 1 4 0 ; 301.

42 1. Gei-an-gu I m i ~ z (= V@-sz~kka l )

I Sn Se-iv-Li, CT 24, 40, 57.

422. Ga-an-du I min (= dpap-sukkaZ)

/ Ja ie-iv-ti, CT 24. 40, 5 6 ; CS. "an-dzi.

423. Ga-AB-ra-a-nu, 111 R 66 ob".

4 6 (unus ex diis, qui in templo Anu-

Adad in A.SSur urbe colebantur). 424. dia"a-"a-ga 1 ~z in (= dNi~zkavrak),

CT 25, 3 , 5 5 ; 29 (Rm 2, 289, 2, 3) CT

24, 47, l a ; "ga-ga = dnin-Su6z~r I suk-

Kal an-na-ge ..... CT 24, 20, 21 : text.

parall. CT 24, 1 , 32 : dga ["In-[Wa-g[a] ;

cf. Enuma eli.5 Tab. 3, 2 sqq., nuntius

AnSav; CS. Surpu Tab. 8, 15. Clay PN

1 6 8 ; OLZ 1911, 151.

425. ga-di-ib-dim, CS. ga.

426. Ga-di-di, Ciay PN 206.

427. Ga-me-lu I11 R 66 R 1 4 e junus

ex diis qui in c? sag-gil colebantur) ;

cf. il Garn-lgm.

428. Ga-ni(?), CS. n. pr. Ga-ni-i-Li, iZu

Ga-ni, Obel. ManiSt. A 14, 2 4 ; B 5, 13,

429. GA: GA. CT 25, 27, 1 6 ;

in multis n. pr. CS. Hub. Pers. p. 176.

430. GA.R[A], CT 24, 20, 10, una ex

21 en ama-a-a an-na-ge.

431. GA-turn-$u(g) dea quaedam par-

tus, quae aatiquissimum cultum habe-

bat iii LagaS ; antiquitus a " Ba-zi distin-

guebatur (cf. V a u ) ; postea saepe cum

ea identificabatur, sicnt monstrat liic

textus : " Mn-si-ib-zib (emesal) I 6 G&-

[tuml-du(g) I il Ba-U I 1 R 59, 27 d ; CS.

quoque " e-nim-du(g) (= i a Ban), quod

probabiliter cum Zirn. corrigendum est

in : d Gd-turn-du(g).

Nomen semiticum huius deae notum

non est.

Textns: (cf. Paffr. z. Götterl. p. 130

sqq.1 1) G. filia an-azag-gi, SAK 90, 2.

28, genuit cuin eo " B a - d , 1. C. 6 6 b

2. 16 ... 2 ) est mater LagaS, quae fundavit La-

gaS, quae v i tan~ dat populo et toti ter-

rae, potissimun~ ver0 prolungat vitam

pii, mater patesi ; cf. SAK 32 c ; 7 4 , 8.

5 5 ; 90, 3. 3 sq . ; 82, 1. 12sq . ; 90, 3. 1 ;

Ut mater et fundatrix urbis LagaS fin-

git laterem sacrum teinpli eninnh cf. 1. C.

110, 20. 17 sqq.

3 ) Protegit urbem eiusque principem

per bonum suum utzrkkzs et lanzassu, SAK

92, 3. 19 sqq. ; alii tituli: 32 e ; 82 f, 1.

1 ; 90, 2. 29 sqq.

4 ) Dat fertilitatem etiam animalibus,

SAK 82 f 3 , 16 sqq.

5 ) eius teinplum : SAK 2 6 , 4. 5 ; 28,

2. 1 ; 32 c f , 25 ; destruitur a Lugal-zag-

gisi, 56 k , 3. 13 ; reaedificatur a Gudea

in Uruazagga, 82, 2. 2 ; 90, 2. 2 4 ; 140 q ;

228d; C T 3 , 5 . 4 s q q . ; 5 , 2 0 , 7 ; 9 , 2 5 R ,

10, 18. 3 ; T U 5 , 4 etc. Bart. 1, 9, 18, 5 ;

2 , 68, 33, 2 etc. eius statua : SAK 2 6, 4.

7 ; 56, 4. 3 sq. ;

6 ) Sacrificia et libatio ei offeruntur SAK

90, 2. 24 sqq. ; Accipit oblationes in :

ezen Se/bulz~g-kzi Nilzn-ka; RTC 47 R 1 ;

DP 43, 1. 5 ; 45, 7 ; 53, T ; Nik 22, 9 ;

TSA 1, 6 ; S T H 41, R 3 ; S a n g u d G .

Bart. 1, 44. 12 sigill.

7 ) Colitur ardenter a Gudea ; SAK 90,

2. 26 sqq. ; 92, 3. 9, 2 5 ; 82, 1 . 12 sqq.

92. 3, 6 : « non habeo matrein, tu es

mater mea; non habeo patrem, tu est

pater meus » ; l-iaec verba metaphorice

exprimunt : (< tibi debeo omnia », non

tamen probant, Gatundug pro Gud. fuisse

androgynam.

8 ) NOM. PROP. cf. Hub. Pers. 177.

432. GA + nun (3)-gan-du I su [ga(d)-d]u6 [Mavdakj-ge, CT 24, 28.

63.

433. L a ] Qab-~iiZi-g6-z[iibi] 1 SC (g-u(d)- ga zu-bi

du6 "Vin-g iv -sage) CT 25, 2. 12 sq.

434. Gab-Gabe = nzuGiGlu mzsi-Si-

[Sn?] Sam-e $6 i v f i - t i m . M . 3034.

435. @z-ba-ba, 111 R 66 R 17 c ; ZA

6 , 24 1. 3 ; " V S - t a r Na-an-a a Gaz-

6n-U-U, Str. AV n. 6049.

436. (ral U ) il Nnardulc Sa kir-zi-zi , CT

24, 50. 12 6 ; Muss-Arn. Dict. p. 436,

loco " Gad habet V i g ; cf. M. 4883 et

Langd. PS. p. 156, 51.

b ) " G n l I ~7zi.n (= " A-A), CT 25, 9.

19 ; e' Gad, Br. 12959 ; 6844 ; R i a r -

~ ~ n t D&v-idu ki, BA 3 , 238. 42.

C) " G a l ( (utug " Ba-&[-gej) CT 24,

36. 41.

d ) Gnd = ICI<A.DI (<ah-silirn), B E

17 p. 19 11. 3. cf. Iastr. Rel. 1 , 186 ;

1 6 2 ; RT 27, 98. 12.

437. Qal-a-iu-ru I wzin (E I S t a r kak-

kn6i) C T 25, 31. 17.

438. OaB-gal-e-ne 1 nzin (= i ldni) ,

CT 25, 18 R 4.

439. Gd-du, deus Cass., B E 15, 54 ;

Clay PN 206.

440. Ga~-u.hlna-gal (= Marduk), CT

24, 37. 68.

441. Gal+ dim-ab~ii, cf. " inz -gab

abzzr . 442. QaP-211, deus Cass., Obel. BlaniSt.

A 4, 2 ; B E 8 , 7 1 ; 14, 5 9 ; 15, 54, 17,

156. Clay PN 206.

443. ,I aal-mu I min (= d N i n - i b ) , CT

25, 13. 28.

444. Gal-gab 1 su (dugud-daltfbabliar-

ra-g-e), CT 24, 32. 1 0 6 ; 25, 26, R 12.

445. (351-mag-ga, CT 24, 9. 29.

446. GaiI-alim-ma A. 1) ipse et fra-

ter eius iunior suilt « dilecti filii » d N i n -

g i r s u , SAK 126, 6 . 22 ; eius natura ap-

paret potissimum ex SAK 126, 6. 9-23;

bonus Zamassu Gudea, SAK 108 , 18.

15.

2) 6 [" lad-adim; CT 5 , 19. 3 ; 20, 6 ;

32, 1 2 ; 7, 5. 3 ; 9, 29 Obv. ; 3 3 Rev. ;

39, 2 ; 10, 18. 3 ; T U 5 , 7 ; 1 5 Obv. 94,

1 sqq. ; 111, 5 ; RTC 288 Obv. ; DP

115, 17. e' me-&U;-gad-an-ki, SAK 42 6,

3. 2 ; 56, 5. 1 1 ; 142 X .

3) Accipit oblationes in : ezen Se/6zdug-

kzi " Nin-giv-su-Ba, DP 62, 1, 66, 2, Nik

24, 2 ; 26, 2; 152, 2; 163, 1 ; TSA 51, 3 ; in

ezen-RisaZ-Za-ka, DI' 54, 4 ; in mensibus :

i t u ezen [We-,p.zin-ka, Nilr 29, 3 ; idu Se-

kin-kud-du DP 44, 4 ; cf. DP 49, 2.

4) NOM. PROP. Hub. Pers. 172.

5) cf. Langd. PS. p. 224, 14 , n. 3 ;

(putat G. esse deain, sed nescio cur).

B. ["I GaGaZi[m] I [min] (= A n u ) , CT

24, 19. 1 5 a.

447. G81-aai-nsp-$88-ga I dam-6i-sad

(scil dei Va-te-s i -ma& = " Mar-tu), CT

24, 16. 4 0 ; 29, 90.

448. GAB-an-na-keS-da I dnm-bi-saz

(scil. dei "z~gaZ-ki-suv-ra = i l Silz) CT

24, 16. 42 ; 29, 92 (quae « claudit por-

tarn coeli D.

449. CM-la(?)-Si [ 1.. Icd-gad-ge (dei

Ner :yak ) , CT 24, 24. 59.

450. Galu 'c f . CL L ~ L ... 451. Gala-a ci. "gir.

452. Qal-Ba-11 : TE.LAL &ud =gad-du-u

Zirn-?zu cf. <I T E mll-lll-la LAL ; Str. AV

n. 1508, una ex classibus malorum dae-

monum cf. V. gr. Thomps. Devils ... vol.

2, p. 8, 7 etc. ; mGZ-La g a l 1 m i n (=

icl imnu-um), CT 24, 47. 2 1 ; 25, 22. 45;

cf. Muss.-Arii. Dict. p. 216. cf. Langd.

Lit. p. 1 3 6 ; cf. A-da-&üZ: de gadlu = Tam&z cf. RA 10, 177. 22.

453. Gam-lat, M. 5351 ; cf. Iastr. Rel.

1 , 247 sq. n. 2.

454. Garn-lum, M. 5352 ; cf. ~ a -

nze-Zum: 14aklt1 6 , 3 : manus meas (pro-

tegat) "2 R Sa ' 6 S i n "1 d d a d ; [?>Z.LI Garn

Gam-ZZMPZ, CT 33, 1. 4 (= Auriga,

Bez. Fixst. 19).

455. Gaitaa-me, Craig. Rel. Texts 2,

9 . 12 ; cf. "ab-ganz-nie etc.

456. I m i n (= Adad) I Sa zi-fii-e,

CT 24, 40. 4 0 ; a&fe(?).

457. &in-@in I m i n (= Adad) I Ja

ur-pi-Li, CT 24, 40. 41.

458. GAn-gAI = IMnrduk, M . 2701; cf,

" e g a l (= abundaritia).

459. GBn-gPr(-rnun-taa), SAK 44 su-

pra 26 ; 56, 5. 16 ; 132 supra (&&e-gir);

RTC 8 , 2 ; filia "a-zi, resp. virgo amata

a d Ning i r su ; accipit oblationes iii fes-

tis : ezen Se-ku "Virt-gir-su-ka, Nik 24,

2 ; et : ezen budug-Ru Nin-gir-su-Rn, DP

66, 2 ; Nik 26, 4 ; TSA 51, 4 ; cf. DP

49, 2 ; 198, 2 ; TSA 17 R 7 sq. 460. &in-dfi = a Papsukknb Br. 4064;

cf. '5 Ga-an-du; [ G d f nun-gdn-dd.

461. GAn-dfi-an-na / mifz (= S in ) ,

CT 20, 42. 7.

462. "An-dam-mag, duwzu-saa abzu,

CT 16, 13. 53.

463. Gan-Ca(g)-ga, SAK 132 supra,

uiia ex Septen1 filiabus d Bau.

464. &in-te, Str. Dar. Liv. 33, 14.

465. t%~il-9&1~, accipit oblationes in fes-

tis: esen W i n a , D P 70, 1 ; 71, 1 ; 72,

4 ; ezen Se-kzi d Nina-Ra, RTC 47, 5 ;

DP 43, 4 ; 45, 4 ; 53, 5. ezen-6zsZug-ku

" [Nina-ka] TSA 1, 3 ; [... iliiia], S T H

41, 5 .

466. Cjana ga-na-si -si I (X &-a), CT

24, 14. 46.

467. WANAIM (vel SURIM) cf.

" Ln&ar; "a-a-a-u.

468. %~LR-~"-"'PH / ilAdad, Br. 12078.

469. Gar-gi-na (= i~ ~( i t tunz) , ~ c l ~ e i l

T . 6lai1i. seiil. 3, 37. 22 ; cf. Br. 12021.

470. Gar-gir-su ?, ur" ... RTC n. 5,

1 ; cf. Hub. Pers. 172 (sub Gar).

47 1. Gar-iti-di duMdU I i z r (rnu-gnz an-

na-ge) , CT 24, 3. 20.

472. Gar-san, RTC n. 8 , 2.

473. "ZW-si (= i' MeSavu) Scheil. T .

klaiii. sein. 3, 37. 22 (32?) ; Br. 12032 ;

3377.

474. ,I Gar-[rja-a-lb . . / "vzin] (= " D U -

mu-[z i] ) , CT 24, 19. 2, 5 ; 9 , 2. 6 ; 25,

7 . 6 a .

475. Gaaa8.dun-n[i ?)gar 1 " ~ n -

uvu-nzzb Sn a h Ga-Se-dun-ni-@//L-zr, CT 25,

14. 35. 476. ga-"5-mu G b ß h ~ = i l $nvpanitu??z,

Str. A V 2910.

477. ,I G&-an-na, Krausz. Sieg. (=

%&in-an-an? GnS = potus).

478. GA&TPN (= kurun)-nam gaian Ra-siwa vel Q d Nirt-Ra-si-[rn],

domina urbis Ka-si, Langd. PS. p. 156,

46 11. 1 2 ; cf. Str. Nbk 350, 5 ; I R 43,

32 (dea Uruk lCi) ; Scheil T . el. sern. 3,

37. 28 (non legenduin d GeStin-nam) ;

cf. " Geitin-an-na.

479. CiaZam, ..., TSA 15, 6 ;

Nik 2, 5 ; DP 113, 5 ; 114, 6.

480. QaZarn = " ~ ~ t a , ; M . 4974 ; pro

lectione signi cf. gn-Sn-an R A 1911 p.

162 pass. ; ka-Sn-an, Rn-Sa-na, Bab. 1911

p. 236. << GaSan » est forma euvte-snZ,

correspondens N i n D in liiig. ~ u r n e r .

ordinaria.

48 1. Gagan-a-na-a = I i t a r iabnt, M .

5007 ; = GaSan-an-na(-nn).

482. BSaSan-ab-gal, M. 4986.

483. $rahn-abzu / ["Nie-abzu] I milz

(= iL $arpaniturn), Br. 7339 ; cf. Iin-Sa-

na abzu ... Iia-ia-na-na abzu Bab. 191 1,

236. 4 sq.

484. [d &San-aIma8-azag-ga I " [ N i n amaS-mag-ga], pastor quidam dei

Enlil; CT 25, 43. 8 cf. CT 24, 11. 3 7 ;

24, 54.

485. Qagan-an-(na), d GnSan- a n - e

(1 belii't Sami-e), Br. 13087 ; R / W&-

ni I "5 IS tav; zaSan-an-na = IS-La-ri-turn,

Br. 6999 ; 7340 ; M. 4978 ; cf. Zim. Tarn.

p. 714 ; cf. GnSan-U-na-a; cf. Langd.

Lit. 136.

486. Gag„(?)-ba-an-na J i u 1 gu(d)-dhb dene &vpanitt~m, M . 10957.

487. G a h n bh-bi(l), M. 4983.

488. Gakn-bar 1 dNin-bhr j TA-

turn, Br. 7357.

489. QaCan-gal = W i n g a z , M. 4997;

cf. Langd. PS. 152, 18.

490. ,I GaSangu-edin-raa = Bilit

s iv i ; R 1 Nin-gli-edin-na I rlnrn-bi-saZ

scil. dei dMav-tu, Br. 7 3 4 6 ; M . 4985.

49 1. ,I Qa8an-gar-da I " N&-giv-da 1 dam-bi-sal scil. dei W i n a z u . Br. 7365 ;

M. 5 0 0 1 ; Langd. PS. 160, 7.

492. GaSan-gir„-gb-luaai I dm-

gir„-gi-Zum, Reisn. Hymn. p. 139, 126

sq. CT 15, 23. 1 4 6 ; GnSan-gir„-bi-

Zu~z 1 Nh-gir„-&-Zum / i c IStar, I1 R

59, 1 3 d (cf. Zirn. Tarn. p. 711) ; cf. infr.

n. 501 ; 507. cf. La~igd. PS. 288, 12 (ga-

Sn-an givil-gi-Zu-um).

493. QaSan- dim - me - ir - azag, M.

4987.

494. bistSan-diai-dib-ba cf. " GaSan-

ti-i (g)-G.

493. Qsagaaa-din-tir ki I d N i n din-

t i v lLi I i l be-Zit BabiZi, Br. 7371.

496. QaZan-6-gaB-Ba, [ ~ c in-eT]-gnz,

M. 4993; Langd. PS. 156, 44; 174, 48

(g-aSan-e'-gaZ-wzah).

497. Ga8an P-builb-ba = "N i rz e'-@b-

ba, M . 4994.

498. GaSan 6 -tGr - kalam - ma I W i n . m i n (= d Nil~-gi%~-gi-Zz~?n) / izZc be-

Zit iii, I1 R 59. 1 5 d .

aiiatsu (scil. dei Ninib) ; gaiarz-nibvuki 1 Nin-Nibru k i 1 " Ba-z2, Br. 7345 ; 7000 ;

M. 4984. Lailgd. Lit. p. 136.

530. GaCan-nlgin-mar-ra ; Gaian-

nigin-mar-ra I Nin-nigin-gar-ra I Gz6-

Zu, Str. 1716; M . 5002.

53 1. QaSan-sai. me-r i -Z~Z e~kur-ra-ge,

Langd. Lit. n. 101, 3 ; gaian-sar 1 "in-

sar( I i u ) ; Br. 7348 ; cf. W h z - s a v I gir-

[lall e'-RUY-ra-ge, CT 24, 10. 16 : 25, 43. 5.

532. GaSan-sa-lum(?)-ma~r-~a~-~n, Langd. PS. 158, 56.

533. QaSan-sun-na Nin-szin (dam-bi-

saZ scil. dei LugaGbanda) Br. 7364, M .

5000.

534. GaSan-si-mar-an-[na] 1 "Nin-

si-gar-an-na I iu-ma min (= i c belit ?)

gu(d)-dub / Br. 7347.

535. GaSan-turn-ma-al = d Nie-

t&m-ma-ud, Br. 13595 ; M. 4989.

536. (aaSan-tP-dib-b:s 1 in-ti-u(g)-

g a I "U-da; Gaian-W-dio-ba; Br. 7343,

7370; M. 5004.

537. Ch5S-dar (= I i tar , Anunitum),

mensis eius Teßitum, IV R 33, 4. 45 ;

cf. i C A-nu-ni-tuw~ ; cf. Gei-dar-du.. . (= I i t a r ) , CT 25, 17. 3.

538. Gegtin ; d.imn"rMu-li I d Geitin I 62 Be-Zit sdri, Br. 5007 ; Tamuz vocatur

frater ama "Mu-tin-na; Zirn. Tam. 707;

cf. d Nin-geitin-na et " Geitin-an-na ; de

eius symbolo cf. Frank in Hilprecht.

Anniv. vol. 164-169 (aratrum).

539. CieStin-an-na I. nomen : rd.in21-

rncr Mu-ti-an-na I 4 [Geiltin-an-na I i-e-

Z i t siri, M . 3414 ; ab hac "Belit-sdri dis-

tinguenda est i l Be-dit-siri = G a i a n J

Nin-an-na; cf. infr. Geitin-an-na = « vi-

num coeli » ; coniirmatur haec explica-

tio confusione inter Geitin-an-na et Ga-

lan-g&-edin-na; gzi-edin autem est ager

coelestis, cf. SAK 133, 11. 24.

11. Text . auch. 1) nomen eius Nk-

gzi-a-si-a-ra; eius templum in Girsu urbe,

SAK 60, 6. 5 sqq.

2) " R i a ( g ) / Nin-szin, de Gen. T D

5482 ; 5514; CT 32, 15 Obv.

3) nom. prop. cf. Hub. Pers. 172;

1 BE 3, n. 102, 1. 3 (6 Geitin-an).

111. Text . rec. : 1) Tamuz vocatus I

frater (Ses) ama "MZL-tin-an-na et G e i -

tin-an-na, Zim. Tarn. 707 n. 2 ; Reisn.

Hymn. n. 37, 21 ; cf. Zim. VSGW 1911,

117.

2) cf. Cl Be-Zit siri (= "&in-an-na),

scriba inferni; cf. Zirn. Tam. 712, 4 ;

cf. "in-geitin-an-na, " Nin-an-na.

3) cf. Be-Zit-sdri = GaianlNin-g&-

edin-na, uxor i U m u r v u ; sed cf. quoque

ic Mur-tu i l Geitin-an-na, Krausz Sieg.

53 6. ic Mav-tu & d Nin-ndu-an-na, Str.

Warka 61 B. 89. sig. 6.

4) Nin-in-ni-si-na (= ic Guda) Da-

m u i l Kai-an-nn (= i" Geitin-an-na ?)

Krausz. Sieg. 85.

5) "L Da-mu iz ( Gai-tin =) kurun (sic)-

nam, Scheil. T. 121. sem. 3, 37, 28 cf.

" U-j-suv-a-rnat-sa iL6e-dit badati GAS .TIN

(1 kurun)-nam Kai-Si-tu Igi-du ildni

a-ii-6u-ut Unck ki, 1 R 43, 32 ; Kurun-

nam, I R 49, 4. 8.

IV. Conclusio. " Geitin-an-na certe

dea quaedam vegetationis et speciatim

vini ; eius frater i l Tamuz ; propterea co-

litur in Uruk (sub nomiiie K~run-nam?) ;

est scriba iilferili.

Utrum identica sit cum uxore

murru, Waian-an-na, vel Nk-g&-edin-

na, non constat ; notanda sunt nomina

uxoris i l Amurru sub 3) adducta.

Num * Kai-an-na (= potus coeli) et

d Nin-udu-an-na (-. Domina pecorum

coeli) = " Geilin-an-na? 540. Ciu, gu. en-di-ib-dim d HAR CT 29,

U f

11 sq.) Gu-La Krausz, Sieg. 95 ; sag-

n& ilMavdz~k u ilGu-La, Krausz. Sieg. 78.

7) HYMNI in eius hoiiorem vd. Iastr.

Rel. 1, 546 ; 549.

8) NOM. PROP. cf. BE 14 p. 59; 15

p. 54; Tallq. Nam. p. 244 sq. cf. U?,

('. Gzi-L[a] (= %%-La?), RTC 98 Obv. 6.

9) TEXT. ASTROL. : wZ"l Gu-Za, Vir.

Ach , Sin. 13, 32; cf. Kugl. Sternk 261

sq. n~~Wn//a-saL (?) d Gu-La, CT 33, 1. 24.

""2 Nim-mu-Zu& (? szskal) I UY-ma-Sum

4-gu-La, V R 46, 17 L3. cf. Kugl. Steriik

1, 261 sqq. : * lLZaL Gzr-Za = iioster « aqua-

rius »; (U $2 Gu-La Unterwelts - Wasser - .. . Göttin », cur ?).

Secunduni 1. C. Ergänzung zum 1 und

2 Buch 12, 20 7izuc Gu-La (tempore anti-

quiore) = piscis austrinus $. nostrum

U microscopium ». Num i1 Gu-la ex tem-

pore « Neo-Babylonico » usque ad tem-

pus Arsacidarum stellam suam mutavit?

10) i l Gu-da = i l Anum; cf. Langd.

Lit. 73, 37 sqq.: "Gu-La ... dMu-141-ZiG

da. .. a. Am-an-ki (= Ea) etc., 1. c. 16,

3 sq.; 94, 7 ; 137, 9 ; 186 R 12; 196, 4.

Langd. PS. p. 14, pass.; 40, 41; 78, 10;

80, 5.

111. ConcltasPo. il Gula dea partus,

medendi arte insignis, protectrix finium

agrorum ; centrum primarium et anti-

quissimum cultiis h. d. notum non est;

confuilditur cum multis aliis deabus par-

tus, et variis diis attribuitur uxor (po-

tissimum "B-U) . Gu-La = « magnus

et propterea = iaAnum. 548. (lu-na-du, RTC n. 13, 5. 1.

549. Ciu-NU (= Sir?)-ra, pertinet

ad d Gu-La, de Gen. T D 5482; 111 R

66 C. 16 ; Ur C.., Hub. Pers. 173 n. 1;

cf. Gu-NU-ra dim-gad kalam-ma = [iL Ga]-nun-ra far-kuZ-Zi ma-a-tim (G

tarkul terrae i. e. una ex 4 (?) trabibus

quibus terra natans super abyssuni (abzu)

firmatur, sicut navis paxillo in portu).

Langd. PS. 160, 13, n. 8 cf. Laiigd. Lit.

136; Br. 13654; M. 8515; BE 17 p. 19,

n. 3 ; cf. " G&-silim et lfi-Se-gn-nu-va ;

Langd. 150, 6. 351.

Propter G1~-wain-ra lectio NU - sir

non est adeo certa, sicut a quibusdani

supponitur ; Lailgd. quidem (PS. p. 551

Corr.) « i iu~i » quoque legit « sir », quae

syllaba qiiideni facile deducitur a sil = nzm, sed nun = sir, ex Syll. adhuc non

est ilotum. cf. DuriLu u i dim-gnd-kalam-

ma surpu 2, 160.

550. Qu-nir-ra, TU n. 258.

55 f . ~ U - B U ~ = il Mwvduk &ar~adu,

Br. 11149 ; cf. Kugl. Eannkr. 34 Anm.

( e - s u r - est forma Sumer., sed zir (non

gu-sur) Bumerice = trabs).

552. U au-Se-e-a, King Sev. Tab1 ... 2

pl. 76, 12; Craig. RT 1, p. 15, 3 ; Zim.

Beitr. p. 226.

553. 6 6 , in ri. pr. Hub. Pers. 173; 30

sq. cf. "-lln!-lat [G]U ... CT 29, 45. 27.

('. Gzi I min (i i V B e ' L ) I Sn nap-&a-ri, CT

24, 39. 9 ; cf. Gd-a-nzm-ge-a, ilomen dei

Nergal, Bölleiir. Nerg. p. 31.

554. G6-an-na, RTC n. 183 ; a. ~ z i -

an-na-ri (? Ninni), Bart. 1, 26. 4.

555. Gkd-an-nl-si-B[k] / d in-ib, CT

25, 13. 35 ; cf. Br. 12323 ; cf. % RJ P-an- +zi-?%i-si-il-la-?&tb %in (= S u ) CT 25, 1. 12.

556. GY-bar-ira ~ i - r a - t u m (uxor

Mar-tu) Reisn. Hymn. p. 139, 143 sq.,

Br. 12324 ; [%u-6av-rn gaSan gzZ]-edin-

na Langd. Hymn. 162, 29, n. 14; Langd.

Lit. p. 129, 40 ; cf. K A T 3 433; Zim.

Tam. 713; Hom. in ICrausz, Sieg. 45,

n. 2 ; (Gd-bav-ra - xvßihy), 1. c. 46 ;

63 n. 1 ; cf. M. 2046 ; cf. il Be-Zit-siri,

* Geitiu-an-na; cf. Ziin. Tam. 7 13.

557. G&-gal-an-na / dam * % U - M S - S ~ - ~ ~ -

uS (maritus deae Allatum) CT 25, 5. 28;

8 , 9 ; cf. 13r. 12327.

558. bkd-6-gk, Hilpr. Anniv. vol. 220.

559. G&-Da-tar-ge I igi-gzin-gzin-nu,

CT 24, 31. 8 6 ; 23, 26, Obv. 21 : ["R] I igiigzin-g&lt (sn ~ n - ~ i i bfl-%%&-U) ge, cf, Br.

12334.

560. Gii gu-a-nia-SP I min (= i ~ h ~ a -

turn), CT 25, 4. 25.

56 1. G&-ba-a-ni an-na-ge 1 nu-kzir-

ru.. . . . .mu / s~k-ka l . . .-me-di, CT 24 ,2 . 37;

text. parall. (CT 24, 20. 24) legit " Gu-

bn-ni nu-kür-ru Nin-[Subur].

562. @G-ba-ni-nam-ti(1)-la, (ni-gab

"72-ki-gz-ge), CT 24, 29. 109.

563. G&-ba-Iii-ki(g) (zu ki7~[-&a]

iVS tar ) , CT 24, 33. 22.

564. C d ] Gbba-ni-silim-ma (ni -gab

Qn-ki-gn-ge), CT 24, 29. 109 6.

565. (iivi-de-a, patesi deificatus ; i i ~

noin. prop. cf. Hub. Pers. p. 181 ; Bart.

1, 47. 376 Obv. 566. Gu-&r.mu, SAK 132, 11. 9, nna

ex septem filiabus "Ba-U. 567. Gd-be-ti(1) la (il ~ a v d u k ) , CT

24, 37. 9 7 ; 25, 40. 6.

568. "6-silim (= ~ K A . D I ) I. NO-

men : " G ~ L s""-lil"-silim, I1 R 48, 46 e, Br.

747 ; M . 10014; "Ka-@-na = "AA.~

cf. infra 2, 6 .

Radau, BE 17, 19. 3 (cf. quoque Langd.

PS. p. 351 Correct.) legit L'. Gii-sir; nam

d KA.DI = d Gd-sir = d Gu-NU (= sir)-

ra. Argume~itum pro hac affirmatione

proinittit, sed nondum dedit; cf. d Gu-

NU-ra.

11. Textus : 1) DEUS URBIS ICIS; Zu-

ga l KiS hi -ge ka- " ~ A . U l - n a - t a = rex

urbis KiS in nomine dei sui G. SAK

36 n. 1, 9.

2) DEUS URBIS DUR-ILU Iti : m u d K A . D I

(var. d Gal, BE 17, 19. 3) bad-gabdin-

Cih-silim ..

g i r e'-a ba-t&(r) SAI< 229, 7 ; AnGm- rnu-tu-bid.. . mi-gir " IiA.DZ.. . Sakkanak

UUr-iZuhi, S A K 176, 2. 4. Pro %aZ=

deus Uhr-ilu "i cf. BE 17, 19. 3 ; cf. Ia-

str. R 1 , 324, 4 ; « mense Ulul " K A D I

et (reliqui) dii Diir-ilu 'Ci in Dur-ilu iil-

traverui~t, Bab. Chron. 3, 44.

3) DEUS IUSTITIAE : Ki-6a KA.DI-

diwz di urzl.-??zii si-ba-ni-ib-sa-e i hic lo-

cus (oraculorurri meorum) sicut I<A.DI

iusta in urbe mea decernet, S A K 100,

26 (etymologia nominis : loqui (I<A) ius-

ta (DI).

4 ) dNin-gir-su dKA.DI I min (--"in-

ib), 11 R 57, 54 a.

5) ~ u r p u 8, 6 : V-S iv - IUDI-su d La-

ga-ma-nd "Jz^ru i2Ma-nun-gal.. . ; ilJfrzi / dI<A.DZ V R 31, 3 0 b .

i l Jt7fz~ ~ne-ru Sa V I A . D Z , Sclieil T .

61.-skm. 91, 23 (S . filius d I < . ) . 6) I tz~ Du'uzu Omzh 11 1 ~ ~ ~ ' ~ Sa " Mi-U;-Sar

u VIA-gin-na dzirnu-sal'~le~ e' sag-ida a-

na i-zi(d)-da iZ-da-ha-ni Str. ZA 6, 241,

2 sq. ; de hoc textu cf. Icugl. Bannkr.

14, 62-65 ; Wi-U?-Jav U ViA.DZrne-rat

i5ar-rat i~A-[vu]-u-a Reisn. Hymn. p. 146,

44. Ergo : "a-gin-na = d KA.DI (cf.

Zim. KAT 505) ; cf. quoque CT 24,

28. 66 ,sq:

"Afi-ui-Sar Su nzin S a l [ S ] ~ - i (Qu-i ton-

sor).

d Zia-giilz-na I Su "av-Pa-ni-turn-ge.

7 ) "Lai (sie !) "in-ezen +gu(d) S U H dKA.DI, Dei. en Perse 6 pl. 10, 6. 4.

cf. Zim. V S G W 1911, p. 122.

8) NONI. PROP. Hub. Pers. p. 1 7 4 ;

RTC n. 281 Obv. ; 2 8 6 ; BE 1 n. 125

Obv. 7 ; Thur. Dg. T D T 1, 1 2 5 0 ; RA

4, 42 n. 4 ; CT 32, 42 Obv. 2 ; 10 Obv.

2 ; 26 Obv. 2 ; de Gen. T D 4682 ; 5498

R 2 ; Tr. D. 1 1 ; Langd. TD 52.

111. Conclusio. 1) Propter 11, 6. 7

CI I<AeDI es t dea , quae i n 6-sag-iZa CO- I 1) nvuL Gz~(d)-ud ( T h o m p s . Astr. pass.)

lebatur ; propter 11, 4, e t propter ratio-

ne s quasdam adductas BE 17, 19. 3 et

Langd. PS. 162 n . 3 ( K A . D I Sa anapa-

n i ba-nz~-u) K A . D I es t e t iam deus , e t

qu idem iil (Ii'iS e t ) DGr-ilu. Quaenam

sit relatio inter hos duos , n o n constat.

c f . H o m . Gr . 337, 3 . Obscura es t e t iam

relatio inter "I(A.DI e t iL.$vu ( c f . 11, 5)

c f . K A T 3, 504 sq. ; Secunduin Horn. ES-

hanila 112 " KA.DI Flussg-ott = Gihon;

cur ?

569. Oii~ßs-ba = I&-n-a-ma-nu, Br.

4908 ; c f . n l ~ ~ Gzt6-6a-meS 34-ut e'-kur

71"z KUa-meS Su-ut i -kur C T 33, 1 . 23;

5 , 27. """L Gub-ha-mei Su-z6t e'-kur I ic S i n

U iL iVergaZ V R 46, 15.

6) " R officiuin quoddam deorum in-

feriorum (Z im . « Staildgötter »), i n serie

A n I il A n u m , pass.

570. sub-ba-ga-ra-~a-e, filius dei

d En-[me-Sav-ra] C T 24, 5. 34.

571. 01% ( 3 Kalb)-ta-zib-ta 1 d Gzi6-ta rnin (= IS tar?) , C S 25, 31. 19.

572. Gu(d); d gab-ud Gud 1 ..., C T 24,

49 6 2 ; c f . bar G U ( D ) 1. C . 1 ; [d ...I g u ( d ) / min (= sangu-muh "n-Zil-da-ge)

( for te nihil i n initio dees t ) C T 24, 10. 13;

... d G U ( D ) / Su; ... G U ( D ) ( Sa iLAM

iz N m - e z e n + hi, C T 29, 44. 5-1 1 (glos-

sae desunt ) ; Luga l LugnL-Qai GU(D)/

~ n i n (1 i Z A M "in-ezen f 6i, C T 29,

44. 12. Sz6~nma Siniiiu nzin Lulit-ma k i ~ n a

%u(d) m d r .$anzai ti-i;s-6~-tum C T 27,

4. 19.

573. Ciu(d)-an-na, Icrausz, Sieg. p.

5 5 ; c f . a-Zu-u; c f . "2uL Gzr(d)-an-na. 574. Gu(d)-gu(d) d G U ( D ) gu-ud-gw-

U* G u ( d ) / $ur-ra-du, C T 25, 3 5 R 19 ;

Br. 5741.

575. &l(d) -~d Br. 12778 ; M . 4054

(=« taurus solis» c f . Amar-ud=Marduk).

= « der leibhaftige Mercur », Eppiilg,

As tr . 112, nzLnpuam = Iupiter, Kugl .

Sternlc 1 , 218 sqq. ; 2, 121 sqq. ; Bannkr.

94 sqq. ; c f . K A T 622 u . 5 ; Iastr. Rel.

2, 442. 1.

2) *L"L Gu(d)-ud est stella Nabfi , quod

n o n directe ullo t e x tu probatur, sed e x

e o quod gu(d)-ud est stella, quae apud

Graecos ' E Q ~ ~ s , apud Romanos , Mercu-

rius, apud Harranenses 1 3 , apud Man-

daeos 123Y vocatur; deus au t em , qui

apud Babylonios liuic respondet, est

Nebo.

3) ~~~"~ Gzr(d)-ud oriens mense Nisaii = stella il h/Iardulr, Kugl. S ternk . 2, 77 sqq.;

Bailnkr. 124 Ailm. c f . W z ~ ( d ) - z r d " A s a r .

ri-ge = iL Marduk &V-du, Br. 5742.

4) ""z Gzs(d)-ud temporibus ultimis As-

syr. terram Subartu i n t e x t . ominum re-

praesentabat, ICugl. Bannkr. 113 n .

5) (6 Gu(d)-ud ki-eS-tzim-ma, Str. AV

1763.

576. Gul-Ab-Sa(g)-ga I igi-dugud,

C T 24, 31. 8 7 ; 25, 26 Obv . 22 (["I / igi-d&d&n 1"-""-?'~~9 ; cf. Br. 13318.

577. Gial-guil, C T 24, 34. 12.

578. Gul-mes, Br. 13317 ; ct , . CT

24, 30. 14 ; 1 8 Obv . 23 a ( d Gul -m[es?]

(= W i n g a l ) .

579. QGl-lu-bar-sag I ww t u ;

Wu-Zu-har-sag I " R I ... (emesal) B . 6432.

580. GuI-lh... I ["I Gu-la, C T 2 4 , 8 . 17.

581. oia[r...] (= IMnrduk), C T 25, 34

Obv . 20.

582. Guru-gi-na = B ~ Z , M . 4395.

583. Guru gu-r"am I Ki-in(?). . . , C T

12, 46. 1 6 6 ; Br. 13219; (11141 otnittit

Gu&) M. 6155.

584. Ciugkin I ibYnZil, CT 24, 49, 46.

585. GuSkin-banda = i a kut-

(t)i(w)me (deus aurificum) ; CT 24, 43.

118; 50, 8 n ; 9, 41; CT 25, 48. 15 ;

cf. Br. 9902; M. 11276; cf. Dhorme S R

p. 388, 16. Zim. Beitr. p. 226.

586. dSi, Obel. ManiSt. C. 10, 9 n. 1,

« GI, riom divin par analogie » ; cf. Su-

mu-GI et Szr-mu-Ba, C 2, 2 ; cf. ZA 12,

340 ( P ? ) ( U r dGi, vel ma-an-'p-i?)

587. Qi-dar / dNin-ib, Del. Koss. 25,

9 ; d. Cass. 588. Gi-egifr ....] (= Mavdzrk), CT 25,

34 Obv. 4.

589. ai-yd = ~lNa62i bn-uu-u pi-riS-ti,

Br. 2410.

590. Ldl Gi-Bim-ma (= ~ n ~ d u k ) M. 1643.

591. Gi-si, Br. 2458.

592. pa, Urd.. Hub. Pers. p. 157.

593. " G ~ ( ? ) - P ~ - E J I ~ ~ , = " ~ [ n ] Sn nu-

giS-[sav] (= hortulanus), M 10306.

594. ai-§W-a, Gim cz ..., Bart. 2, 84,

83, 1.

595. "i(g) = Atalh, Br. 8917.

596. dSi(g)-$a-sal (X Z 2 L i l i t ~ ? ) Br.

2495.

597. aid(?) cf. n. pr. CL Gid-dii, S T H

n. 23, 8.

598. Gi-bll. I Nomen: a) Iam tem-

Pore a~itiquissimo deus ignis scribebatur

Bi(1)-gi, cf. Obel. ManiSt. C 17, 25, et

haec scriptio manebat ordinaria ; praeter

hanc occurrit e t quidem iam in antiquis-

simis inscript. forma: ai-bils RTC 14

R 11; Thur. Dg LC 60 ; cf. quoque gi-

bid-J&, gibillzr, Ranlre Pers. 199 n. 2 ; yi-

gibil, M. 1669 ; porro gilki-bi(l) = kilh-

tu = incendium, ignis Br. 9702, 10871.

Tandem "Bi(l), qui in text. arch. loco

B I L . G I saepius invenitur, pronuntiatio-

nem habere videtur Wibil , cf. M 3081 sq.

Propter has rationes BIL.GI commu-

niter legunt: B i l t g i = Gi-bil. Sensus

- Qi-bil

huius ideogr. esse videtur : ignis (bi(J) )

in arundineto » (cf. Sap. 3, 7 sicut « scin-

tilla in arundineto »).

6) Cum QBi(l)-gi saepe mutatur "GiS-

bar, Maklu 2, 184 sq. ; p. 25, vel cuin

eius forma emesal : "MzL-bny-ra, IV R

26, 35 n, 39 sq. Pronuntiatio autem semi-

tica : VK~-bar-ra=~Gir-vi IV R 9, 49/51.

e t "GiSbar (= ignis, et probabiliter deus

quoque ignis) = Gi-ra, OLZ 1912, 117 sq.

Hinc. CL GiOil (Sumer.) = i L Girrz67.n (se-

mit.) (Krr) cf. quoque d?zii.rzgiv-g-i?rrz~ ;

GiSbnr (proliabiliter non cleductum pho-

netice ex gi6i.l) decursu ternporis dispa-

rebat. cf. "&(L) ; cf. iLI-Surrz.

I1 P'extns: 1) cf. I n ; Ur" ..., Hub.

Pers. 172 ; alia 11. pr. Thur. Dg. LC 60.

2) cf. 4GiS-bnr-2, SAIC 132, 11, 15-26,

deus qui elevabat aquanl in fossis e t ca-

nalibus ; hinc posset esse sensus nomi-

nis : qui educit (2) igilen~ (GiS-bar), nain

calores veris nives in moiltibus liquefa-

ciunt sicque producunt magnas illas

inundationes fluminis, a qua fertilitas

dependebat.

3) ". filius i2i'l%uvz, Maklu p. 26, 5 ;

(cf. "GiJ-bar-an-nn) ; et filius iLBil (1. C.),

e t filius iLEa (1. C.); principalis pater

videtur esse izAnzrm; nam apud Grae-

cos quoque ignis venit ex coelo (cf. myth.

de Prometh.). In Serie An I iLAnunz per-

tinet ad familiam i1 Ea, cf. Zim VSGW

1911 p. 114. Eiiis mater d 3 a l a ~ (1. C.);

eius uxor(?) "in-ka-si, Dhorme T R

3'71, 8.

4) Eius titulos vd. Mal~lu p. 26 sq.

5) A-du (z Utukku, Rabisu, R.1 8838

sqq.) 140, socii 20 1 10 1 "Gi6il Wusku,

CT 25, 50 R 16.

6) Identificatur, resp. specialis quae-

dam forma ". sunt : d Gibil-ilNz~sku

(cuius numerus magicus 101, CT 25, 50,

16 et lLGirvt~-bir-&u resp. "GibiGnim-gir

Br. 12582 sq., uterqiie = deus ignis-

fulminis ; prior colebatur in Sutw, alter

in ASSur urbe ; cf. Lnilgd PS. p. 159 11. 16.

7) Nzssku.. . fundator urbium, renova-

tor templorum, Malglfi 2, 3 ; "ibil qui

firmat fundamentum urbis e t templi Sarg.

Cyl. 61 ; sic probabiliter vocatur, quia

« firmat » lateres, tundit ferrum etc. ;

aliain explic. vd. Maklfi p. 27.

8) Sicut z jEa et LWifzib, IIB. quoque

est deus fabrorum aeris etc. iLIalgli? p. 27,

16. (cf. Vulcanum) ; cf. Dhorme T R

P. 371.

9) d B. deus, qui combussit sacrificia

eorumque odorem ad iiares deorum por-

tat e t sic mediator inter deos et hom.

Maklfi p. 28; 2, 10.

10) " B. « nuntius » Ailuin ; (tainquam

fulmen?) et iiidex z ~ ~ a r n u i Maklii 2, 5.

10 ; p. 28 sq. (quia illuminat conscien-

tiaril, e t comburit culpabilem).

10) Q. saepissime invocatur in exor-

cismis, cf. series Maklu; §urpu p. 78 ;

Rit. p. 226 etc., ratio esse videtur, quia

odit tenebras et amat lucem et purita-

tein et consequenter daetllones quoque

et magas, quae tenebras amant ; cf. Dhor-

me T R p. 371 ; cf. « Kudurru », Hinke,

a new bound. p. 222.

I11 Concludo : 1) GGibil, deus ignis,

est deus BONUS; pernitiosa pars hiiius

elementi in formandam naturam dei ignis

non influebat.

2) Secunduin Zim. KAT 418 sq. ter-

tia Personae SS. Trinitatis fortasse (« ist

nicht mit Sicherheit zu sagen » « es

bleibt im Auge zu hehalten D) ex Baby-

lonico (resp. persico) deo ignis Se evol-

vebat; tota autem Trinitas novi Test.

forse ad babyl. triadem Ea, Marcluk,

GibiG reducitur.

At nun1 Spiritus St. est filius Patris,

sicut Gibib (et Murdt~R) filius E a ? Ubi

in textibus cuneif. unio illa inter « spi-

ritum et ignem D, in qua adeo insistit

Zim ? Apud Babylonios ignis expellit dae-

mones (sive spiritum), in baptismo au-

tem christiano « spiritus et ignis » (Matth.

3, 11, 3, 16) effectum producunt.

Ut autem auctores inspirati ignem (et

aquam) eligerent symbolum purificatio-

nis baptismo effectae, recursus ad deum

ignis Babyloiiiorum aut Persarum eis

necessarius non erat ; naln praesto erat,

1s. 6, 6 sq. 1 Petr. 1, 7 ; Ps. 17, 31 ; 65,

1 0 ; Eccli. 2, 5.

599. Gibil-nim-gar ; 'L Gi6il iLNwJu

cf. ('. Gibil.

600. Gidim-bGB = e-dim-mzs ~im-nw,

CT 16, 1 , 32; cf. Thomps. Dev. 2 pass.;

cf. e-di-im-gnu, e-te-inz-~ni-im, VS 1 p. 8 b.

(ergo non ekiwzrnu Br. 11307); cf. ('.Ra-

6i-su; = aninia hominis non sepulti vel

propter aliain ratioiiein errans in terra

et sicut daemones torquens homines,

potissin~urn cogiiatos; cf. C. S a m . 43,

39 ; cf. "A-Zd-&Z; cf. *z>e-e-du.

60 1.. QiQ I tmn ...., Br. 1395.

602. OiBgamei2 cf. CL Gii-6i(d)-g-a-meS.

603. "il-sa-a[n-na] (= Sin), CT 24,

18 Obv. 3 ; cf. 30, 3 : "G-sa a[?z ...I giGsn-?. . .

604. Gim-gim-ma, CT 1, 42 R I ;

cf. Hub. Pers. 172.

605. C d ] Qlm-d111-ea~ag-g-a I dtsnztr-sa~

"n-~zu-g?-se, C T 24, 10, 1 1 ;

606. GPmil etc. cf. fiSu etc.

607. QimiB(??)-an-w u t , [L.. ., Bart.

2, 53. 10, 3 ; 1, 8, 396. 2; cf. Hub. Pers.

180 (Su). cf. "Si-n?z-na.

608. Gi~aail "in rex Ur deificatus,

de Gen. T U 5482 et pass. in subscript.

text. Dreh. cf. n. pr. G i n z i l "Si%-i-Li,

de Gen. T D 5481 ; n. pr. "iwzid "Sifz-

da-mn-&n-nr CT 32, 15 Obv. ; WNin-

kns- "Ginzil "Sin Cl7 32, 50 R ; etc.

609. Gimil-zi-an-na, CT 32, 50

Obv. ; cf. "~-zi-an-lza.

610. Ldl GHN 6LiLrnrduk Sn e-ri-iu, CT 24,

50, 1 0 (sic melius quam M 10949). 61 1. ~ i ~ - u r i , Br. 13809.

gi-in-gi-ra

61 2. Du(G) - iLIii!ar, Br. DU(G) - 12251.

613. oQinar(?), (cf. « gigir, nicht gi-

nar! » Del. GI. 89) in nom. prop. cf.

Hub. Pers. p. 172 (sub "Gar); currus

sacer dNin-giff-su cf. SAK 96, 6, 17 sqq.;

120, 28, 15 (i giS ginar-rn); 130, 9, 15

sqq. ; 134, 13, 18 (nomen eius « Kur-

mu-gnm )), asinus eius » Ud-gu-du(&-

du(g)-ga) ; 136, 16, 15 (gi"ginar za-gin

u l il-a-nn lugnl-6i ur-sag " Nin-gir-su

Qa06ar-cinz ~nu-gab = currum suum

splendore coopertum ascendit rex, heros

"Nin-giv-su sicut so1 D), "gi"ilznr, Rf

11293. 614. ( d 761 mul ) Qir-tab = ahrnbu =

Scorpio, Br. 315 sq. ; Vir. Ach. Supp.

13 . XXXIII 16 sqq. mul R = I?J + 6 + u Scorpii, Kugl. Steriili. 1 , 254.

615. @r-i.a, deus quidam carnpestris

et consequenter etiam irifernalis. 1'1 In

tanta confusione significationis syllabae

Gir » in variis libris adhibitae bene

notanda est forma signi, quae generatim

correspondet Thur. Dg. REC n. 224 (V.

gr.) CT 3, 38, 167), sed occurrit etiam

1. C. n. 226 (V. gr. CT 7, 11, 4, 7) sine

differentia significatiunis (n. 226 est gunu

n. 224, non vero 225 cf. iiifra %k + Kar). Signum, quod incipit ideogramma

dei Nergal (Br. 9202), quod transscribo

Ni, archaice correspondet REC n. 182 ;

de relatione inter REC 182 et 224 cf.

1. C. Suppl. a. 224. Onlnia haec sigiia

coincidunt cum signo recenti Br. 9177.

De rationibus, cur (saltein interirn)

legenduin sit « Gir vd. Thur. Dg LC

p. 60 sq. sub "IR.

2) IN TEXT. ARCH. hoc ilomen div.

occurrit in solis nom. prop. scil. Hub.

Pers. p. 172 (sub dGt'r-rn cf. n. 16);

Th. Dg. LC p. 60 sq . ; Ranke. PN

p. 199 (sub "GIR-RA).

3) Ex CATALOGIS DEORUM de hoc deo

scimus eum pertinere ad familianl "ZNev-

g a l cf. Zirn VSGW 63, 124;

a) "~ tR- i~ , - r [a ] , CT 25, 39 Obv. 27;

syll. C iv » secuildum Zim. VSGW 63,

106 est glossa ad innuendam pronuntia-

tionem sy i~ . GIR (quae forte etiam

valorem « ir » habet?); in K 171. cor-

respondet "LugaZ-gir-YU.

6) C ~ G ~ R / rlum7~ "bn66nv-ge I " ~ u - m u - ~ ~ a -

an GIR I GIR, CT 24, 32, 112.

C ) su-mu-ug-ga G ~ R j .... CT 29, 46, 8.

S"'c-l[an d G ~ R / . . . . . » 9.

cf. C S 12, 31 n. 38177: Sa-kn-nn=~iR.

d) "Ci 1 "sz~rnz~hnn (= GIR) I i n

biv-ki.

G ~ R 1 vzin (= sumuhan) / in Sndi-i,

CT 24, 42, 89/94.

e) G i r / Su CT 25, 46 (K 7722) bis!

cf. ~ ~ N e r g n l Br. 9190; 9202 ; GGiv

"Nisnbn, I<B 6, 70. 33.

Alios text. vd. M. 6924; Zim. Beitr.

P. 40, 12, ( i L Gir; "Gir-ra in eadem

linea respondet nostro S i r ) ; p. 216, 25

(« ich weihe eucli ein Wildschaf ..., das

entsprossen ist in der reinen Hürde, in

dem Hofe des d Gir-ra); p. 134, 13 (udu

ti(Z)-La i L Gir = ovis vivens - i L Giv).

cf. Maklfi 7, 24; Hunger, Beclierw. p. 29

sq. cf. Dhorme T R p. 189, 38; 215, 45

(Eabaiii est vestitus sicut iL G; G, habi-

tat in inferno); cf. CugaZ-gir-ra.

616. ( d i ~ + ~ a r , cf. n. pr. ~ z i : k. CT

1, 8 ,2, 1 ; hoc signuni cum REC n. 225 = gunzi: n. 224? vel = aniu + gan, sicut

lid + g a n cf. CT 25, 8. 14?

617. (iir-an-na-ge = d ~ i r , VR 526.

6 18. (ik-bal-fi / min (i Adad, CT 25,

17, 31. 619. a min ( - sumuiran 7) Qir-dagal-a-zal-

l[i?j gan, CT 24, 32, 113a; cf. M 11206. 620. min (= sak-kan) d Qin, MAL + Ag-

a-an, CT 29, 46, 10 : MAL + aS = sil

(MAL + PA)? cf. de Gen. T D T 2, p. 37

n. 6.

621. @in- ..., CT 25, 39 Obv. 28.

622. Gir-gid (= deus longipes), cf.

Krausz, Sieg. 75 ; (X Nergal?).

623. OIR„-Ag-ghl, CT 24, 50, ioa .

624. ( i i ~ ~ - ~ a l I ~ n i n (= Sczmai), CT

25, 25. 22; cf. 1. C. 24, 31. 63.

625. " (idiirrll, cf. "Gi-6il; item tLGivrz~-

bir-&U.

626. GiS = GidgnmeS, M. 4005; cf. RA

6, 124 ; 8, 160 ; cf. dGG-6i(Z)-gin-??zes.

627. 0%-bar = iSdtu (ignis) Br. 1823

sq. M. 3436. cf. G i - b i l ; cf. OLZ 1912,

117 sq.

628. Gig-bar-an-na I m i ~ (= "i-

bid), CT, 30, 119.

629. Gig-bar-&, SAK 132, 11. 15-26 ;

(engar Gzi-edin-na colonus agri coelestis

Gzi-Eden, pertiilens ad aulam Ningirsu)

cf. 11. pr. Urd.., Nik 182, 2 ; 223, 1 ;

DP 137, 4 ; Libd ..., Bart. 1, 40, 20. 3 ;

GiS ..., Br. 1933 ; i" .., T U 94, 8. 18;

cf. "Gibil.

630. Gig-bar-pa-&, L C I ~ ... ~ u b . Pers.

172.

63 1. Gig-bar-bi(l)-pa-&, Ur d . . . , Hub. Pers. 172; WiS-Pa-2, I. C.

632. Gig-bi(1) cf. sq.

633. Gig-bi(1)-gi,-mes I Nomen : 1) formae occurrentes :

- Gig-bPI-gi-mes

Gig-bP(I)-gin (= gi,)-nies, DP 54,

10 sq. ; 218, 4 ; 222, 9 etc. (Lugalanda) ;

Gig-bl(i)-ga-nies, SAK 222, 2 6 ; T U

161, 4. 28 etc. (reges Ur);

CI Gig-bl(l)-ga, Bart 1, 26. 2 ; (? error

editionis pessimae) ;

Gig-bi(l), TSA 7 Rev. 3. (Lugalan-

da) ; Gig-bi(1); RTC 243. etc. (reges

Ur).

Gig, hI. 4005 ; (Hammurabi).

Gig-gi,-mag, Nimrodep. pass. ; Br.

13807; 12773; M 4035.

"i-il-ga-meg, M 4035 ; cf. F ~ h y w ~ o 5 ,

Sayce, Acad. 1890 p. 421. D1b3%a blabi2,

Gressm. Gilg. Ep. p. 83.

"G]ig (= 16)-bi(l)-ga-me[s], CT 25,

28, K . 7659, 4. kal-Lug, kuZa(g)-ga-imin

(= 7 viri fortes) = GiZgut~eS, M 443016.

Identiticatio inter Wii-bi(d) et GiZgumeS

est probabilis ; cf. quoque Gii-gi,-maS-

si(?) = gii-bi(l)-g[a-mes], CT 12, 50, K 4359, Obv. 17.

2) Interpretatio h. nom. adhuc non

est proposita ulla ; fortasse auiem haec

est : Incipienda est interpretatio per for-

mam antiquissimam ; reliquae eniin solae

variantes phoneticae esse videntur. Inl-

prin~is statuo deterininativum divin. non

pertinere ad Gig-bi(1) sed ad totum no-

men, sive GilgameS esse regem postea

deificatum; sic iam Allotte de la Fuije

RA 6, 124. Porro Gii non videtur esse

determinativum, sicut putat Iens. KB 6,

116 n ; nam omnia reiiqua elementa no-

minis disparere possunt praeter Gig, GiS

autem potest significare zikavu, i&z (Br.

5702) ; hoc corresponderet cum ultima

forma : GiS = ZLS i zika~w, Br. 5019 ;

dein GiS-bi(2) esset « viv igais ». Sed

probabiliiis GiS 1- arbor, l ignun~ e t 2 -

6i(Z) <C ligilum viride », sicut ie-bi(l) = frumentum iiovum in oppositione ad Se-

szsn = frum. vetus (V. gr. CT 1 , 5. 3 ;

3 , 51 ) ; cf. TSA 27 R 2 , ubi inter alias

trabes coinrnernorantur 52 magnae ( g a l -

g n l ) gii-zi gii-l>i(L)-La et 1584 parvae (tur-

tu?,) g i S 4 giS-l>i(Z)-La. rnes = i d lu , Br.

5 9 5 2 ; cf. SAK 116, 25 , 1 9 ; Ad expli-

candum g i n D adcluci potest phrasis :

@n-Sd s i ( g ) subicere (?) praedari (?) cf.

SAK 2 0 6 , 3 . 20 etc. cf. quoque ztku-uJ

= r i d & i a saOe SAI 4947, qui secundum

C . Hain. 9 , 66 etc. sunt duces qiiidain

milituin ; hinc gin (ukz6)-nzes - lieros

in pugna D, vel dux virorum ». Prior

pars noininis lignum scil. viride D sym-

bolice idem potest significare : vir for-

tis D, vel referri acl eius naturam, dei

scil. vegetationis ; cf. infra.

11. Textns: 1) Accipit oblationes, DP

54 , 10 sq. ; 218, 4 ; 222, 9 . RTC 58

R 1. (g7i " R - k a m = omnia haec pro

" G.)

2 ) e-@-bar G i S - 6 i ( Z ) - g i n - m e s , Nik 83

R 2 sq. ; 266 R.

3 ) moenia urbis Erech vocantur opus

antiquuin GiS-l>i(Z)-ga-mes » SAK 222,

2 6 .

4 ) Utu-&e<ynZ, rex urbis Erech, scribit:..

" GiS-dir L]-gn-%es, filius " iv z - sun-na ,

inihi datus est protector, RA 9 , 115, 3 . 1 ;

de Ep. Gilg. Tab. I, col. 6 , 29 s q . ;

Tab. 3 , col. 1 , 2 3 ; cf. OLZ 1914, 4 .

5) 11. prop. Ura GiS-&(L)-ga-wes, Bart.

2 , 6 4 , 1 ; P a - a l d ..., CT 1 , 12. 3 ; 32 , 35.

GiS-6i(l) (Di(Z)); Ur ("..-, RTC 243 ;

TSA 7 , R 3 ; T D T 1 , 1224 ; Bart. 2 , 89 ,

92 , 10. Hub. Pers. 1 7 2 ; cf. Urd Ma9,-

giS-6i(l)-sag; TSA 14 , .R 1 ; 15 R 2.

6 ) &G. saepe in cyl. repraesentatur

pugnans coiitra taurum, leoiiem, vel alia 'G

moilstra; saepe in manu hastam cum

annulo, et vas, ex quo profluunt duo fluc-

tus aquae et sarineiltun~ (rz giS-U-am;

- C2ilgameS

Horn. OLZ 1909, 473 sqq.) inter hos;

cf. RA 5 , 129-139; 6 , 105-125 pl. 1-3 ;

Ward, Seal Cyl. 59-80; 373, 7 ; 377,

21-23.

7 ) Epos GilgameS, quod in sua forma

praesenti omnibus consentieiitibus cur-

sunl annuuin solis in coelo describit,

sine dubio etiam multos tractus histo-

riae fabulosae G i l g n m e i herois e t potis-

siniuni traditionem Babyl. de diluvio

continet ; in explicandis particularibus

multum adhuc dissentiunt cf. ICB 6 , 116

sqq. ; KAT3 5 6 6 - 5 8 2 Ungnad und Gress-

malm, das Gilgameq-Epos ;

8 ) « Duae eius partes suilt divinae,

tertia humana D, cf. Dhorme T R 273,

16.

111. ConcPusio: 1 ) Quoad rem tra-

ditio Babyloiliorum de GilgameS cum

narratione S. Scripturae de Nimrod co-

incidit ; uterque enim vixit post dilu-

vium, uterque rex Erech, uterque ro-

bustus veilator coram doinino D. Expli-

catio tanietl norninis Nimrod usque huc

inveilta nonduin est ; cf. Hom. Proceed.

15, 291-300.

2 ) Sicut omina coilnectebaiitur cum

Sargoile antiquo, Narain-Sin, Dungi etc.,

sie quoque cum GilgameS, rege potenti,

cf. Zim. ZA 2 4 , 166 sqq.

3 ) De iileptis theoriis quoad iilfluxum

Epos-GilgameS iii Sacram Scripturam

novi et veteris Testamenti, quas propo-

suit Zim. KAT 582 et Ieils. « Das Gil-

gameS-Epos in der Weltliteratiir D cf. In-

trod. p. 35 sqq. e t Gressmani~ « Das

Mg.-Epos p. 185-190.

4 ) Sine dubio GilgameS est prototypus

Herculis Graecorum ; iteni Gi1g.-Ep. iil

conficiendain historianz fabularem de

Alexandro influebat; cf. Gressm. 1. c.

183 sq.

CiiS-gii - 97 - QiS-pa-si-SB

634. Gig ...-& ju (h kin-gZ-a "a-

nun-gal, CT 25, 4. 18 ; (probabiliter ni-

hil deest inter g i i e t gzk).

635. Gig-ginar, c f . "inar.

636. Gig-gir I Su (zu hin-gi-a * Ma-

nun-gai-[ge]), CT 24, 35. 24 ; 25, 4.

17.

637. Gig-du-a I min (= d iKu-zih-ra),

CT 25, 22. 3 3 ; cf . "Lugal-gii-dü-a.

638. Gig-zi(d)-da, ctat cum "Duma- z i ad portam palatii ""Anum; c f . Myth.

Adapa Fragm. 2, 25 (c f . Dhorme R T

p. 403) ; cf . n. pr. Lu K.. Hub. Pers.

p. 172, n . 15 ; cf . "Nin-gii-zi(d)-da.

639. Gig-bar-an-ki I dam-bi-saz(sci1.

dei " Ai-Sir), CT 24, 26. 111 ; Br. 13267

(c f . giShav = usurtu M 5083) = deli-

neatiO, forma etc. ; c f . SAK g6, 7. ;

108, 17, 17) ; cf . *gZ-&ar ..., CT 24, 9.

45. 640. gii-ka-la d [?] 1 C T 29, 45. 16. 641. min (= gie-ka-ia) d I CT 29,

45. 17.

642. an mi-li[kl [BAD ?] 1 [gz4(d)-dzilb GU(D)-ge, CT

25, 21 Obv. 1 9 ; 19, 2 6 ; cf . Br. 12772;

d Gii-ku-an ..... I * Z n - u r u - m ~ i a bad .... ; "Gii-ku ..... ( " E n - u ~ a - m u i a bad "BiZ?],

CT 25, 14. 25 sq. ; "Giku .... bad I i u

gu(d)-dzi6 " N i n - S A R + G U(D)-ge, CT

24, 48. 5. (= arma (gij-ku) [dei Bel? = d BAD).

643. " Gig-ku-KAL(Lab3)-bi, Boiss.

Doc. 209, 18 ; Hom. EShanna 93

n. 1.

644. Gig-kw-pi I uz-nu-um (sukkal

"um-ga[Gnun-na-ge]) CT 24, 29, 95 ;

16, 46 ; V 1 (= Ea), CT 25, 33.

17; " R Imin (z W i n i b ) , CT 25,

12, 15.

645. Gig-ku-pi-&Al I min (= ga) ,

CT 25, 33. 21.


646. (3%-ku-pi-A-diri(g) I min (=

E a ) , CT 25, 33, 20.

647. Gig-ku-pi-abzu ( ( ~ a ) , CT 24,

14. 3 4 ; 27, 5.

648. Gig-ku-pi-ga-ni I ha-si-[su~min

(= UZ-nu-um) min (= sukkal dDam-

ga[Gnun-na-ge]), C T 24, 29. 9 6 ; 16,

47.

649. Gig(-&U)-]pi-lal I ( i a a ) , CT 24,

14, 3 5 ; 27, 5 (« KU » per errorem omic-

sum?).

650. d Gig-ku-ga(g)-zw. V R

46, 32,. h .

65 1. Gig-lal-alb~u ( diziin-Subur, CT

24, 16. 37 = 29, g7.

652. d Gig-li-e : miii ~ ~ ( d ) - ~ ~ - ~ ~ iwij-

[li-i ~~6 " Q ~ ~ ~ ~ I = der stern T~~~~~

[die Sterngottheit Hyades, die Anukrone];

C T 33, 2, 1 ; Bez. ZAF 23 ; ins arahAri

hma 20-kam muc Gii-Zi-e innamir = i m

Monat Ijar am 20. Tage erscheint Hya-

des, CT 33, 3. 29 ; Bez 1. C . 27 ; cf . CT 33,

7 , 18 ; Vir . ACli, Adad 32 A 7 ; Thomps.

Rep. 184, 4. 5 ; Kugl. Sternk. Erg. 1, 6

(= a Tauri (Aldebaran) mit den Hya-

den).

653. d (jig-ngil-a I z z x u - ~ - ~ u m , CT 24,

22. 34 ; 23, 1 a ; " Lugai-gij-nä-a.

654. Gig-n~ L= Sama:, Tallq. Nam.

12, 279.

655. Gig-numun, unum ex 50

nibus Marduk; c f . Enuma eliS, Tab. 7

(I< 13761, 9).

656. Gi~-nim(?)-du(g), cf. L u k..

Bart. 2, 96, 114 Obv.

657. QiS "-'"s]&? [ Su (C& kin-gi-a

* Ma-nun-gad), CT 25, 4. 21.

658. GiC-[s]ug-ga I Mu-zkh-ra, CT

2 5 , 2 2 . 3 2 , c f .UugaZgiS-s i r - ra .

659. Gig-pa-& (??) cf . G i m k.. ., Bart.

1, 22. 2 3 ; 6.

660. 0%-pa-si-sA I :U (gu(d)-dzib

7

* Nin-Szrbur-ge), C T 24, 2. 7 ; Br.

12770.

661. Gig-gar-?-lu I iu ( z u . bin-gi-a

"&-nun-gad) C T 25, 4. 20.

662. GiS-Se (Cu bin-gi-a dMa-nun-gal),

C T 24, 35. 25 a. Text. parall. C T 25, 4.

19 : " GiS [SeI - iZ 1 Su.

663. Gi g... Si1 I su (ZkWi?z-gi-a W a -

nun-gal) C T 25, 4. 16 ; (inter giS et

iu probabiliter nihil. deest).

664. Gig-gir I min (= 3a?nai), C T 25,

25, 8 ; Br. 1652.

665. 0%-Sir-gal (= Samai), C T 25,

28 (K 2115, 66).

666. Gig3u-bar vei IZ-tu-bar ab As-

syriologis legebatur nomen herois, quod

nunc legunt GilgameS ; cf. Gii-bi(d)-gin-

mes.

667. Qiggal a-LU-U ASICT 82 sq.

1-4; cf. A-ZU-U.

668. Da-ak-ba-ak I min (<C Mn-i6)

ina Eiamti C T 25, 12. 4 ; Br. 6665.

669. Da-am-ka I nzin (= Adad) , CT

25, 6. 11.

670. Da-bi-iir, n. pr., Langd Ti) 47.

671. Da-ga (?) cf. ~ u b . Pers. p. 172.

672. Daga-lin (?), cf. Hub. P. p. 172.

673. Da-ga-na, BS. 6675.

674. Da-ghl, n. pr. N i r 4 ..., DP 228.

675. Da-& I JU ("n-ziz), CT 24, 6.

22; 22, 120; Br. 12944. "Da-ghn-na,

SAK 231, 37 sqq. Ham. vicit in virtute

%WD., genitoris sui, C Ham. 4, 27. Sae-

pe occurrit in n. pr. inde a tempore re-

gum U r ; cf. d e Gen. TD 5504 Obv. 2 ;

4682 ; 5531 Obv. C T 32, 19. Obv. 1 ; 20

Obv. 1 ; 19 Obv. 2 ; 27, Obv. 2 ; 26, Obv.

1 ; S A 131 ; 135 ; Hub. Pers. 173 ; Thur.

Dang. LC p. 59. Ranlte, N. p. 198 ; BE

3, 90 ; 6, 62 ; 8, 71 ; Tallq. N. 242 ; King

Assyr. k. p. 189; 258 cf. Krausz Sieg.

5 ; 25 ; Clay PN 206. Da-gart = ]i>?? cf.

jias n'ri = BSt Daganna, I<B 2 p. 93,

65; cf. KAT 358.

Hinc D. primum occurrit tempore

regis Dungi ; colebatur potissimum in

Drehem, Babylone t e n ~ p . Iae dyn. e t ab

Assyriis. De natnra dD. nihil notum est,

nec, cur identificetur cum Qndil.

676. Da(?)-$An-di'i = i a ~ a b ~ ; g i h a

"Da-ghn-rizi I min (T elippi) ilNab&; sed

text. parall. gihnLE id gan-dzi, Br. 6668

et 11652.

677. Da-gir, U Y ~ ... Bart. 1, 22, 248 3.

678. Da-da / "e-ta-Zak (zcsi-gar-ge),

C T 24, 24. 69 ; U r "... Bart. 2, 88, 92,

6. "da-[d]a (?) I min (= Adad) Mar ki , C T

25, 16, 17.

679. Da-da-gu-la balag-ga Lu-a

nam-malj an-e tu-nzu-e tzt-tztg-a, CT 24,

24, 65.

680. Da-du (= Adad?) , BE 14 p. 59;

Clay PN 169.

68 1. 'Da-di-a e'[c~a-di-a zig-gay-ra-tt~nz

A-ga-delbi, Br. 6691 ; m u bad "Da-[dil-a

annus in quo moenia dei Dadia..,

King L Harn. 3, 244. 16; n. 87 ; cf.

Pafir. Götterl. 106 n. 1.

682. D a - U ~ U I min (= ilA-nu-nm a A n -

tztm), C T 24, 1. 13; 20, 8 6 ; 25, 7. 6 d .

683. "a-bii-ra-a-te, Br. 12940.

684. "a-ki-a, Br. 12953.

685. "a-lul, U r " . Hub. P. 173.

I 686. Wa-ma-al-la, M. 4783.

687. Da-min, I ) semitice idem, cf. C T

17, 33 R 32 sq. ; IV R 19 1> 5 sq. ("Da-

m a Sinz-sav gal-da = "{in (= Da-mu)

n-Si-pu ra-bu-zt I magnus exorcista).

2 ) D. = 6 Dumu-zi, Zirn. Tam. 705,

1 ; ("U-WZZL-mu; dnnzu = mn-a-rz~, Str.

AV 1854) ; cf. Reisn. Hyrnn. 67, 1 3 ;

138, 114.

3) Wn-mu Sa(g)-ga umun me-ir-si = [ i z Da-~nu] dam-$U 6e-ed Gir-sz~ L i , Reisn.

Hymn. 48 R 1 4 ; Langd. 160 n. 9.

4) [" Da-]mu : dumu-a-ni (scil. 6 Nin-i-

si-in-na), CT 24, 47, 1 , 1 1 ; cf. Zim.

VSGW 63, 1 2 0 ; duo inferiores dii W.,

CT 24, 47. 1 3 sq.; sequuntur dii inf.

"z~la.

5) "Da-mu ( * Gu-la, V R 31, 58 U ;

Lzi "Da-mzt / L ~ L cGu-Zn, V R 44, 49 C d ;

1. C. 19 C. : "6-m G... 1 Gu-la ... 6) " R " GeSfin-nnm, Scheil. T . &lam.

s&m. 3 , 37. 28.

7) ma a6 ?-nir-ghd I vzin (elip) izDa-

mu, Str. AV 1854.

8) ... 1 Wa-mz~ iU-nu-um, CT 25, 28

K 2115 ; 2 a ; l't*zDUN ilDa-mu ( icA-nu

V R 46 , 1. 1 9 ; kakkabu Sn ina ahi-Ju

(scil. stellae l i ~ ~ C Uf-Ra-ga6a-a) izzi;zu

"""1 UN qua-mu, CT 33, 1. 29. ""1D UN

iWn-mu = Delphinus, Kugl. Sternk.,

Ergänz. 11, 18. "~UzDa-mu I "~~Ni-6i-r[u],

Str. AV 1854.

9) N . prop. Hub. Pers. 1 7 3 ; Thur.

Dg. LC p. 5 9 ( a D.-n-zu; d. D.-gnl-zu) ;

Ranke Pers. 198 ; BE 6, 1. 62 ; Ungnad

Dilb. p. 8 9 ; Clay PN 206.

Conclusio : Damu certe est deus, qui

similem habet naturanl ac Tamuz. Quo-

modo Se habeat ad Gula , non patet;

generatim ab ea distinguitur; sed V R 31, 5 8 a ; 44, 19 C cum ea identificari vi-

detur, cf. quoque n. pr. "D.-a-zu = "D. medicus, sicut " Gula.

688. Da-mii-nu 1 ki-min (= IStnr),

CT 25, 17. 20 ; 29 Obv. 10 ; 44, 13.

689. Da-pi-nu = "un-pa-d-a; Str.

AV 1895.

690. Da-ni, L& d . . . IB 8 obv. 1 0 7 ;

(iiiedit.). 691. Da-ra-aS-Zu... (-= IStar), CT 25,

17. 5 ; cf. Dar(a)-aJ-ki(? Szi). 692. Da-P-...ti 1 en-uru-mz~ ja az* Ir-

da-aa-ki-n~a-ti, CT 25, 14. 32.

693. Da-ti-e Norn. div. ? TSA 12

R 3.

694. Dag-uSum-ga[l] (X ~ ~ ~ d u k ) ,

CT 24, 37. 7 8 6 ; "dag-uium ..., Qag-

uium-S[h(g)-ga?], CT 24, 37. 7 9 6 (=

iVardz~k).

695. Dagal-ugumgal an-na =Ta-

muz, cf. Uwza ... 696. min dagal-i-du, fiiiuc tlSnmai,

CT 24, 32. 113 0 ; (U mi?z » probabiliter

refertur ad glossarn lineae anterioris :

su-mu-4a-au) . 697. Dab-ce-eS-ra/ri / [iu], unus ex

7 diis Elam, CT 25, 24. 4 6 (5 U).

698. Dam, TSA p. 105 ; Hub. Pers. 173;

BE 3 , 9 0 ; Bart. 2, 89, 9 ( d Dam?) ; cf.

" Daw~-6ad-mz~, TSA 17 , 3.

699. " Darm(?)-a ... (gu(d)-dd6 aMae[-n-

ge]), CT 24, 26. 131.

700. " Damna-gal-nun-na I. nomen : d R est nomen antiquissimum uxoris dei

Ea, quod senlper manebat in usu ; Warn-

ki-na primum occurrit in textibus Dre-

hem (tempore regum Ur), postea sae-

pius adhibebatur. De sensu iiom. Dam-

kina varia iam proposita sunt (cf. Hom.

Gr.* 114 ; Zirn. KAT 360, 1) ; difficul-

tatem facit syll. « na » ; iiam in nomine

uxoris En-ki elementum ki = terra

exspectatur, (cf. C'. Nin-ki) ; ex Damki

Graeci formaveruiit Auvxq, cf. Damasc.

de prim. principiis, ed. Kopp C. 125 :

« ... tov 8~ 'Aov (= Ea, resp. Ae) n a ~

Au~ixqs viov yeveatkcx~ Bqhov » (I Mar-

duk).

11. Textus: 1) Dungi aedificat "Dam-

gal-nun-na templum in Nippur, SAK

192 e.

2) Ham. E a e t ~ a m n g n d n u n n a obla-

tiones determina.t, C. Ham. 4 , 17 sqq.

3) "amgalnunnna in n. pr. Hub.

Pers. 173 ; de Gen. T i 7 5551 ; in sig.

cf. ICrausz Sieg. 10, 26, 28, 85.

4 ) 11. pr. G i m i l V a m k i n a , RA 9 , 41

(SA 3) .

5) Pass. 4 En-k i e t " Dant-ki-ncr. nomi-

nantur in itiscr. Ibik-IStar (cf. VS 1 n.

32) ; ibi Ma-al-gu-um vocatur urbs

Dam-ki-na; (cf. Paffr., Götterl. p. 21 6

sq.) ; hinc Malgu probabiliter vicina erat

Eridu.

6 ) i s 2 - a u ic Dam-ki -~ ta a-iib apsi ~ n b i ,

Agunt -knkr ime cf. KB 3 , 1 , 150, 40.

7 ) In serie An I ilA-nuni haec nom.

uxoris i c B a enumerantur :

" Da?n-gal-nun-na I "am-ki-nn h ~ n -

bi-sal (scil. " 2 E a ) .

" Dnm-ki-na 1 2

W i f z - m e - t e - n b z u I 3

V: N i n - m e (?)-abzu I 4

"in-gi-azag-ga I 5

V: Nin-t i(2) 1 6

" Nin-~ne-&m-an-na 1 7

"in-me-dz'm-an-ki 1 8

d, H a 1 [-La-an-alzag 1 9

d Bur-in-[slal I 10

"ur-Zu-[e]l I 11

C T 24, 15. 53-63; text. parall. CT 24,

27. 16-21 (ibi additur : " Nin-i- i i -abzu);

duo sukal C$ Damg-alnz~nna : CT 24, 16.

46-48 ; 29, 95-98 ( U z - n u - u m ; V - s i - s u ) ;

duo gu(d)-&b "D. CT 24, 17. 58 sq. ;

29, 105 sq. 8 ) bu(?)-uz BU I W a r n - k i - n a ; Gaian-

k i 1 INNin-ki I Qam-ki-na, Str. AV 1861

cf. d Nin-k i , una ex 42 ama-a-a Enlil.

9 ) V a m - g a l - n u n - n a ( - g e ) a m a 6-?nah,

Reisn. Hymn. 48 Obv. 26 ; Langd. Lit.

n. 46, 7 ; 56 R, 2 3 ; p. 129, 42 etc. cf.

A m a Qam-gaGnzu;iz-na, Langd. Lit. p.

36, 6 ; 73, 16.

10) e' "um-gal-nun-na, Langd. Lit.

p. 31, 6.

11) A m n dumu-muh ". (mater mag-

tii filii scil. i zMarduk) , Reisn. Hymn.

21 Obv. 26.

12) Iii T E X T . EXORC. , surPu 3 , 140 ;

Rit. n. 46, 3. 46 sq. ; preces ad D. cf.

King, Magic, 11. 4 Obv. 9-15.

13) i l M n r d u k bGnu-ut "1Nin-men-na

rwba- t i si-ir-tim iar -ra t Sar-ra-a-te = il M. , genitus ex "Nin-men-na (= do-

mina coronae), magna, excelsa, regina

reginarum, Langd. NBIC 66, 4. 1 sq.

111. Conclusio: Zim. KAT 3 360 sq ... « von der Gestalt der Dambiila, des Wei-

bes Ea's und der Mutter Marduks, wird

ein Nachhall vorliegeil in dem Weibe,

der Mutter des Christus, Apoc. Ioh. 12 ... Möglicherweise rührt auch der Name

Weib D, der der Mutter des Christus

als überkommene Bezeichnung zu eignen

sclieiilt, von dem Namen der Damkitia = Weib der Tiefe D her.. . Beachtenswert

erscheiiit ... ; dass ... Dainkina ... als Nin-

men-an-na C Herrin der himml. Tiara »

bezeichnet wird, was eine genaue Ana-

logie zu dem Krailz von 12 Sternen auf

dem Kopfe des himml. Weibes Apoc.

12, 1 bilden könnte. Vgl. auch ..., wo

die Mutter Marduks als Nin-flzen-na

<( Herrin der Tiara D erscheint ».

Iudaei V. Ti potissimum ultimis tem-

poribus a. X. idola paganorum eorum-

que cultum detestabantur, quae detes-

tatio apud christianos magis crescebat.

Inspiratos auctores in describendis reb-

us e t personis altissimis inlagines e t

similitudines adhibuisse Babyloniorum,

quorum literatura illo tempore iam erat

obsoleta, solum ille aKirrnare potest,

cuius inens theoriis atheis praeoccupata

est.

Caeterum tiara Qarnkina, vel potius

"Nilzli l non erat exornata nec 12 nec

ulla stella; de eius forma cf. Lailgd.

hTBK p. 231 n. 1.

Praeterea cultus " Darnki?ta, quan~vis

niater esset il Mavduk, adeo erat obscu-

rus et ignotus, ut auctor sacer difficul-

ter uxorem dei aquae (« Das Weib der

Tiefe D) in suis quae dicuntur inquisi-

tionibus archaeologicis prototypuiii Ma-

riae virginis electurus fuerit.

701. " Dam-kar = " Endid, CT 2 4 , 2 2 .

1 0 6 ; Br. 12649.

702. Dam-ki-an-na (= A.A), RA 10, 7 1 ; cf. wlul Mar-gid-da-au-na " R, CT

33, 1 , 20.

703. Warn-ki-na, uxor i~ ~ a , cf.

" Dam-gad-lzun-~zn.

704. " Dam-me, BE 15, 5 4 ; cf. n. pr.

Uarn-me, RTC 61.

705. " Dann-nun-gal-e-ne il ~ a -

vu-du, Br. 11116.

706. " Dam-lsa, Ciay PN 206.

707. rdl Dam- .... I ~ [ u k t a l ] ..... CT 24,

26. 123.

708. " Dan-nu, BE 8 , 7 1 ; 10, 70.

709. Dar (= il Bei...), M 2224 ; in norn.

pr. cf. Hub. P. p. 173, 11. 8.

710. Dar-a-turn (?) Obel. Man. C

15. 4.

711. " Dar-Uu BE 1 7 p. 156.

712. Dar-ma (3 ) Obel. Man. C. 5 , 1 2 ;

n 10, 4.

713. Dara 1 rnin (= Adad) CT 25, 17.

3 3 ; [dara (?)I = Ba, m. 1866 ; W a v a = " B a , Br. 2948.

73 4. Dara-abzu I (- E&), CT 24,

14. 27.

7 15. " Dara-az-ki (? ~ z i ) I tiwzin (=Iitar)

gh.. . , CT 25, 44. 12 ; cf. Wa-va-af-Su.. . (= IStar) CT 25, 17, 5 .

716. " Dara-banda (1 ~ a ) , CT 24, 14.

3 0 ; 27, 3 6.

7 17. Dara-gal / rnin (X Bdd) f a Sav-

vdni, CT 24, 39. 7 ; M. 10410.

718. Dara-dIm di-iaz / (= Ba) , CT 24,

15. 28.

719. " Daira-dim-diin ( d EnZiZ), CT 24,

22. 1 0 1 ; Br. 2959.

720. Dsi~a-mnah (=Ba) Br. 2952.

721. Dara-nun-nA I (= Ea) , CT 24,

14. 2 9 ; 27, 3 n. 722. ga-a-a-U d DARA I CT 29, 46. 15.

723. " c g a n d DARA I cT 29, 46. 14.

724. DIE, cf. "Nin-&gab M. 8465.

725. De-sig, Br. 12958.

726. "ellu-an-na I nzin(= W h - i b ) ,

CT 25, 12, 1 1 ; Br. 3682.

727. " Dellu-kalram-nna I wtin

(= "Nin- i6 ) , CT 25, 12. 1 4 ; 24, 6. 3 9 ;

23, 133.

728. "DU, ur". B E 3 , 9 0 ; D U I i c S i n ,

CT 24, 45. 5 1 (forte nihil deest praeter

A N ) ; cf. cc Du-U. 729. d H)&T a&;a-anan-ki E e-darn-fu, Br.

4911.

730. Du-gu, RTC 11. 288 Obv. ; cf.

Hub. Pers. p. 173.

731. lh-da-Sti, U r & ..., Bart. 2 61,

22 1 .

732. DU-du $?zu-ut-tar-YU-zi iddni

(= IKavdz~k) Str. AV. 5407; Er. 4 9 1 7 ;

cf. Hub. I'ers. 173.

733. DU-fi, BE 10, 70.

734. Du-un-ga cf. "l-un-."a " S A G / ...; min (= du-un-~a) d UG I ..., CT 29, 45.

10 sq.

735. " DU-U~U 1 rniz (= iL A-nu-um U

An-turn) CT 24, 1. 12 ; 19, 6 ; 20, 8 a.

Br. 4912,

736. Du-kir-rud-ku, BE 10 p. 1 4 ;

737. Du-ni-ia-ug, BE 14, 59.

738. Du-Se-e-gu(d)-ud, Vir . A c h .

Suppl. Sin. V11 44.

739. . . . dfi I min (=dNa6& Dilmun), CT

25, 35 Obv. 2 9 ; 36 Obv. 2 8 ; cf. Br. 7222.

740. Da-$in ( Z iz Marduk 6n-ni Ra-Zn

i l in i ) , Str. AV 5407, Br. 5302.

741. Da-da I min (= ~ i - [ & a - r a ] ) CT

24, 6. 29 ; c f . ["dü-d]2 I aIS-&n-vn; CT

24, 23. 124 ; "G-d[ü] kin-[gka]

ic IStar), CT 24, 33. 30. 6 Da-diS. (= Ni-

daba) CT 24, 9. 3 8 ; 23, 18 6.

742. ]Du-en-gai, Br. 12679.

743. CI %)ub. n . pr. IB ( ined.); Hub.

Pers. p. 173 ; c f . "in-dub.

744. Diib-alal U? ..., g i m ..., ~ u b . Pers.

173.

745. Wub-km, LU d ..., Bart. 1, 10. 158 R.

746. Dub-igi, Nik 23 R 1.

747. Dub-sag-Uniu(g) LigW kut-

Unu(g) f i i Na-gi-ri kzaGZa-di, CT 16,

3. 89.

748. Dubbisag I nzin (=iWnb&) I Ja

pi-rii-Li, CT 24, 42. 1 0 5 ; c f . CT 25, 23.

19 C ( d " ~ ~ - " - ~ " [ g l ....) ; CT 25, 22, 49 ... MES duh-bi-sag-ga-lcu 5 U . V R . 4 3 , 28 C :

d dub-bi:sag du66isag I iZ Na6& n@-& " C NIar-

duk: Str. AV. 5 6 9 5 ; cf . Br. 6013, M .

10813.

749. Dubbisag-ur] 1 iz Kul-unü [ki l = KuZZa6 ?), CT 24, 35. 30.

750. Dilg-(ga) I Su (gu(d)-du6 " E%-

ki-ga-ge) CT 24, 17. 56 ; Br. 13226 ; c f .

Enuma elib Tab . I V , 120.

75 1. DU(g)-ga-ab-8u-g[i], CT 24,

32, 98 a ; [" Dh(g)J-gn-ab-Ju-gi-gi I Su

([Qub-6a L]-6n6bar-ge), CT 25, 26

Obv. 36.

752. DG($)-ga-ab-Su ..., CT 24, 32.

98 6 ; c f . CT 25, 26 R. 1 [Q. / i u (dgu6-

bn L]-6ab6av-ge.

753. Dfi(g)-ga-na-ga-ti I su ( g ~ ( d ) -

du6 babbar-ge) CT 24, 31, 88 n ; 25, 26,

Obv. 23 (cf. Br. 686).

754. dUg YA'IBUR 1 [min] (= n-a = " ~ Z i l ) , CT 24, 5. 4 2 ; 22, 102 ( s i e ! )

Nun-&Y-ra I s < . B U R I iz E-a I Ja

ja-&U-ri, CT 25, 48. 7 ; "in (="nun-

ur-r[n] d w (<A.BUR (Z 45Um nomen

il E A ) . KA.BUR (Gi(? zi)) species quae-

dam vasorum cf . T U 128, et IB (ined.)

Ea igitur est deus figulorum (sicut fa-

brorum, aurificum musicorum et aliorum

artium) ; cf . "un-ur-ra (quae videtur

esse pronuntiatio huius ideogrammatis

et W u n - i a r .

755. Dugud (= " M . ~ u g u d (ved

gi(g)) hu?, M . 6973.

756. Diigud-lal kar-knr 1 Su (perti-

net ad aularn ~ n - ~ t a S CT 24, 32, 109.

757. Du]l c f . Tallq. p. 242.

758. Dul-aaag-ga 1 min (= iCNab&

Didmzan), C T 25, 35 Obv. 25 ; 36 Obv.

24 ; Br. 9609 ; 'L R I rnin (= "U$-suk-

kal) I Sn su-ki, CT 24, 40. 59 ; cf . "umu-

dul-azag. 759. Dul-bea-la-ab I lnin (= Adad) ,

C S 25, 16. 2.

760. D U ~ U in nom. pr. Bart. 2. 89,

92. 12 ; 92 , 97 R ; 97, 122 R ; Paffr. Göt-

terl. 21 7 ; 6 inul "uwzu BE 3 , 90 ; Hub.

Pers. 174 ; Dztmz4-dzarnu, Hub. Pers. 174.

761. Diimu gi „ I il Sin, CT 25,

32. 4 ; 24, 30, 5 : 18, 7 a R (sine

glossa) I min (1 Adad) CT 25, 16. 1 3 ;

c f . Dumu-ku. 762. Wurnu-dul-mag, [&i-]rat "U-

mzr-dul-azag (= IMnrdzrk) RII 729 1 ; "Du-

ma-dzd-[nzag-gn] (= Marduk) CT 25,

43 ( K 4210, 12).

763. "uman-6 = m i r diti, Br. 12473 ;

Wzrmu-e' Sn Mn-Li-hi Str. AV 517 ;

c f . Langd NBK 131, n. 2 ; Zim. Tarn.

p. 22, n. 2 (non = Tamuz) ; Tallq.

Nam. 288 (iL Tur-d); BE 8, p. 71.

764. Diimii-arg (sa1)-Addu cf. "-U.

765. Dumu-zi I nomina P Formae

occurrentes :

U) "uman-zi(d)-abzu, SAK 18, 6,

2 ; etc.

b) Wumu-zi(d)-da, CT 7, 25 a 2 ; 10,

46 d R 15 ; etc. cf. Zim. Tam. 704 n. 3 ;

C) Dumu-zi(d), pass. ; cf. Br. 4092.

d) TU-mu-zi(d)? (emesal) I ["umu]-

zi(d) 1 du ma (i. e. semit. idem) Zim.

Tam. 711;

e) W u m u 6-zi(d), Str. ZA 6, 243,

34; cf. Zim. Tam. 704, 3.

J ) Dumu P1 zi(d), I11 R 66. 31 n ;

cf. Zim. Tam. 704, 3.

g ) dTa-mu-zw, (n. pr.), RTC n. 220

R ; cf. n. pr. L Ta-mu-zu, d e Gen. TDT

2 925 etc. ; cf. Zirn. Tam. 703, n. 3.

h) Itu Su-numun-na 1 Du-'-&zu (Var

Du-&-zu), Haupt ASKT p. 44.

i) Cf. Dn-mu; cf. I lbc , Oapyoljg,

Ezech. 8, 14.

Identitas inter Qumzr-zi(d)-abzu et

C'.Dumu-zi(d) videtur esse bene fundata,

saltem pro temp. antiquo (cf. infra 8).

Forma brevior occurrit in nom. prop.

(ubi nunquam f. longior), et in aliis

phras. compositis. Usque ad Gudea ad-

hibetur sola for~iia longior, si de ipso

deo solo est sermo. Sensus formae

Sum. = « filius genuinus etc. abzu D.

Selnitae nomen Sumer. accipiebant e t

suo modo transforrnabant. * Ta-rnu-zu,

RTC 220 videtur esse lectio obvia ; L Ta-

mu-zu saltem deinonstrat fuisse noinen

Tamuzu. Reduplicatio « m » in nom.

hebraico sin~ili forma Babyl. adhuc ex-

plicari nequit, cum praeter Du'uzu (Dfizu)

noii occurrat alia scriptio phonetica h.

nom.

11 Pextus: 1) Qumu-zi(d)-abzu ac.

cipit oblationes in ezen 6zhdug/Se-k&

"Ninn-Ln, DP 43 4 ; 53, 4 ; TSA 1 3 ;

RTC 47 R 4 ; Nilr 23 R 4 ; item in ezen

Se Wina-ka, DP 45, 3 ; cf. S T H 41, 4 ;

DP 50, 4 ; iteni mense: ItzI udu-Su-Se-

U-ku 6-ud-snr ninn W&, D P 47, 3.

2) Eanriatum amatus a " Duwu-zi(d)-

abzu; SAK 18, 6. 3 ; 20, 2. 9 ; 22, 2. 11 ;

item U r "Ba-&, 1. c. 60, 2. 3.

3) Qumu-zi-nbzu r~ in ki-?zu-ni~-hi-ge,

SAK 74, 9. 2 sq. (nin = dominus cf.

"in-girsu) ; Xi-nu-nir h i L ~ D u ~ z L - z i ( d ) -

abzu-ka-ge izi ba-sum (=in K. templum

d D. combustum est); SAIC 58, 5. 8 sqq.

D~nzu-zi-a6zz~ nilz ki-nu-nir k+-ra L-gir-

su-hi-kn-ni mu-?zn-di2, SAK 60, 6. 9 sqq. ;

pro Kinunir hi(-Ninn 7~;) cf. ZA 25, 336.

e'4Dumu-zi(cl), CT 5, 20. 7 ; 7, 5. 5 ;

19 a Obv. ; 9, 33Obv.; T U n 5, 4 ; 94, 2 ;

117, 6 ; 147, 2 ; 150. 10 ; 164>< R ; Bart.

I, 9, 18. 3 ; 13, 44 Obv. ; I1 73, 55. 2;

96, 117 R.

4) Snngu " Dumu-zi(d), TCA 5, 2 ; CT

1 , 3 . 3 ; 7 , 9 , 216; 2 4 a ; d u d d D . S T H

40, 4.

5) ILZL ezen Duma-zi(d), mensis sex-

tus tempore regum Agade et Ur(pass);

postea huic correspondebat Tilritu, e t

Diizu erat mensis quartus. Hodie adhuc

in quodam Calendario Arabum mensis 2'

septinlus vocatur : jgd . 6) " Dumu-zi(d) ama-ulunzgal an-na,

invocatus a rege quodam urbis Erech

simul cum V m a n a et Giibi lgames RA

9, 115. 25 sq. ; 118 sq.

7) n. pr. Ur "umu-zi(d) (-da) TSA

20; 23; RTC 54; Nik3, 3 ; 4 ; 14; Hub.

Pers. 174 ; Langd. T D 52 (d R-i ?), cf. de

Gen. TD 5498 R 2 ; alia cf. Hub. Pers.

174, Thur. Dg LC 60 igimidt..).

8) In serie « An I ilAnuni D, "Dumu-

11) De carminibus ilTainuz cf. Zim,

Sum.-babyl. Tamiiz-lieder ; Latigdon,

Sum. and Bab. Psalms p. 311-341 ; Zirn.

Bab. Hymii. und Gebete in Auswahl,

der alte Orient V11 3 ; XI11 1 ; P. M .

Witzel, RA 10, 157-184.

12) In myth. Adapa, Fragm. I1 25 etc.

" Dumu-zi(d) stat ciim G i i - z i ( d ) - d a ad

portam palatii coelestis il Anu.

Myth. principalis de "T . est descen-

sus IStar ad infernum; cf. quoque Ep.

Gilg. Tab. V1 46 sq.

13) Non occurrit nisi raro in ominibus

nec in exorcismis nec in nom. prop.

post I dyn. Bab.

14) a ) TEXT. ASTR. Kakka6u Sa nvki-Su

(scil. 7il"1 A-?zu-ni-tum?) izzi-zu ~ W J

ICU. M A L / Dumu-zi(d) ; mul lii KU.

MAL = noster Aries, Icugl. Sternk. Erg.

5, 1 (stella Iiaec ad 23 stellas iu-ut

A-ninz pertinet), CT 33, 2. 43 ; cf. quo-

que : mul 16 I<U.MAL : d Dumu-zi(d) ,

King, Sev. Tabl. of Cr. I p. 217, 9 ; de

stella CL Dumu-zi iil textu Boghazköi cf.

Zirn. Tain. 735 sq. ssZg j Dunzu-zi

(i. e. stella viridis) I1 R 49, 10 e f (cf.

1. C. 12: "cszg I "MI-?).

15) Mos Babyloiiiorum deflendi quo-

tannis mortem Tamfiz eiusque descen-

sum ad inferos apparet : Ep. Gilg. Tab.

VI, 46 ; Str. ZA 6, 243. 34 (Oi-hi-tum

i a ara& D&zu U-na Dunzu-e'-zid) ; cf.

Ezech. 8, 14 (« mulieres sedebant plan-

gentes Adonidem »).

111. Conelzrsio : 1) ~ u n z u - z i ( d ) - a 6 z u

non est dea, nam unica ratio, quae in

confirm. liuius opinioiiis adducitur, est

SAK 60, 6. 10 ; 74, 9 . 3 etc., ubi voca-

tur Nin-Ki-nu-nirhi; sed habemus quo-

que d Nilt Gir-su; et transformatio an-

tiquae deae in deum melius proban-

da est quam ideogrammate « nin D,

Dumu-zi --

zid-abzu pertinet ad familiam Ba, scil.

est primus inter Sex filios i"a, (cf. CT

24, 16, 30-35; 28, 82-85) qui immediate

post descriptam familiam i c Marduk, pri-

rnogeniti '1 Ea, eilumerantur, cf. Zim.

VSGW 63, 113.

Ab hoc distinguitur "umu-zi(d), qui

pertiiiet ad familiam ic Sin, cf. Zim.

VSGW 117. Hoc loco enumerantur alia

nomina "DUMU-z i (d ) , quorum haec con-

servata sunt : [ d Ama-gaZ-gir-]an-na ;

" Ama-uSumngaGan-na; d Ama-ga; d Bn-

Zigiv-si (var. "n-mer-si) ; Wiba-ndam;

"Gar-ra-a-Li; A m (I1 R 54 Gar)-[rla-an-

a g ; . . . an-na; d' [Sill>-zi(d)-an-na: . . . na-

na; ...- e; .. .-Sum; [.. . Z]um-mn; .. .-6i;

...- da; ... s i ; ..., cf. CT 25, 7 , K 7663.

9) Alia nomina Dumu-zi(d), quae

enumerat Zim. Tam. 705 sqq. icDa-mzs;

" Sia ; umzin-dd-gi6-6a ; umzin e-tur-a ;

" LugaZ-amaS: en, unzun, am = assyr.

6lZu; Ur-sag; dumu; V z ~ m u - S i r t u v r a ;

mu-tun-na gaSan an-na; Ses ama " Mu-

tin(-an)-nn; " N a g a r umun sa-pur; d U-

mzin Bad-z~rzcd-nagav Li; urnzin araZi;

" Am-mu(r)-ra; Zu sirra an-?zn-mu; Z i -

6ir Wmbn-si6-66; Ur-sag " Umin-a-zu ;

@mu " Umun-muzidda; "Ca-di ig i iuba;

U&-ii$ ; d Ab-zi ; ["I Lum-Zum; Unzun-

gir(?)-kanagga; Sa(g)-azax-ga-na An-

nim; ('. Lz~gal-ti-bad-du.

10) Dei, ad quos Vunzu-z i (d ) - (abzu)

speciales relationes habet, sunt : i c B a et

i c 9 r t u r . eius parantes ; " Geitin(-anna)

(BeZiCslri) eius soror ; iclStar, eius me-

retrix, " Nh-giS-zi(d)-da (cf. Zim. Tarn.

716 U ) , " Nin-a-zu (1. C . 6) , W i n a (cf.

supra 1, 3) ; in catalogis oblationum ex

periodo Uruk (cf. supra 1) " D u m ~

zi(d)-abzu fere semper nominatur inter

"in-marki et V a s a g ; cf. quoque SAIC

74, 8. 67 sqq.

105

cuius significationes adhuc minime pa-

tent .

2) In serie « Ai1 1 il A n u m » videtur

esse distinctus V z ~ n z u z i a 6 z u , filius B a

ab " D z ~ m u z i ( d ) filio S in ; unde nam

haec dist. orta sit, ilescimus.

766. Durnu-zi(d)-abzu c f . ~ z ~ m u -

z i jd) .

767. H)aimna-zi(d)-gu-en-na (dis-

tinctus a Wunzuzid-abzu, qui i n eadem

inscr. nominatur) accipit oblationes i n

festo « ezen bulz~g-kli (6 iVilza-ka », T S A

1, 8 ; DP 53, 8.

768. Dumu-ku ; ~ L U - ~ % Z ~ - S U D U ~ U - K U I iLS in (=30) , CT 19, 19. 2; 3 4 ; Hub.

Pers. 174 ; c f . " Dumt.6-gi „ (= KU).

769. Duaiaai-iaaeS-~i(d) Br. 12477.

770. "urnu-nun-na I PLSin], CT 24,

1 8 Obv. 1 , 6 ; 30, 4. 5 6 ; 25, 32. 3 .

771. " Dumu-sal-HM, Br. 12479.

772. (X= Bau), Br. 9867173; c f .

Hub. Pers. 174; ~ u r p u 2, 178 (il Du11

iL .!?amai, nomii~ibus suis solvant (obses-

s u m ) ) . 773. Dun-ab, ~ u b . Pers. 174 (Ur...).

774. ld . . . l Dun-ga I w ~ i n (= ~ e r g u ~ ) 1 ja ri-Ja-ti, CT 24, 41. 70 (probabiliter

i n initio riihil deest) .

775. Dun-gar, ~ u b . Pers. p. 174 (Ur..).

776. Dun-gi, rex cecundus dyn. U r ,

deificatus ; in multis riom. prop. c f . Hub.

Pers. 1 8 1 ; pass. i n tex t . Drehern, V . gr.

C T 32, 2 3 R ; 10 Obv. 2 e tc . ; c f . S A K

190 sqq. ; 229 sqq. ; g u r "an-gi-ra = guf-lugal (X 300 lsa), C T 1, 4. 1 ; 7, 7,

1 , 23. itz~ ezen "Dun-gi . pass., rnens. 7

dyn. Ur . c f . "Dun-@ "abbarki, SAIC

196 d . "Dun-,oz; " U r i , Br. 13445. dun-gi

certe est bestia quaedain c f . x r u g (=

pellis) sal(nita) dun-gi, DP 250. sal-ama

(-anSe = asinus)-dun-gi; sal-R mu-2 ;

nita-R-mu-l etc. Nik 203, 245 ; DP 213

dun-gi est mdbda-$4-a i. e . oblatio sa-

cra ; dun-gi = sus arundinis?

777. Min (= $Lu-un-gi ?])-sag, CT 24, 29. 9 9 a ; 17, 51, [&R] I i u ; c f .

" d [ u - u n - g i "1 Nav-ge, CT 24, 29. 98 6 ;

[W] I "Nar-a-g[e] i lu i a na-a-ri, C T 24,

17, 49.

778. Dun-tir-ralrl, in n. pr., H U ~ .

Pers. 174.

779. Dun-za-gl[n-na] (= 6e-zit ma-

td t i ) , C T 25, 9 . 2 ; Br. 13448.

780. Dun-pa-arnaS(-a) I i u (guo-l>a

e'-malt-a-ge), CT 24, 13. 5 3 ; 25, 1026 .

781. Dura-pa-5, maritus 6e-lit i-Li et no-

m e n i ~ M a r d u h (= dapinu) :

1) R da?%-6i (scil. be-lit &Li) CT 24,

25. 97 a ; 13 , 42 (PR] I Su da?%-bi )izzb-us-

Su uJ dam-u? = maritus) ; 4 Pa-rirn(-mi)

l?i, bar-rn-an-na: dR( -a ) , C T 24, 6. 1 7 ;

2 2 , 115. i6Da-pi-nu I dR-a, I1 R 48, 50 a ;

u-e-pa(d) I WR, I1 R 47, 6 5 e. alios tex t .

v d . Br. 9874 sq . ; c f . "uni. 2) 1 u d ~ - U dR i a ( g ) e' "in-hav-sag,

CT 32, 41, 2. 1 7 sq. ; c f . 1. C . 5 0 R 2.

3) n . pr. : ", Bart. 1 8 , 2. 6 ; 21, 102

Obv. ; U r . .., Gz'nz " ..., de Gen. T D

5511 R , 5498 R 1 etc. CT 32, 2 3 Obv.;

Hub. Pers. 1 7 4 ; BE 3, 9 0 ; Pafik. Göt-

terl. 1 0 8 ; DP 113, 3 ; S T H 7, 7 .

4) In inscr. « Icudurru X , c f . Hiilke,

a new bourid. p. 2 3 0 ; eius symbolum

« hasta » c f . Frank, Bild. p. 23, 1. C .

Zim. p. 38, 4. (hic cti%~l-$a-e = Marduk

(da-pi-nu) ) . 5) Zirn. Rit. n . 55, 1. 5.

6) Qnn-pa-e-a (vel "U1 D) , V i r . A c h

Sill. 10, 2 0 ; 35 A 76 etc. Wa-pi-?zu = "Dz~n-ja-2-a = Iupiter, I e ~ i s . Kosm. 125

sqq. ; de mutatione, quae putatur eius

nomi~i is , c f . Kugl. Sternlr 1, 215-220.

782. [d Dun-pa]-5-ta-sh-a I ( g d -

ba e'-@zu&-a-ge) CT 24, 13. 52 ; 25, 102 a

(" EI-Su; 5 1 hic probabiliter signum

separationis Michatz 26 11. 2).

783. Dun-pa-&-ta-ri-a (6e-en-nu),

CT 24, 25. 1 0 1 6 ; 13, 51.

784. Dun-pa-?, Br. 13446.

185. Dun-sag-@ = izSin, Br. 9872.

786. Dun-sa(g)-ga(-na), accipit ob-

lationes in his diebus festis :

ezen-6ulzbg-kzk dNin-gir-su-ka Nik 26,

2 , 163 1, TSA 51 2.

ezen-bulug-kh cWina-ka , D P 66, 4.

ezen kisaGla-ka, DP 54, 3.

ezen Se-Wh dNi?z-gir-su-Ra Nil< 24, 2 ;

152, 2.

item his mensibus: i t u ezen " N e -

( u ) g u n , Nik 29, 3.

i t u Se-kin-kud-du, UP 44, 4 ; cf. DP

44, 4 ; Nik 53, 2 s q ; DP 105, 5 sq.; est

filius " N i n g i r s n cf. SAK 8 6 k , 2 , 16 ;

64 C ; eius templum e-ki-ku-akkil-li SAK

2 6 ; 426 , 2 , 8 ; 4 4 g 2 ; 50, 9 , 1 7 ; 56, 5 ;

666 3, 1; 8 6 k ; 1 4 4 6 ; 126, 6 , 24-7, 1 1 ; 128,

7 , 9 ; cf. RTC n. 8 1 ; T U 11. 112, 4. cf.

Wun-Sag-ga-an-na, Langd PS. 224, 16 ; cf. Paffr. Gotterl. 108 sq.

787. Dein-@AR(?) + nun (= REC 230), SAK 6 h 4 ; 22, 7 , 16 ; 28 supra 3 ,

6 ; 32a- f ; 3 6 8 8 ; 40, 6 ; cf. T U 1 4 1 , 4 .

12 ; Iastr. Rel. 1, 57 n. 7 legit hunc

deum " D u n - g u v eumque cuin "Nin-g+-

s u ideiltificat, quod admitti nequit ;

cf. Paffrath, Götter1 p. 55 sqq. ; OLZ

1914, 56, 1 ; item sequentes.

788. Dun-oAR(?) + nun-ab, acci-

pit oblationes in his diebus festis:

1) ezen-6ulug-kd "Nin-gir-SZL-ka, DP

66, 6 ; Nik 26, 6 ; 163, 2 ; TSA 51 R 2.

2) ezen-6uZug-kh d X n a - k a , DP 53, 5 ;

TSA 1, 3 ;

3 ) ezen Se-kh d Nin-giy-su-ka, Nik 24

R 2.

4 ) ezen Se-kzi dNina-ka, Nik 23, 5.

5 ) ezen Se W i n a - B a , DP 45, 5 ; cf.

S T H 41 R 1.

item : itu udu-Su-Se-a-ka 6-ud-sar ~ z i -

~zak i - ih DP 47, 6.

759. Dun-UAR(3) + nun-&-mah, accipit oblationes in

1) ezen-budug-kzi cLNina-ka, DP 43, 5 ,

53, 6 , TSA 1, 5 ;

2) ezen Se-kh CWi~za-ka, RTC 47 R 1 ;

Nik 23, 7 ;

et inerise : itu udu-Jlh-Se-a-ka e'-ud-

sav A7ina"i-S zi... DP 47, 6. cf. DP 50, 5.

n. (788) et (789) inter se distinguun-

tu r ; fortasse unus ex illis cum 11. (787)

identificatur ; sed certe neuter = dNin-

giv-$26.

790. Dtanmga (= NAR), = ir E a Sa

cG N A R ; du-un-ga I QVAR / i c E a I Sa

L%VAR, CT 25, 48. 1 0 ; L?, non: D U N ] -

g a I w i n (= E a ) I Sn na-a-ri, CT 24, 43,

121 ; cf. M 10681 ; cf. W A R . (1" NAR = musicus). cf. " SAG.

791. Dur I i W e v g a l , Del. Koss. 25, 14

(d. Cass.). 792. Dur-an(ki?) E ikBJl Br. 3331 ;

CL D u r - a n ki 1 nzin (= izBJd) I Sa $ U [ Y % S S ~ ] ,

CT 24, 39. 4 ; 22, 1 0 4 ; cf. Eöllenrüch.

Nerg. 24, 1 5 ; BA 3, p. 238, 4 2 ; cf. 1

tab. seriei : Dur-an" iru-na-rtavz, Pro-

ceed. 1911, 85 sqq. cf. ~ u r p u . 2 , 160.

793. "~uir-hl Thur. Dg. T D T 1,

1448. 3.

794. Dhr-an-na I :U (dnnzu "ne-gzin-

g e ) , CT 24, 26. 1 1 4 a ; d R I den-aru-mu

Sa Bovsi$$a"", CT 25, 14. 1 4 ; cf. "R I (!) Su Br. 13512.

795. "&ir-rna@ = M a r d z ~ k , M 11316.

796. " Dhr-ki-ta, ( d u m u We-gz in-ge) ,

CT 24, 26. 1 1 4 6 ; " R 1 en-uru-mu Sa

e'? ...., CT 25, 14. 15.

797. Dhr-ki-ta-abzu ( d u m u W e -

gun-ge) , CT 24, 26. 1156.

798. Dur-ru-ni-turn cf. W U ~ U ~ Z - n a .

799. Dik-ta-abzu ( d u m u d ~ e - g z i n -

g e ) , CT 24, 26. 115n (probabiliter le-

gendum : Dzir-an-tn-abzu).

800. Duru(n) -na / ( g z ~ ( d ) -

du6 n ~ - n a - g e ) , CT 24, 2. 1 1 ; Br. 10582.

il Dkv-ru-&-turn "sag . . . a-na Dur-idu ki

nli-iu-?zu U-div BA 3 , 238, 42 ; 283. 801. d di-0" .... / (=IStav), CT 25, 18 Obv.

2, 31.

802. Di-gi-iru-U I m i n (= i- um]) CT

25, 18 R 10. (forma semit. deducta ex

dingir).

803. Da(-e)-d~-a-i-ni-e, Dat. Sg. dei

Armeniorum Didz~niizis, Sand. Inscr.

Urart. 349 (« dieu qui jette de la crain-

te D). 804. a di-"um Hdi-kG-tim I sukknl " i n

[e'-gad] ; "i-kZ-um I sukknl "Nin[-J-gad]

CT 24, 49. 6 n ; 50 (K 4349 N -4- I< 4349

U 2 , 6 ) .

805. Di-me-turni, nam-bir Sn nbzu-ta

= di -me- fum udtz~ ki-9% nj-si-i (species

quaedam daemonum) Zim. Beitr. 36, 1.

806. Di-an& 1 "Nin-Zb i n n Ednmdi, CT

25, 12. 1 ; Br. 9566; cf. WZKM 6 , 55.

cf. KAT 3 474 ( D P m e i =. &lmdti , SUG m a n ) .

807. Di-ra-t~m, Zirn. Beitr p. 10, 161.

808. Di-tar-ra I (= i w a d n w z ~ ) ,

CT 25, 40. 1 9 ; 24, 38. 102 (Ergo non

est legendum d i Rud). " min (= nla-"a-nu) DI.

TAR: min (= izMadanu?) I1 R 58, 11 g.

R = da-a-n-nu (= iudex), Reisn. Hyrnn.

57, 31. 33 ; ["I I Su (di- tar "a66av-ge,

C T 25, 26, R 5 (Hinc iudex quidam dei

>a.lnas) ; cf. BE 10 p. 70 ( W i f a v et

WAR); Zim. Beitr. p. 7 8 ; 226 (sub

Dayynnz~); Tallq. Nam. 287 (sub j u l m d n ) .

A W i t a v , iudice i ~ S a m a i , alius d D i -

dar (Mndnnu) videtur esse distinguendus,

cuius nomina (58, quorum conservata

sunt 42) enumerantur in col. X tabulae

magnae (CT 24, 38, 102-130; text.

parall. CT 25, 40 sq., 16-26...). Haec

pars tabulae magnae non amplius est

summarium seriei « A n I ZLAnnm D, sed

excerpta ex variis seriebus continet.

Fortasse haec varia excerpta linea du-

plici e t spatio libero inter Se distinguun-

, tur, vel illo versiculo, qui numerum dat

I nominum enumerator~im. Qiiidquid est,

nomina certe " D i t a r uniuntur cum 68

aliis, quae secundum 10s. Patsch sunt

iLMarduk et separantur spatio libero a

45 norninibus ZzNergal. Hinc SIMadanu

(Qidnr) videtur esse idem ac ~LMnrduk ,

vel saltem ad eius familiam pertinet

(cf. Intr. P. 10).

809. Di-tar-an-ki I i u (gu(d) -du6

"6n66nr-ge), CT24, 31. 8 9 6 ; 25, 26, Obv.

2 4 ; Br. 13404.

8 10. Di-tar-gal 1 mifz (= d di-tnr) ,

CT 25, 40. 1 8 ; 24, 38. 103; ZA 7 , 27. 20.

81 1. Di-tw-mab = ~ Z M n d d n t ~ vei

( $ 6 ) dnidnu sivu, M 7242.

812. Di-tar-si-sA I i u (,pd-rtub "Bub-

bav-ge), CT 24, 31. 8 9 6 ; 25, 26 Obv. 26. 813. d gu-TU-ukti

aee.., CT 25, 28 (K 7659, 5 ) .

814. DIL'BAD = I h r , Br. 4 8 ; BE

14, p. 5 9 ; 1 i p. 1 5 6 ; cf. R1' 27 p. 98,

11. 815. d dil-mun Dilmun (T N i - t ~ k . k i ) (=

ZZNabQ), CT 25, 23. 7 c ; cf. 1. c. 29 (K

13675. 7 ) ; Br. 5375.

81 6. DP1-.y~-um-aib I lnin (= Sn-

m a S ) , CT 25, 27. 12 a ; (sec. hunc tex-

tum TI R 58, 436 corrigendus).

8 17. Dil-gal-ab~ti~ n k g i r gzi-edin-

n a (administrator g&-eden, pertinens ad

familiam W h - g i r - s u ) SAK 132, 12. 16.

40, 4. 31.

8 18. Dirn-me Zigir gal -dm edin-na-an

(= regens in deserto) Langd. Lit. p. 91,

15.

819. dDim-mug-nun-na, Langd. Lit.

11. 68, 3.

820. D ~ M = E a ; cf. "MuSda.

821. Dirn-dumu dciumu-dumu, M

6866.

822. Dim-dim-gal-lum, B. 13343.

823. Dirn-sar iziVa6C ba-nu-U Si-+-

ri bft Sar-ru-Li, Br. 9128. ddim-Sar Dimsar

= iWa-bi-um, Br. 12255.

824. Dim-me-ir-an-ki-a (emesal)

= " [Lugal-dingir-an-k1i-n E izMarduk,

Br. 8809.

825. Dim dim-&[uS] (= S n ) , CT 24,

18. 11 a ; 30, 7 ; 25, 32. 8.

826. Dimm[u] dam-bi-sal (scil. dei

"in = ~ ~ - s ~ - s ~ S A G ) , CT 24, 29. 9 9 6 ;

17, 52.

827. Dingir = deus, nomen genericum

divinitatis Sumericum (emesal : diinmer),

cui semitice respondet iZum. Etymologia

dingir non constat. Nomina haec gene-

rica variarum linguarum Babyloniis no-

tarutn CT 25, 18. 9-19 enumerantur,

quibus addi potest nomen Cassitarum :

ba-ai-pat I i-Zu, Del. Koss. 25, 17.

828. Dingir-Vul daemon quidam ma-

lus, CT 16, 4. 154 etc. ; cf. W - l & - ~ h l .

829. Dingir-Mar-tu (?), Thur. Dg.

LC p. 59 ; cf. d Mar-tu.

830. Dlri(g)-diri(g) = dNid6 , Br.

3752.

83 1. aH; ilu rei-tu-& a-6i iGini I DiS / iZAnu, CT 25, 50 Obv. 6 ; "DG-um / ilu

iS.-La-a-nu, Br. 10079 ; WDiS commutatur

cum %Li?-a, IV R 33, 436 (Br. 10068):

cf. ZA 1. 189 11. 1 ; "n-ki-Ra-ge = Sa dDiS, B A 5, 648, 4 (cf. M 7557160).

832. DiH-dingir-ra, Langd. AD 65,

3 ; de Gen. Tr. D. 25, 2. 15 ; sine « ra »:

de Gen. T D 5559 ; 5623; Hub. Pers.

p. 173.

833. DiS-mug ..., CT 24, 35. 18.

834. DiSonigin, ~ u b . Pers. 173.

835. DiS-ninni, np 114, 5 ; cf. d A S

(= DG)-nina.

836. DiSpu cf. CzLaz.

837. E-a-a-Zar-ri-ni-e-ti(1)-la-an, Messerschm. Mitanili-Stud. p. 125 ; cf.

Wincltl. Thontafelfund V. A. p. 30, 1. 85.

838. ~~be-ib, dE-bi-it%, Br. 12811 ;

12817. (cf. ibihu, ibhu, - morbus ca-

pitis; pediculi V. s.). 839. E-gai / 4-zag-banda ZZA-nim, Br.

5887. (cf. azag = aiakku = daemon

quidam morborum).

840. E-di-ru, Br. 12825.

841. E Ba-u-&-a, cf. Nin d... CT

10, 22, 7. 2 7 ; 23, 10. 3.

842. E-2,i-aiu-6. min dR-min (L"&(! ) -

rta-an?), CT 24, 23. 1 2 6 ; cf. dEzi?zu et

dAj-na-an. 843. E-la-gu 1 miin (= <a$arpanit) B-

Zam"" CT 25, 35 Obv. 19; 36 Obv. 18 ;

Br. 5852.

844. E-la-li, Ranke Pers. p. 199.

845. E-lum I m4nl (= a-a ["B-z~z]),

CT 24, 5, 45; cf. 1. C. 25, 23. 17 C ; "e-

Zum (emesal) 1 d;Aliim 1 Be'Z, Str. AV

2244 ; cf. Horn. in Icrausz Sieg. p. 105.

846. i1 E-li (= 5.11) Horn. in Krausz,

Sieg. 105; cf. BA 6 p. 133.

847. E-li-a-5-a Dat. Sg. dei EZiniis

Armeniorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart. 355 sq.

848. E-li-ip-ri(-i)-e Dat. Sg. dei EZi-

pris Arrneiliorum, Sand. Inscr. Ur. 356.

849. E-rniu I min (= NergaL) Su-uhk"

CT 25, 35 R 1 3 ; 36 R 19 ; 37, 1 4 ; Br.

12810.

850. E-nai-uk-ki I [JA-nun-na[-ki], CT

25, 18, R 2, 8.

851. E-sa-par, CT 24, 33. 23. 852. E-SII (?) ( N Z ~ Q-su vei "in-e-

su?) DP 230, 1 7 ; 231, 15.

853. E-si-", (= Isis ?), BE 10 p. 70.

854. % mi4-pap ..., CT 24, 28. 59 (quid

significet hic C min », non patet propter

linearn antecedentem male conserva-

tam). 855. E-ru I min (E Sarpanit), CT 25,

35 Obv. 14 ; 36 Obv. 13 ; ..... 2-rii 1 si-

hav &Y-pa-ni-thm, cf. Br. 5855; 11484.

856. E-ru-[G]-a I min (= $rpanit) ; CT 25, 35 Obv. 13 ; 36 Obv. 12; (dA.E-

DIN. SURIM.A =) dE-rü-'u-a, cf. Br.

5856; 11485; h-'aEDIN / iu (gz(d)-

dzib Qam-gaZ-nun-U- CT 24, 17. 58 ;

"-LAL I Su min (gu(d)-rlu6 "Dam-gad-

nun-na-ge) ; CT 24, 29. 105 ; cf. tz a-lad.

Loco ".EDIN vel ".LAL in text.

arch. scribitur "EDIN vel "LAL cf.

Nik 6, 4 ; DP 112, 4, S T H 20, 2, TSA

11, 3 ; Tliur. Dg. LC p. 6 0 ; cf. 1. C.

f Mu-OnZ-Zi-da-at "DIN-u-a = fMu-baG

Li-da-at " Se-ru-zi-a ; f [WEDIN-e-&rat =

f aSe-TU-U-a-&dir-at. Ergo pronuntiatio

nominis Eru'ua vel ketu'ua. "A.EDIN i c be-Lit iLEni Sa (Tintir =)

Babilu lCi Proc. 1911 P1. 12. cf. m ~ l A , E -

DIN V. gr. Vir. A Ch. Ist. 40 A 17;

mater dei Na62 cf. Iastr. Rel. 1, 413;

cf. Langd. Lit. p. 69, 19 ("Eri-e = "A-

EDIN-e).

857. ]E-~.i-na-a, Dat. Sg. deae Erinas

Armeniorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart. 357

(« gr. ~ Q L Y Y ~ ~ S demoll).

858. E-ta-lak / min (~Gsi-gar-ge), CT

24, 24. 69 et 71; 1. C. p. 11, 5 scribitur

["J-ta-La-ak, et 1. C. 1. 7 cE-ta-Z[a-ak] 1 si-gar-ra-ge. [Wg-nim-ma hi mu-Lu si-

nzav-]ra r EcUE-La-Lak Sa Si-ga-ri Reisn.

Hymn. p. 92, 20. Langd. PS. p. 162 sq.

n. 16. (ianitor portae, qua so1 oriens

coelum ingreditur) ; cf. Uafavak.

859. E-ta-mi-turn, 1 [~GIJ-bar-ra], C T 24, 6. 31; 23. 1256; 25, 45 K 2121,

5. cf. Br. 12816.

860. " E-ta-na, cf. inyth. de eo, Dhor-

me T R 162-181. Quae de hoc textu ad-

huc exstant, breviter sunt haec : Dei in

coelo consilium ineuiit terrae dandi pri-

mum regen. Uxor Etana parturiens fi-

lium in lucem edere non valet; propte-

rea E. monente il ~ a m a ~ vadit ad aqui-

lam, ut ipsi det « herbam pariendi D.

Haec autem planta in coelo es t ; hinc

avis i1sama: E. eo portat ; E., cum non

amplius terram et mare videt, animum

despondet e t in profundum cadit. Nun1

salvatus a diis sit, nescimus; GilgameS

eum invenit in inferno (Tab. 11). Si non

ipse, certe eius filius erat primus rex a

diis dignitate regia insignitus. cf. Ward

Seal Cyl. ch. 22; imago cyl. non re-

spondet descriptioni in ipso mytho datae,

quo tamen non necessario negatur nexus

inter haec duo. Zim. KAT 3 365 sq. caute

monstrat vestigia, quae hic inythus in

Sacra Scr. V. e t N . T i reliquit. Sa-

cros auctores adeo pendentes a mythis

paganorum esse nullo argumento vero-

simile redditur ; hinc mirum non est,

quod ne ipsa quidem exegesis antichris-

tiana has « explicationes » acceptat. 861. ]E-ta-n2-an 1 min (il I h r kak-

kabi), CT 25, 31. 14.

862. i1 E-a, DEUS ABYSSI e t AQUAE (dul-

cis?); d . SAPIENTIAE et ARTIUM; d . MA-

GORUM.

I nomina Etn-ki (I dominus ter-

rae) / '1 E-a, Str AV 2142. ioco "E-a oc-

currit etiam "A-6 (V. gr. Tallq. Nam.

226 etc.), quae forma magis correspon-

det nomini h. d . apud Damasc. ed. Kopp.

C. 125 'Aas. I1 Textus arch. 1) FAMILIA d E. :

eius uxor probabiliter "in-ki, cf. SAK

18, 3. 1 ; postea "Dam-gaZ-nun-na, SAIC

192, 1; C Ham.. 4, 17 sqq. ; eius filia

Wha, SAIC 90, 2, 16 ; 110, 20, 16 ; eius

filius primogenitus iLMavduk, C Ham. 1,

9 sq.; eius summus sacerdos dNindub,

SAK 125, 4. 4 ; cf. Paffr. Götterl. 110;

de relatione " M n - g i m u ad dEnki cf.

SAK 124, 3. 9 sqq.

2) " E. PRINCEPS ABYSSI : SAK 14, 19,

4 ("n-ki L ~ g a l abzu-ka); in eius hono-

rem principes Lag& abzu >> (mare) in

templis aedificant, SAK 4 supra 6 ; d 4 ;

30, 6 a 45; 32 f 34 (abzzr-ja-siv-ra); 196,

3c, 10. Antilope, quae relationem quan-

dam symbolicam nobis ignotam ad abys-

sum habebat, E. sacra erat : SAK 116,

24. 21 ; (dara-azag-abzu); 234, 11. b. (an-

nus, quo construebatur (?) ilavis Antilo-

pes abyssi "En-ki); cf. 1. C. 76d, 3. 3 ;

90, 2. 4 ; 136, 16. 5 ; 234, 8 ; eius « ur& B

sicut antilopen puram abyssi splendesce-

re fecit, 1. C. 116, 24. 21; cf. 110, 20.

E-a - 112

1 ; 104, 13. 23 ; 118, 27. 18 ; de ur&-ral

(= urigallu) cf. M. 4588 sqq. ; ZA 18,

130 n. 1 ; RA 5, 132; SAK 114, 22. 20.

« temen », solida substructio templi,

quae usque ad aquam fundi penetrabat,

arcailatn relationem habebat ad <( abzu D

e t liinc ad "Enki, erat quoque obiectum

cultus : (C fernen-a6zu » sicut magnum

ta rku l» (postis, quo firmabatur terra

super abyssum natans?) in terra firmabat,

SAK 112, 22. 11; cf. 1. C. 110, 20, 15;

132, 13. 3 ; 116, 25, 18; 56, 3. 11.

3) SEDES ET CAPUT CULTUS dEnki

erat ERIDU, hodie Sahrain, quae urbs

tempore antiquissiino ad mare sita erat

(cf. ZA 24, 373 sq). Q. dugal E~idak t ,

SAK 30, 6a . 4, 5 ; in hon. % aedificant

templa : Ur V a u , SAK 60, 4. 11 ; Dun-

gi, 192rn: cf. 146, 17a; 148, 22. 10.

4) E. EST DEUS ORACULORUM : SAK

6 h ; 74, 8. 47 ; 124, 4. 3 ; cf. quoque

"%-Li Li-gii-gi-gid.

5) ". DEUS SAPIENTIAE, qui scit

omnia, et priiicipibus dat sapientiam, C.

Ham. 42, 98-43, 13 ; SAIC 204, 1. 6 ; 2 a,

5 etc. ; 212, 1. 12 sq. ; 216 A 12 ; 218 A

9 ; 112, 22, 12 sq. ; 108, 17. 17 (delineat

forniam templi) 132, 13. 3 (temen firmat)

(postea ". deus artificum).

6) cf. eius gi-u?jzi e t du6-Zu, SAK 116,

24, 20126 ; aniu-Eridakt, 1. C. 130, 9, 18;

eius arma Sa Sa(S)-gnl (rete), SAK 14, 19.

2 ; 237 sq. za! "n-ki z i Sa(g)-gal, CT

3, 35, 1 ; 38, 7.

7) Quomodo paulatim W n k i mem-

brum tertium Triadis A n (coelum) Enlil

(aer e t terra), Enki (abyssus) factum sit,

cf. Paffr. Gotterlehre 28-31.

8) n. pr. cf. Hub. Pers. 168 ; Thur.-

Dg. LC p. 60; Ranke, Pers. 198 sq. ;

Uilgil. Dilb. 133. praeterea: e'-aa6u (Zu-

g a l Umrnakt), SAK 150, 2. 1 ; "En-Li-

B-a

uru-mu, Nik 3, R 7, 2 ; 9 Obv. 8, 3 ;

"E.-bad, RTC 98 ; W.-Rn-gi-na, RTC 47,

4 ; DP 43, 3 etc. ; ".-gal, SAK 150,

2, 2.

9) "EnRi fingebatur tamquam l-iomo,

cui duo fluctus aquae (probabiliter Eu-

phr. e t Tigris) e x umeris profluunt ;

interdum in eius manu vel ante eum est

vas cum iisdem duobus fluctibus ; etiam

GilgameS Simili modo fingi videtur ; cf.

RA 5, 129 sqq. ; Ward, Seal Cyl. 374 ;

384. Eius emblema in « Kudurru » (tiara

cornuta supra thronum ; antilope, por-

tans columnam, quae exit in caput arie-

tis) cf. Frank, Bilder 10 sqq.; Iastr. Rel.

2, 925 n. 3.

I11 Textzzs recenfiores: 1) In serie

<C An / iLAnum » familia CzEa describitur

post familias izAnu, ;lBek (et Belit-ilk)

e t ante fam. $6 Sin, iLlTStar, i L Nin-i6,

iCNergaZ. Descriptio familiae i l Ea enu-

merat: 1) 36 nomina iLEa, CT 24, 14

sq.; 2) 11 noniina eius uxoris "Uamki-

na; CT 24, 15. 53-63; 27, 16-22; 3) fa-

miliain primogeniti ib&farduB, 4) 6 filios

alios (V. gr. "Dzrlrtu-zi-abzu) et filiam

" Gii-laGnbzz6; 5) sukal, gu(d)-diib et

multos alios deos inferiores %Ea, cf. Zim.

VSGW 63, 113 sq.

Praeter hanc seriem enumerant multa

nomina 25-Ea: CT 25, 33. 6-26 ; 47 ; 48 ;

CT 24, 42, 108-43, 137.

Inter haec nomina iCEn hic notentur:

Wu-dim-mud ; Wun-(abzu); "dim

(iz nagbn); "En-abzu ; dEn-lil-banda (X

parvus Q.) dGuSkin-6anda (d. aurificum);

&-BUR (d. figulorum); &Lurn&a

(Sa talh); ">ana6i (= 40); Wvudu (d.

aeris); did (d. fluininis). "Nin-zadirn (d.

lapidariorum); %n-an-ki; VA(-a)-an-ki;

Wn-ti(l); "uga2-abzu ; Cugal-.id-da ;

"ul (d. inusicorum); A-da-ja ; W a r a -

E-a-man - 114 - Ezinu

239 sq.). ~ f . giWN(a-dara-a6zu 1 elippu

iL 3 - a ; Str. AV 2236 ; si"& " i d - R U g z i ,

I1 R 62, 2 . 40.

7 ) Nom. prop. cf. Tallq. Nam. 242 sqq.

IV. Conelusio : 1) Utrum ilEa deus

fuerit solius aquae dulcis, non patet,

sed probabiliter etiam maris ; nam a ) mor-

tu2 Tiainat nou aderat alius deus maris;

6 ) Eridu urbs ad orani n~aris sita erat.

2) Secundum Zirn. K A T - 6 0 « wird

Ea, der Vater NIarduks, in mancher

Hinsicht das Prototyp bilden zu Gott,

dem Vater des Christus, des Sohnes

Gottes D. Argumentuiii pro tali mira af-

firmatione non affertur ullum ; cautius

proponit : « Ob auch die Iohannestaufe.. . mit den Wasserriten des Eridu-Kults

als ein letzter Ausläufer zusammenhängt,

mag einstweilen dahingestellt bleiben ».

863. &ZMm3n, Br. 12890. 864. a MIN (= &a) 8"-na-ha-ILU Banabi

( = 4 0 ) j ( = i L & ? - a ) , C T 2 4 , 1 5 . 5 1 ; 2 7 ,

15 a .

865. E-bar-uz-n~ (vei aE-mai-Se-mu-

Sen-?zu ??) ) ~ n i n (iLiVisaba) ] Sa na-piS-ti

mdti , CT 24, 41. 88.

866. G-bar-ra-liih h m a ud-30-kam

ud-na(d) -km = iLNusku m d r Sa-La-Se-e

6u-u6-616-Zum = i1 N . filius diei 30' (de-

ficientia lunae) ; hic ii N. non = iLNan-

n a ( r ) , sed nocte sine lucerna noctis

"N., deus ignis, sola lucerna erat ; cf.

quoque H y n ~ n . Craig RT p. 35, 2 (wu-

nam-mLir nza-Si); " 1 du+nu ... ( d u m u

". En[-nze-Sar-ra(?)]), CT 24, 5. 35 sq.

867. (E-geil-)-mab, BE 8 p. 71 ; 10

p. 70.-

868. E-gi-a, sponsa, tituluc variarum

dearum; cf. Langd. Lit. p. 134.

869. E-G "diri(g)-ga 1 min (-- "in- karrak) , CT 25, 3. 56 ; 29, Rm I1 ; 289,

2. 4 ; 24, 47, 2 a.

870. dE-;o?a-erin, T U n. 132, R 13.

871. &-kd-an-na 9nu-tin an-na = 6e-

lit ~ i - e - r i , Langd. PS. p. 154, 23, n. 3.

872. dE-kur / nziva(7 Am), CT 24, 19.

8 a ; 24, 20. 10 a (Q R= il A - n u - u m u

An-tiim) ; cf. Br. 6256.

873. E-kur-alb-sä (gu(d) -dd6 Qfa&[-a-

g e ] , $T 24, 26. 131.

874. dE-kur-ri-tum ( S u m i n ... (="Nin-

8'-gaZ(?) ) ; cf. nomen deae Anuniturn

secundum eins k u l - m a S : Eul~naSitz~nz,

cf. Iastr. Rel. I 166.

875. E-nh-du($) (?) (= Ba-zi), CT

24, 49. 16 ; cf. CT 25, 1. 31 ; 29, R 2 ,

289, 17 a . (Sec. Zim. VSGW 63, 103

e - n i m - h ( g ) corruptum ex Gd-ihm-du(g) ) .

876. EGIR ( 3 ) (= Lurn-&a-6alag

Gala-a-ge) CT 24, 29. 10 (17, 54) . cf.

"i-ba " EGIR (?).TIR 1 ; min (= "'-l-la) E-

GIR(?) / CT 29, 45. 12 sq.

877. "EDHN, cf. ~ - r u - z i - a ; cf. quoque

B r . 4 5 3 0 .

878. Edimmu (non e k i m ~ n u propter:

e-di-im-mu; e-te-im-nzi-im VS 1 p. 8 6 ) ,

anima niortui, quae neglecta a cognatis

fiebat gidim-&iZ= e-dim-mu e$iS d k u t -

iim (Str. AV 2208) i. e. maius daemon;

cf. Thomps Dev. vol. 2 , p. 166; cf.

Cod. Harn. 43, 39 ; gidinz-hzid opponitur

" g i d i m - Z g - g a (= e. dal-nku) Craig RT

2 p. 16, 19.

879. EZU = dSir-ri, Br. 7609.

880. EzPnu (= ~ S E . T I R ) 1) nomen

Semit. pro Sumerico: UAj: (var. Ai) -na-

an, CT 24, 23.12 a ; Br. 7 4 8 4 ; M . 11016;

e-zi-92% z SE.TIR i Se-tir-ru-zi = d AS-

na-an, hf. 5483 ; " ..... .SE.TIR: min

i~ e-zi-?zu-& m i ~ (= ?), CT 24, 23. 12 ;

cf. Bab. Misc. 33, 33.

Nomen ez inu videtur esse ductum ab

Sumer. ezen d. festus; aSnan est no-

men frumenti cuiusdam, item Se tilr (?);

occurrunt igitur pro hoc deo frumenti

tria nornina : " ezen, Ge-tir, "Snan ;

duo priora a Semit. transformata in

Ezinu (et Ezinu), letirro. In serie

A n I i lAnum textus de his ageiis non

est bene conservatus ; sed Ezinu perti-

net (cum Nisaba) ad familiam "ndil,

cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 109.

2) " accipit oblationes In festo ezen

6ulz~g/ie-kzi " Ninn-Ra, DP 43, 5 ; 53, 7 ,

TSA 1, 5 ; RTC 47 R 1 ; Nik 23, 8 ;

item mense iitu udu-Szi-Se-U-ka kud-sav

ninaJLi-S C..., DP 47, 6 ;

3) n. prop. cf. Hub. Pers. 168 e t Obel.

ManiSt. C. 16, 1 6 ; RTC 24, 4; 46, 5 ;

47, 6 etc., S T H 22, R 4 ; Nik 6 R 5 ;

S T H 40, R 5 : 1 8 R 2.

4) ic Ezircu (5 E.TIR) ilNidaba, Krausz,

Sieg. 7 5 ; hic " N. videtur esse uxor il E.

sec. seriem A n I i l A n u m maritus Ni-

dnba est "U-ni (CT 24, 9. 30 sq.) vel

cz LugaGki-sd-a ( B - n i ) , (K 171, 22-24).

Num Eziizu est solum aliud nomen pro

l-ioc deo?

881. i1 Ezinu-azad-sa(d), S A I ~ 132,

11. 1 9 ; cf. RA 6, 145 11. 2 ; TSA 1 0

R 4.

882. Ezinu-an-na = di-na-an, M.

5485 ; cf. " Tiv-an-na.

883. " Ezinia-ktk, accipit oblationes

in festo ezen 9e Nina-ka, DP 45, 5 ;

cf. S T H 41 R 1.

884. El-ba-lia-VU cf. rnap Iz-ha-la-hu.

885. EI-la-mi-e 1 milz (= in), CT

25, 42. 3.

886. "1-la-me-s; I (dam-bi-sad scii.

dei Sumzr$an), CT 25, 20. 3 ; 24, 32.116.

887. Eme e-me-te I Su (dumu "Nin-Ra-

si-ge), CT 24, 11. 30.

888. 'd' Ern. Bart. 2, 55, 8 , 2 ; 88, 92. 1 ;

1. C. 1, 26, 74. 2 ; BE 17 p. 156 (abbre-

viatum ex En-BZ?).

889. En-ii a-nun I ama-9azc$Gu-zaf-~e] - - z~m-mi vi-mi { h i n ; CT 25, 2. 3 3 sq.

La1 Bn-4-nun / a ~ a . . .

Ii-La-ra wzan-Sa-su-u 1 anza.. .

um-mi ri-wzi i a iL Gz6-da I CT 24, 21. 8-10. cf. Langd. PS. 156, 52;

M. 10393.

890. "n-abzu = Ea, CT 24, 14. 25.

891. En-oazag-giil I iu , CT 2 q 4 . 1 6 ;

21, 78.

892. En-amg-pa, Hom. in Krausz,

Sieg. p. 105.

893. En-amaz I [ iu] , Br. 2865 ; "n

a-ma-""amaS, CT 24, 4. 1 2 ; 21, 75.

894. En-an-ki I rnin (= Eu) , CT 2 4 ,

14. 18.

895. En-an-na I du, CT 24, 4. 1 8 ;

21, 78.

896. En-aS-rim-babbar-ra j i a be'z

ic Nam-ra-si-it. Br. 2818 ; 53.

897. "~ni-bad-an-ki I +%in (= Samai)

CT 25, 27. 6 a ; 25, 29.

898. En-banda I d ivirc-i6 sn-6i.t pu-

vussk idini, CT 25, 11. 17 ; Br. 2859.

899. En-s-banda = i l E [ n ] i n s i q u -

uz, CT 24, 43. 134 ; (pro « dava » spa-

tium no11 videtur sufficere). 900. E11-bar-=gI-~i 1 Su (ni-gab a . ~ a & -

n-ge), CT 24, 14. 1 6 ; Br. 2687.

901. 'En-bu-bil I dumu CT 24, 23.

* 1 2 7 ; text. parall. C T 24, 6 . 3 3 legit

[ ' .~m-bu-bu; cf. M . 10398; -- dumu 6-

inb-ba, Langd. PS. 152, 16.

902. ER-bu-da-da 1 duvnu "in-mav-

ki-ge), CT 24, 48. 1 5 ; 25, 27. 56.

903. En-bii~hr, Br. 2910 ; cf. " 6 ~ ~ 2 2 ~ . 904. En-bi-lu-lu I Mavduk I b-&at-

Ln-Li, CT 24, 42. 99 ; emesal: a. Umzin-

6i-Zu-Lu; I1 R 59, 46 6 ; cf. M. 10380,

10702 ; 3514. Br. 2863 (Br. 11041 per

errorem N i n ) ; "n-6i-du-du &L-an-na si- e m (qui fundavit Babylonem) Langd.

PS. 160, 1 6 ; c f . D h o r m e T R p. 343, 7 ;

345, 32.

905. En-ga-na(d) 1 kinda V a 6 6 a r -

g e , CT 24, 31. 8 0 ; 25, 26, O b v . 15(["]) / l i f zga l Babbar-ge) ; Br. 2880.

mu-l-ii.

906. En-gal-laib I di-gir kuv-ra.. . , CT

24, 26. 126; i n n . pr. C S 1, 9. 2.; Hub.

Pers. p. 168; d e G e n . T D 5504 O b v . 2 ;

Bart. 2 , 52, 2. 6 ; 88, 92. 1 ("En-gal -

DU). 907. En-gan-Bal, Lzi d ... Bart. 1, 25,

66 , 3.

908. Eni ga-'"-gara (!) / i u nb-ku-gnz

an-na-ge CT 24, 3. 23 ( t e x t u s per erro-

r e m loco g a r a (X g a +- kns) habe t g a -k

ni c f . d N i n g a r a , CT 24, 21. 71.

909. En-gia, ~ u b . Pers. p. 157 ( U r <.I. 910. En-gubanr-ra, Radau E B H p.

233.

9 1 1. en-giS-gu-za, Br. 2868.

912. En [gi]S(?)-PA ( == d ~ m z i n - z i -

a = N z ~ s k u , CT 25, 45. 9 ; I1 R 59, 14 a.

913. En-giSgal-an-na, M. 10373 ;

11om. M a r d z ~ k c f . Iastr. Re l . 1, 516. 5.

914. ER-da I i u , CT 24, 3. 39 ; Br.

2885.

915. Eltm-da-g6r = kh-rna-ki ... M .

1848.

916. En-da-Surlm-ma I i u , CT 24,

4. 2 2 ; 25, 7 , ( K 7662, 3 ) ; Br. 2886. c f .

Iastr. Re l . 1 p. 353.

9 17. Eta-d6g da-ag-ga I dnrn ( i . e . m a -

ri tus) Ni?z-ti-zi(g)-g[a], CT 25, 2. 32 ;

24, 21. 7 .

9 18. Eai-d Ag-dAgga ( il B ~ Z be-~urn

ip-Se-ti (?). .. M . 1852.

919. En-dara-ban[da] I r n i a (E

i cEa) , CT 25, 33. 1 2 ; CT 24, 14. 30

(Qarabanda).

920. En-dara-nun-[na] / min (=

i cEa) , CT 25, 33. 13.

921. En-du / i u , CT 24, 3. 37 ; c f .

Br. 2861.

922. Eni-dul-azag-ga I SU, CT 24,

4. 24 ; Br. 2902 ; c f . Jastr . R 2 , 35.

923. En-dail-azag-ta-&-ne I i u ( m u -

gad an-na-ge), CT 24, 3. 21 ; 21, 55; c f .

O L Z , 1909, 2 0 1 ; Br. 2901. 924. En - $ib - dim gn : en-di-ib-dim

"AR I CT 29, 45. 5.

925. En-dh (ve i hulug) I [ i u ] , CT 24,

21. 6 8 ; c f . 3 , 40 sqq . (rest i tut io certa);

den-6udug-e-ne, Br. 2832.

926. [d En]-din-tir-ki = Mardak , d o -

m i n u s Babylonis; Br. 11085 ; I1 R 59,

47 b : " Umzin-din-tir 1 %L Marduk;

["n-dlin-tir "q m i n (= iVarduk) I b6l

Ba6iZ[i ...I u ri-Sa-a-ti .... CT 25, 7

(K 13665).

927. ER-6, RTC 11. 66, 3.

928. En-edin-n[a], CT 25, 46 (I<

13703).

929. %n-engur ; en-gur ] " En-en-

g u r I " 2 - a I i a n a ..., CT 25, 43. 3 ; c f .

"ngur .

930. En-G, Lzi d ..., Bart. 1 , 25, 66. 1;

Hub. Pers. p. 168.

931. En-ug 1 [ i u ] , CT 24, 21. 70 [+

4 , 2) . 932. Eni-ud-ti,l)-la I i u , CT 24, 4.

2 0 ; Br. 2895 ; Iastr, Rel . 2 , 35 ; 64 ; 1,

353.

933. En-ial I Su, CT 24, 3 .31 (21 , 63 a ) ;

Br. 2898; c f . Iastr. Re l . 1, 353 ; 2 , 3 5 ;

64. " Eu-uGe-p~e, Br. 2899.

934. "~ai-&ii.-ta 1 [Bel-en-nu, CT 24, 13.

5 0 ; 25, 101; Br. 2864 (corr igendus! ) .

935. Eta-uru-ul-la / min (- A n u r n

n AnLz6rn), CT 24, 1. 2 0 ; 19, 1 0 ; 20,

13 a ; Br. 2828 ; antiquissimus e x ama-

a-a Anuirn e t Anturn .

936. Eni-uru-mui X « d e u s urbis »

(G m u B n o n v ide tur = m e a e D, sed

mimatio). cf. CT 25, 14 6 13-36 T I1 R

57, 56-79. Hoc nomeri divinum a Str.

AV n. 6700 (et consequenter a Brün-

now etc.) scribitur : "=-zu iumu V. gr.:

"Cu-an-na / "92-zu iumz6 in Bors$$a

In nova editione King (CT 25, 14) ge-

neratim Signum uru D clare scriptum

est, interdum etiam « zu legi potest.

(cf. Combe, Sill. p. 136 sq.). Non posse

legi "n-zu, patet ex contextu ; cf. po-

tiss. C S 24, 26. 112-118 et CT 25, 14.

13-15; Zim. VSGW 63, 107-124.

937. En "rU-esru I 21 ~ a ) , CT 24,

14. 21.

938. En-ura 1 sukalgab-vi-ge, CT 24,

31. 7 9 ; 25, 26 Obv. 14.

939. En-aiz di-im-d8m 1 (= $1 B&it

2 - L i ) , Br. 2862.

940. %En-~a 21 Anu, Br. 2941.

941. En za-ag-zag I d Na62 Dil~nun,

CT 25, 3 5 Obv. 2 0 ; 3 6 Obv. 1 9 ; Br.

2883. cf. Surpu 8 , 20.

942. En[~ai] I CT 29, 46. 27 ; cf.

Si%.

943. EPB-ZU = IMavduk munammir

muii, CT 24, 50. 8 6; cf. Intr. p. 34.

944. En-zi I 212-U I ..., CT 25, 48. 16.

945. Ena-~i-haalapn-msa I dam-bi dEa-

LiGla-ge, CT 24, 6. 1 5 ; 9, 37; 22, 1 1 3 ;

cf. Br. 2845.

946. [d En-Val / ;U], CT 24, 21. 69 a,

cf. i6. 4, 1-7.

947. En-baitn / min (sukal di 1.i-

a-6i-da-g-e = suk-kal-du a-hi-iz di-e-nli,

CT 24, 2. 45.

948. En-Vinn-gii-bun I min (sukal

cli ri-a-6i-da-ge suk-kaklu a-&i-iz di-

e-ni, CT 24, 2. 46.

949. En-ir-ud-da, Nik. 125 R 2.

950. En-kal, Scheil, Sippar 101, mar-

ge ; " E n - K A L (=gubur? cf. Z A 1,55)-[ra]

d Nin-gubur (?)-ra, Rad. EBH 233, 9 sq.

951. En-kur I [ iu] , CT 24, 4. 1 0 ; 21,

7 4 ; Br. 2889.

952. En-kur-kur ; R I Nin-i6 - 6e-Zum / i e - i& - ii,

CT 25, 11. 1 5 sq. R = Qn-n-liZ, V R

21, 6 4 c ; cf. BE 17 p. 156.

953. En-kur-lliur-sag = 61 ~ e ' z sa-

6it ia& til-L-[a ..., M . 1850.

954. En-k6r-sig-nun-me-ubara, V R 51, 3. 42 sq.: R... i6-6a ja

el-La-nun X.. . ; I1 R 56, 48 : E?L]-lSur-

sZg i-si-*au-nu?z-?ne 1 min (= d Us-mu su-

kal "En-6i-ga-ge; cf. CT 16, 3 ; 17, 47

infr. d . Zim. Beitr. p. 2 2 6 ; Br. 283315;

En-kzir-sTg-nun-me-6nd, Br. 2834.

955. En-ki = i a ~ a , CT 24, 3. 2 9 ; 14,

1 7 ; 42, 1 0 8 ; 49, 9 6 ; cf. Br. 2903, 2906;

cf. " S a . 956. En-ki-bi-ir ..., CT 25, 3 9 O ~ V .

29.

957. En-ki-gi-du($)-na, accipit ob-

lationes in diebus festis : ezen-6udug-

kzi "Nina-ka, DP 43, 3 ; 53, 3 ; TSA

1, 1 ; ezen-je-4zi Wi?za-&a, RTC 47, 4 ;

Nik 23, 3 ; cf. S T H 41, 3 ; et mense:

itu-udu-312-Se-a-ka k-ud-sa v .rcina J h i - U . . . . DP 47, 2.

958. En-ki-da-kili(b), accipit obla-

tiones mense : i tu udu-izi-je-n " Nina-

t u , Nilr 148, 1. 2.

959. %~a-lka-DO vel d En-ki-SAR, ICB

6 , 425. 3 5 ; haec duo ideogrammata

eandem personam significant, sed in

unam pronuntiationem uniri posse non

videntur. Primum ideogr. generatim tran-

scribitur "U-6nni, socius Gilgamei, cf.

Epos Gilg. ; saepe simul cum Gilg. in

sigillis arch. repraesentatur ; cf. Ward,

,Seal Cyl. Ch. 10.

960. En-ki-e-ne, Br. 2905.

961. En-ki-im-du, CT 24, 28. 58 ;

% : "in : umzin ep&: 6e-bm i-gi[-i]

Reisn. Hymn. p. 92, 16. Laiigd. PS. 162,

27 (deus canalium).

962. En-kP-ka-gi-na Nik 23 ; (Eu,

deus kaZ& et ramku, cf. Frank, Stud.

z. Bab. R p. 7 sq.).

963. En-ki-kud-ama, accipit obla-

tiones in « ezen-6zdug-tzi W i n a - k a )>, DP 43, 1 ; 197, 3.

964. En-ki-ki-giH-gi-si~ accipit ob-

lationes in : ezen anzar-a-a-si(g)-gi-da-

ka, D P 60, 3 ; et : nig-giS-tag-ga "in-

mar-ki-ra DÜL.DÜL-z~ , DP 55, 7.

965. En-ki-pai-sir(-ra), accipit obla-

tiones in : ezen amar-a-a-si(g)-gi-da-Ra,

DP 60, 2 ; et in : nig-giS-tag-ga Nin-

*nur-4i-ra DÜ1-DÜl-La, DP 55, 6 ; cf. udu

a-yu-a (= oves oblatae) " R-4i-Ra-Kam

pa-siv-ra Izi-pa(d) mu-Kid, DP 98, 6 sq.

966. En-ki-pa(d) I i ~ ~ a y d n k , CT 25,

35, Obv. 2 ; 36 Obv. 1 ; Br. 2908.

967. En-kin-gal 1 [:G], CT 24, 4. 14 ;

21, 76 ; Br. 29dl.

968. En-labir-ra = i ~ ~ & c - z a b i r u ,

King, Assyr. ks p. 87, 87 ; (labir=igi+HU.

969. ER-lal-ge, Br. 2911.

970. En-111 ( u ~ u ? ) 1 SU, CT 24, 3. 3 5 ;

Br. 2940.

97 1. En-lulini Pastor o v i u m - ~ n ~ i ~ n dei

Ningirsu, cf. SAIC 130, 10. 3-9.

972. [En]-ligir-si d Dumu-zi; Br.

11036, 8796 ; (d Umzin-Li-biv-si I R). 973. En-M(-lalli) = iL gez, ~ f . iz B&-

Z2Lzmz.

974. En-lil-banda = E u ; CT 25,

33. 1 8 ; % = Ea, CT 24, 14. 20 ;

" En-Lid-6anda I " En-Zil- ..., C T 24, 49.

8 6. 975. En-lil-Zi I NU-banda (!) i l BiZi;

d Mu-lcl-ZiZ-zi I R etc. ; I1 R 52, 20 6 ;

C T 24, 22. 118 ( [ C L Elz-]liZ-za 1 Nu-6anda

L-kw-ra-ge) C T 24, 6 . 20: dEn-lil-da-

z i 1 NU-banda k-kur-ra-ge ; I11 R 68,

19 c ; Ga-Zil-La-zi(d)-da; cf. Br. 28711319 ;

RI 10390.

976. ew-138-lugal-zi I d En-uru-mu

Sn ..., C T 25, 14, 16 ; Br. 2876.

977. En-Bil-rh, Br. 2871.

978. En-lil-ri-e, Br. 2874.

979. En-me-ur-an-na 1 i u a ... , CT

24, 50. 4 a.

980. %n-me-ur-ur I Su I da[m dKid-

k id?] , C T 24, 46 (K 43/19 Q 3).

981. Etm-nine-1~-1~ I m i n (=$a~a), CT

25, 21 R. 25.

982. En-me-Sar-ra ( iu , CT 24, 4.

26 ; Br. 2935 ; = Nergad, dominator in

ferni (A-ra-nl-Li) cf. Iastr. Rel. I 472 sq.;

cf. 1. C. 353 ; n~*l L~L-Zim ( %, V R 46,

21 ; p * ~ $ ~ - ~ i ? j / " R, C T 33, 1. 3 ; cf.

Kugl. Sternk. Erg. I, 14 sq. ; "'L*L Lu-

Zirn = Andromeda ; v%%LS~-gi = Perseus ;

cf. ZA 23, p. 366; Vir. A Ch. ISt. 11,

67 ; cf. Str. ZA 6, 243. 36 : bi-ki-turn

(fletus, lameiltatio) Sa a,"!~ 0 6 e t u a-aa

dEn-me-Sar-rn; cf. quoqiie Reisn. Hymn.

P. 146, 35.

983. ]En-mer-si = d Dumu-zi, C T 24,

9 ; I< 11035, 4 ; C T 24, 19. 3 6 ; C T 25,

7 (K 7663 etc.) 4 ; Br. 2888 ; cf. "Umzilz-

Li-6i-ir-si ; a n - ligir-si.

984. En-mul I SU, CT 24, 3. 3 3 ; 21,

64; VR 52, 4 a (« » loco « mal ) , Br.

2858, M 10377; cf. Langd PS. 150, 7.

985. En-na fiiius avis ZC, IV R 14,

21 a. 986. En-na-di I utug ~ a - z ~ [ g e ] , CT

24, 36. 43; Br. 2830.

987. En-na-mii, de Gen. T D 5513.

988. En-nw, Bart. i 2, 379. 3 ; I1 59,

19. 3 ; 80, 70. 3.

989. En-nu-gi / 6e'd w i t i m b&l Ja t[a-

a-vi], C T 25, 49 R 3 ; Br. 2836 ; M 1840;

cf. Gilg. Ep. Tab. V1 1 8 ; Langd PS. ' 154, 32 (dumu-sag d En-Zil-da-ra). ["]EH-

nu-gi 1 gu-za-lal 4 En-lil-l6-ge ; d Ur&

zc-rzc-ma-ai maS I m i n (=gu-za-laldE etc.);

*Nisaba-ur-sag I dam-6i-sulgu-za-daletc.

C T 24, 10. 6 sqq. ; c f . Wi saba-ga l .

990. En-nu-un-silim-ma I ~u (li-

tar-tar an-na-ge) mu-Se-dzr-24 Sn iLA-ni-

[-im], C T 24, 26 sqq. ; 21, 60 ; Br. 2842.

991. En-nu-nunuz-khd [?] Nan- na(i), d a m Wanrcn ( r ) - r i , Langd PS.

p. 152 ; M 1854 ; c f . "En]-nu-nunuz-

t a d h u I i u ; C T 24, 31. 7 2 6 , (M 11244).

992. En-nun I [SU], CT 24, 4. 8 ; 21,

7 3 ; Br. 2851.

993. En-nun-ki, CT 1, 1 5 ( i n mar-

g ine ) ; Hub . Pers. 168, n . 15.

994. En-nun-dsagal-Ba I i u g u ( d ) -

r1u6 *Marduh-ge, C T 24, 28. 6 4 ; 15, 9.

995. En-nin = il I ; - t a ~ ; M 1921.

996. En-nin-ti(l)-la-mu - i~ B ~ Z

Kar-ra-dzr iu-$U ild[ni] M 1849.

997. En-sig-nun 1 ;U (u tug d. . . ) , CT

24, 36. 3 7 ; Br. 2945; W ssi-anSu-Ra-ni

en * Nzn-gir-su-ra (pastor asinorum

W i n g i v ) S A K 130, 9 . 15-10, 3 ; 60,

6 . 1 ; C T 1 , 7. 1 . 3 ; Hub . Pers. p. 1 6 9 , n . l .

998. En-PA I min (= Na6U) I Sa Did-

mun , C T 24, 42. 1 0 7 ; d R = ~ u s k u , C T

25, 45. 1 0 ; Br. 2867 ([d Urnun-m]u-d%-

ru I "1. 999. En-pi-pi, C T 24, 47, 8 ; 25, 39

Obv . 25 : En-$i-[pi]. en-bi-bi

1000. En - Sa - lu - 1~ I sal-iskim-muh

"Si%?]-ge, C T 24, 48. 10 ; c f . Umdn-

Sa(6)]-si-ib I *R I il N u s t u ; I1 R 59, 1 3 6.

1001. En-Sa(g)-du(g) I iLNzrstu, CT

25, 45. 8 ; I1 R 59, 1 3 6 [" Umum-ia(b)]-

si-i6 I Q (sic Z im. V S G W 63, 9 0 ) ; c f .

il Nusku . 1002. En-Hhl di-im-dam I oe-lit $-Li,

C T 24, 12. 31 ; 21, 91 ( V n minSakdim;

quid significet <( min D, n o n patet).

1003. Eni-Gar / lnin (= E LA-nu-um u

A n t u m ) , C T 24, 1. 1 0 ; 19, 5 ; 20, 7 a ;

4, 6 ; 21, 72 ; c f . Br. 2897 ; unus e x 21

ama-a-a A n u ~ n U A n t u m . 1004. En-&da, U r q.. Bart. 2, 88,

92, 1.

1005. En-Hurim-bad, Br. 2913.

1006. En-fi(1) = il E a ; CT 24, 14.

4 5 ; 27. 12 a ; Br. 2831.

1007. En-6-nu-ru (= il ~ a ) , CT 24,

27. 7 ; c f . C u - N U - r a . 1008. ENGAR, (= iaNini6) Br. 1020;

Mal@ 8 , 7 8 ; c f . W&. 1009. EngUr, mater i lEa, R T C n . 314;

C T 7 , 22, R 9 ; Hub . Pers. p. 173 (sub

G u r ; n . 2), * E n g u r (?)-ra-ne, Bart. 2,

100, 403 R ; "ngur-ra I Su (u tug * ...) C T 24, 36. 38 ; en-gur I Qn-engur 1 i12%a

Sa %[G...], C T 25, 48. 3 ; c f . Br. 2912;

13483. " E n g u v I anza %n-ti-ga-ge I sal-

iskim-zi e'-kz6g,-ra-ge, C T 24, 20. 17; 1 , 25;

c f . " n g z ~ r li6 . h - a ~ a g - ~ a . . . IV R 2 9 , 5 7 c ;

M V G 1996 p. 79, 8. 5 5 ; c f . W i n a 111, 5.

1010. Er-ia, Z A 4, 261. 11 ; p. 263;

c f . Iastr. Rel. 1 , 116 11. 3 ; 179 n . 4.

101 1. EreS (= N I N ) min-in-dub a-na

e-ri-ei-in-dub-bu-kzc I %in (= d Nin-kar-ra-

ak ) C T 25, 3. 39.

1012. EreS-ki-gal, uxor Nergal, re-

gina inferorum.

I . Nomen : E-ri-eS-ki-i-ga-a-al, E- ri-0%-ki-i-gal, E-ri-ig-ki-gal, Bez. Te11

Am. p. 146; ult ima forma e t iam W i n c k l .

- A b . T h o n t a f . n . 234 R 1 ; 239 a. 4.

6 ; cf . ' E ~ s o x ~ ~ y n h et 'Eeeox~yah , K A T

583 n . 2. C u m dNIN-ki-gal quoque sit

uxor Nergal e t c u m N I N = ereS (cf.

*Erei-in-du6) d NIN-ki -gal l egendum est

dEreS-ki-gal. Sensus au t em h. n o m .

es t regina (e-ri-Su = iar-ra-tum, s t r .

AV 2366) loci magni i. e . inferni ». (e-

mesal : * Gaian-ki-gal) .

Huic nom. Sumerico correspondet se-

miticurn Al-la-turn, C T 25, 4. 24 ; 8, 8

Br. 11581; 12786.

Aliud nornen uxoris iz~ve'vgal est il La-

iaz; cf. h.

11. Textus : 1) Oblationes accepit men-

se « i tu ezen Qa-L-ka », ( D P 51, 3) item

eius rnaritus "in-a-zu.

2) a-Ua-ti-Su-nu B-~i-eS-Ai-i-ga-a-aZ (so-

ror eorum scil. deorum). . . [n-ha-ti-Su-nu]

ra-a-bi-i-ti (s. maior natu). . . Nergal fra-

ter et eius maritus, cf. Myth. de Ner-

gal e t EreSk. I<B 6, 74. 2, 11 ; 78, 14. 16.

Etiarn " Nin-a-zu est rnaritus WveSk i -

gaZ, sic iatn D P 51, 3 e t pluries in text.

illius periodi; cf. quoque &E&-ki-gad &m

"in-a-zu-ge I1 R 18, 40 a ; cf. KB 6, 525.

3) Nanz-ta-ru mn-ru naram Be'l i-dit-

ti (filius) EveS-ki-gaZ, CT 16, 12. 5-8.

Utukkzc mali sunt gu-zu-lad (portatores

throili) R, CT 16, 13, 3, 10.

4 ) [aS-bat] Sar-vat iqitum(-turn) "Brei-

ki-gad iz belit-se'vi du6-sav-ra-at irsit im

(-tim) ma-har-Sn kan-Sn-at, KB 6, 190.

46 sq. vd. 1. C. descriptionem inferni.

5) cf. Mythum de desceilsu iCiStav ad

inferos, Dhorme T R 326 sqq.

6) "EreS-ki-gal dam 'E Nie-a-zu-ge igi-

bi ki-Kur-Szi ha-6a-ra-an-gb-g& = "in

aZ-ti & i n pa-n[GSa a-na aS-r]i Sa-nam-

ma IiS-kun = d E. « uxor "inazu, fa-

ciem suarn alio vertat » (nam daernones,

qui ab exorcistis ex aegrotis expelluntur,

sunt ~iuntii EreSkigad), CT 16, 46. 166

sqq.; item I1 R 18, 40 sq. a.

7 ) BeS-ki-gad ru-ba-a-at si-ir-tum

a-Si-6a-at e'-urugal-gnd Sn e-14-ia Ia Y&-'-

i-mi-ia i-di-i&-&-U bi-i-&-in ES-urz~gad-

gad 6it-su i-na Kutiza e-eS-Si-ii e-pu-uS,

Langd. NBK 182, 54 sqq. (Nebultadne-

zar).

8) nlU"iru I "reS-ki-gal, V R 46, 1.

29 ; sed cf. iz S iru Nin-giS-zi(d)-da

be'l iv-+tim CT 33, 2. 8.

9) Tentamina explicandi symbola et

inlagines h. d. cf. K A T 3 636, 6 (71 in-

[xos] T ~ S & ? ~ [ T L w ~ ~ L ] 'EQE~XFLYU?~) ; sed con-

tra, Frank, Beschwörungsrel. 73 sqq.;

Ward, Seal Cyl. p. 149-151.

1013. Erim M. 6079; cf. 5813.

1014. Erirn-kur-kur-ra ( d u m u

dNi?t-Mav-Bi-ge) CT 24, 48. 12.

1015. ES I iLSin, CT 25, 32. 1 3 ;

s i - i n d [ ~ ~ ] , CT 29, 46. 28 ; cf. ilSin.

1016. ES-bar-an-ki 1 SZL (g-u(d)-rlub

"Babbar-ge), CT 24, 31. 89 a ; 28, 26

Obv. 25.

10 17. EC-bar-an-na 1 SU gu(d)-dzi6

"in-Szdur-[U-ge], CT 24, 2. 8 ; Br.

13470.

10 18. ES-ba(ir)-ra cf. IS-ha-ra ; Ran-

ke Pers. 199.

1019. ES-rnu-din-di / Sa~hu- f i ,

Br. 10002.

1020. &-man, CT 25, 28, K 2115,

5 b.

1021. ESmun, deus Tyriorum, cf. iLia-

su-mu-nu . 1022. "ES-ge-kui I min (= Adad) , CT

25, 17. 39.

1023. U cf. U n x m etc.

1024. 'd' U; zi I u I " A d a d , V R 36, 1. 8 ;

U = A d a d i n ri-mi; = A d n d Sn bir-&i,

Br. 8733; M . 6 5 7 0 ; cf. ii.

1025. U = A-nu-um : zi I u I $1 A-nu-um,

V R 36, 1. 3.

1026. U = Anturn; zi 1 u I An-turn, V R

36, 1. 4.

1027. U = 21 E?$-zu; B I u 1 En-zu , V R

36, 1. 6 ; cf. Ci.

1028. U = 11 En-Zil; zi I u I C l En-ZiZ, V R

36, 1 . 5 ; cf. U. 1029. U = i11itw; zi I U I ~ l I ~ - t a r ; V R

36, 1. 9 ; cf. ii. 1030. U = ZlI i tav ka tkabdni ; B I U 1 LLR;

V R 36, 1. 10.

1031. U = icSarnai; U / U 1 tlR; V R

36, 1. 7 .

1032. U-U 1 21 A d a d Sn ri-nzi, Br. 8826.

1033. U-gur I sulZaZ r h d - u n 6 - g a l . ..I, C T 25, 1. 2 1 ; C T 24, 49 6 ; 36, 52 (=

" N e v g a l ) ; 4 1 , 67 i W - g u r I min (lz N e r -

g a l ) ( 9a-&U-U-a-G); cf. Br. 8860 ; 13301

sq.); cf. ~ W e r g a Z .

1034. U-arme ni-ra, Br. 13293.

1035. il'ni U-rui-W-na ( - n i - ~ i - i l ) , MDOG

n. 35, 51 (Winckl.).

1036. U 211-lum, Str. Nbn. 514, 3 ;

"-9zi(?)-durfi; cf. Tallq. N . p. 289.

1037. U-tll(d), Br. 13290.

1038. (J, Hub. Pers. p. 34 ; 1 7 0 ; cf.

"n-zi.

1039. " ... I,(= I i t a r ) , C T 25, 17. 10.

1040. rd ...]-&T I i l N u s k u , C T 24,45. 56.

1041. "-j-a(?) Tallq. N . p. 288.

1042. W-si, Dat. Sg. dei ' U a s Arme-

niorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart. 436 (« 'Uns=

H u a s = V a s ktait le dien du vent; il

Ctait le Vdta, le dieu des Aryas sans-

crits et des anciens Eraniens ; ' U a s par-

ticipait aussi, vraisemblablement du dieu

Vayou, Vdyou, le dien-Air de llAvesta

et du VCda D).

1043. 6-a-i-na-'tl-e = u n s terrae

Na.-, deus Armeniorum, Sand. Iilscr.

Urart. 436 sq.

1044. fi-ad-a, Br. 12857.

1045. 4ap 6-bur-kia-ba-ak, ~ c h e i i T.

klam-anz. 1 p. 39 [U-bu]-ur-ku-jak 1. C.

2 p. 37, 1 3 ; R T 27 p. 115, 59.

1046. 6-du-ra-an, V R 6 , 35 (deuc

EZam) (= V - u d - y a - a n cf.). 1047. d "-dg ..., CT 25, 29 (K 13675) ;

C?-dz i (g) -~k(g) -~a , SAIC 92, 3. 2 0 ; 122,

2. 9 (= bonus U t u k k u ) ; cf. Uiukku .

1048. 0-i-a Dat. Sg. dei pluviae (cf.

V L ~ ) apud Armenios, Sand. Inscr. Urart.

438.

1049. d miz &-&U Sf~nzu&an fii. izSa-

maS), CT 24, 32. 1146 ; («?nie » pro-

babiliter refertur ad glossam ?U-iinu-&a-

an in 1. 1126).

1050. naP 6-li (?), R T 27 p. 115, 60.

1051. O - ~ U , Br. 12855.

1052. 0-mu-[un?] = Bel, M. 4312.

1053. 6-ni-na-a, Dat. Sg. dei Uni-

nas Armeniorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart.

439 (U U. Ctait le dieu de l'agriculture D).

1054. [d] U-sa-8 I i~1[-9i,-gi,l, ZA i , 7;

cf. Malrlu 6, 5 ( d U[-sa-81.

1055. U-su-mu-11, Br. 12851.

1056. 6-$ur-a-mat-s[u], CT 25,21,

R 16 ; il U-sur-amat (i KA)-su, surpu

8, 9 ; ili?-sur-a-nzat-sa, I R 43, 32 ; BA

3, 297. 43; 283; (Urukhi aZi-Ja) RT 27

P. 116, ,62.

1057. U-~.a-a, Dat. Sg. deae Ura Ar-

meniorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart. 439 (« La

dCesse de la belle saison et particulie-

rement du printemps »). 1058. " U-ra-ma-az-da, i1 6-ra-maz-

da, il 6-ra-mi-iz-da; i1 U-ru-ma-az-da;

i1 fi-ri-mi-~z-da-' ; il fi-ri-rni-iz-da, for-

niae babyl. nominisOrmuzd, supremi dei

Persaru~n ; alias vd. sub i1 PP-bu-ur-ma-

az-da-' ; cf. King, Behist. p. LI11 ; forma

susiana ; U-ra-mag-ta, King. 1. C.

1059. U-ri, Thur. ~ g . TDT 1, 1277

(n. pr. Da d . . . ) .

1060. ~ - h , Br. 12859.

1061. 6-~u-man "", BB 12860.

1062. 6-tu-di-muS I min (= Samai),

CT 25, 27. 13 ; Br. 12854.

1063. 0-a-nun-na = d Nin-zb, Br.

9495.

1064. 0-bu-bu-ul I mim (= Nergal),

CT 25, 35 R 1 4 ; 36 R 20 ; CT 24, 36.

62; cf. V R 46, 2. 12 ( d R 1 min).

1065. 0-G-maß-lu 1 su (fii. "in-

Subur?), CT 24, 2. 6 ; Br. 13399.

1066. 0-[ßal?]-lu I su in-gi-a ~ a -

nun-gal[-ge], CT 25, 4. 22 ; text. parall.

C S 24, 35. 26 : "-hal?-~U.

1067. 0-LI '"-ga," "fil. dNin-Su6ur?)

CT 24, 2. 5 ; Br. 13392.

1068. 0-li-6 ( Su ([gu(d)-d]dO an-na-

ge), CT 24, 2. 1 2 ; Br. 13393.

1069. 0-ma-ni-s6-s6 1 sf4 (gu(d)-

ddb "in-&!I[-ge]), CT 24, 8. 6.

1070. U-gh, cf. Ur d ... Bart. 2, 86.

85 Obv. a

1071. U = iz ~ d a d ; & I 2 wt-tu-& I il R,

CT 12, 6, 1 , 1 1 ; cf. U.

1072. 0 = iZ G ~ 5 - d ~ ~ ; & I 2 ut-tu-ti 1 R, CT 12, 6, 1, 1 3 ; cf. U.

1073. 0 = iL En-lil; & I 2 ut-tu-& ( il R,

CT 12, 6, 1, 1 0 ; cf. U.

1074. 0 iz Si%; & I 2 wt-tu-u I il R, CT

12, 6, 1 , 1 2 ; cf. U.

1075. 0-miu ] nzin (= Adad), CT25,

17. 29 ; Br. 13168189 ; cf. CT 24, 37. 14: d 2-U V : &-%U.

1076. 0 (?) = d En lli-oi ( d En-lila) M .

1201 ; im Ü secundum Thur. Dg. T D T

1, 1406 certe = meridies; cf. " Im-

si-di.

1077. Ub-bu-uh-ti, BE, 14, 60 ; Clay

PN 149.

1078. Ub-ri-ia-ag Bu-ri-ia-aS (deus

Cass.), BE 15 p. 4 ; (= Adad, cf. Del.

Koss. p. 23, Les. 4, 135. 3. 1079. d-bi-h-ga UbiSaga I d En-lil, Br.

12230.

1080. Ug: cf. n. pr. Ur 4 ... D P 191,

1 (?) Bart. 2, 62. 3 ; U-dg I ug (sign.

arch.) I i"ama~, CT 12, 8. 10. 1081. SU-mu-dg-ga d UG I i l . . . . ; ~as-shn

" UG I ... ; ~ag-ghn d AG.SIL (?)-AM I . . .. CT 29, 46. 8-10.

1082. Ug I d U-mu, CT 25, 22. 3 5 ;

23, 2 a ; C T 24, 47. 14 6 (G-dg I 2-mu). 1083. fJg, u-ug I ug (sign. al.cl~.) pi-iih-hu-

ut-ta i - g i n I i c [SamaS ?I, C T 12, 8. 19 ; cf. n . 1080.

1084. min (du-11n-ga) d c-r~ ( .... C T 29,

45. 11.

1085. d ~ r - 1 3 ~ = dDi-tar, C T 24, 38.

117 6 ; textus parall. C T 25, 41. 24 :

ugy ug. 1086. Ug-@l = d Di-tar; C T 24, 38.

1 1 8 a ; 25, 41. 25.

1087. Ug Uru " I d u - u m ~i. uvu hi,

C T 25, 22. 36; 23, 3 a ; cf. W d U Y U ~ ~ .

1088. [' 6g]-lin-bi-bia3 1 6 MUS-tn6-6a-

ab-6a, C T 25, 22. 47 ; 33, K 13666 ; cf.

C T 24, 47, 23 6 (Zirn. VSGW 63 p. 123)

pertinet ad familiarn i1 Nergal, Zirn. 1. C .

1089. fig-ld, Clay PN 150.

1090. dg-mab ("Di- tar) , C T 24, 38.

118 6. 1091. dg-P4irn-niga lCi I d a-i.ta-zaa Ja

si-ga-ri: mu-Zu si-nzar[ra], Reisn. H . p.

92, 20 ; cf. Langd. PS. 31, 20 ; " 1 m i n

(= de-ta-lak) lh si-gar-ge, C T 24, 24.

70; 11, 6.

1092. Og4ur, U r d ... Thur. Dg. T D T

1 , 1057; 1256.

1093. Ug ..., cT 25, 20 ( D T 115, 2

W.). 1094. d(g)-k13, C T 25, 28 (K 7659, 9);

(cignum ~ ( g ) fortasse meliuc legitur dZg,

propter : "in-din-dzg--g'a Ga?an-ti-

dib-6a); cf. Nin-ti-u(g)-ga.

1095. Ugur (= ~ W e r g a l ) cf. du-gur. 1096. ""-U' Ud 1 icSamai; C T 25, 25. 4.

1097. UD = ic Marduk Sa ki-na-a-ti,

C T 24, 50, 9 6.

1098. Ud-al-tar, C T 24, 25. 97 6 ;

13, 43 ( ["I I m i n (= Su da.l?z-Z~i-*,~u-us-Sa

uS) (maritus be-lit i-Li); "war. ?,zuk) Ud-ad-

t a r I Da-)Gnu, Str. AV 1895 ; Vir. A c h

s a r n a ~ 10. 80.

1099. Ud-alarn, Br. 13186.

1100. Ud-an-ni (?) ..., CT 24, 35, 14.

1101. Ud-bar-ra, BA 6, 5. 117.

1102. Ud-gh-de / wie (= A d a d ) , C T

25, 20. 1 4 ; 24, 32. 125; 24, 40. 45 ("1 i U d a d Ja ri-ih-si), cf. 111 R 67, 48 C ;

V R 44, 47 C : "&Mai-Ju-gal "Ud&-de = ??%Si-kil-ti icAdad; cf. 111 R 69, 67 sq.;

Langd. Lit. P1 lo , 7 ; Ud-gu-ud-de = "Adad, RA 10, 70.

1 1103. "dgd-ianü (loco « de » ?) I m i n

( ~ A d a d ) , C T 25, 16, 1 4 ; Langd. Lit.

p. 145.

1104. Ud-gb-ra-ra U d a d , Langd.

Lit. n. 13, 6 ; 16, 8. ( Ud-gib-ra-n& C. 1.

p. 145 non invenitur 1. C.). 1 105. Ud-giggal-lia / i c & m S i ( S i ) , Br.

7829; 6R I m i n (= &flin-ib) C T 25, 12.

6 ; I1 R 57, 51 C; Zirn. Rit. n. 27, 1 0 ; cf.

W1 5837. cf. Wt-ta-gi?ga6lu-du-ti(2).

1 106. Ud-de-an-ta I m i n (= A d a d ) ,

C T 25, 20. 1 5 ; Br. 13177.

1107. Ud-dd-gub-br~ I nrin (F Sa-

maJ) , C T 25, 27. 7 a ; 25, 28 ; 24, 31.

66; Br. 13178.

1108. Ud-de-dingir-ra, CT 25, 20.

1 6 ; I11 R 69, 69: "Ud-deLra-ra (error?

cf. Ud-gib-ra-ra) . 1109. Ud=d&ki-ta (= i a ~ d a d ) , CT

24, 32. 126.

11 10. Ud'du'zi, Vir, A Ch. Sin 3, 2.

1 11 1. Ud-6-zi-an-na / :U ( g ~ ( d ) - d h b

iGSin), C T 25, 19, 21 ; 21 Obv. 14. Br.

13183.

1112. Ud-& I rnilz (= SamaS). CT 25,

25. 25 ; 27, 3 a ; V R 45, 41 C : "d-k = +&? " h m i i ; cf. Br. 7934.

1113. Ud-6g / h-nzu, C T 24, 47, 146 ;

cf. "g.

11 14. Ud-ug-? ..., C T 25, 35. 2 6.

11 15. Ud-u[g]-lug[al], CT 24, 35. f 1 16. d Ud min=ud-mi-na-bi - ~ d , (= dA.A),

C T 24, 31. 6 8 ; cf. W t u . U t u ; cf. d S i ~ -

ri-da.

Ud-Ud - 124 - UI-La+-ra

11 17. Ud-vid (-nad-a-ka), DP 218, 3. 1 1 18. Ud-uik-ka-tab-ba / S U , CT 24,

47. 1 5 sq. cf. dzik-ka-tab-6a. 1119. Ud-iiria-ki, Br. 1 3 1 6 7 ; cf. ".g

" U r u "1 . 1120. Ud-uru-llia, CT 24, 6. 3 4 ; 23,

130 ( Ud-ujru-Zu 1 Nin-2'6 dumu-sag

d EnZiZ (= BE)-l[d-ge]).

112 1. Ud-z~P (?) = Nin-ib (Y), Iastr. R .

I 166.

1122. "d-zal-?.. (I IStav), C T 25,

17, 8 .

1 123. Ud(?)-be-gal ( NevgaZ) C T

24, 36, 55.

1124. uc%-U~~-am, CT 24, 34, 32.

1125. Ud-ka-lii, Br. 7826.

1126. Ud ka-nun-di I gu(d)-rlzib

"Nin-ib[-gej, C T 24, 8 . 7.

1127. Ud-ka-tmhnifi / "E%-uru-mu Ja

" 6 b[u ....., C T 24, 14. 24 ; t e l um dei A7in-

2iU, cf. Hrozny Niilrag, T a b . 3 , 2 3 s q .

cf. Br. 7825.

1128. Ud-ka-ni-an-na / SG ( g u ( d ) -

dzi6 ZCSifz), C T 25, 19. 20 ; 21 Obv . 1 5 ;

Br. 13166.

1129. Ud-ki-bi(l) n. pr. CT 1, 47. 2 .

1130. Ud-ma&i tu..... ( [Su gu(d)-du16

"in. S A R +- G U ( D ) , C T 25, 19. 21 ;

21, Obv. 20.

1 131. Ud-men-an-na I ~u ( g u ( d ) -

dzib ZLSin), C T 25, 19. 1 9 ; 21 Obv. 1 2 ;

Br. 13182.

1 132. Ud-nam-edin-na, CT 25, 33.

K 13666 ; [Wld-nam-erdin-wa I dir-ra-ha-

ba, C T 25, 22. 4 6 ; 24, 47, 22 6 ; c f . Ziin.

V S G W , 63, P . 123.

1133. Ud-sa ....., CT 25, 29, K 13675.

1 134. Ud-sahar-ra tu-[mu g i ( g ) - ] g a

(f i l . noctis) , Langd. PS. 156, 4 8 ; n . 14.

1 135. [d Ud-sa~-1-ra / $LSin Sa s i su nam.

ra t , Del AW 206 s q . ; [ W d - ] s a ~ I mifi

(= tbSin) I Sn +zu-mzw-te, C T 24, 39, 18 ;

"Ud-sar = >"U-an-na-ru, Combe , S i n

7 sq ; cf. &' ud-sar N i n a ", DP 47, 1 3 ;

&'-ud-sar-uru-azag-ga, Nilr 29 ; 149.

1 136. U d - ~ r g - l ~ ? ... ( q n - u r u - m u

Sa aLlb-~aL-i, C T 24, 14, 3 4 ; Br. 7922.

1 137. CI ~ d i - S ~ ~ ' a e-rib $l.!?awz-Ji, Br.

7958 ; M 5948.

1138. Ud-&i(g)-ga, CT 1 , 47. 4.

1139. ka-aS UD-[?] I CT 29, 45. 4 .

1140. Udun-ta-Am-k6, M. 11160.

1141. Udun-ta-Am-nag, M 11159.

1 142. UZ-miP, cf. &E~P-kzir-sZg-nzrn-me-

ubara.

1143. dUz-ria-ka-8u-nu, BS. 13127.

1144. UZ, cf. U r ziz, R T C 272.

1145. CI U Z - ~ ~ P - ~ U , Urd. . . R T C 235 ; cf.

d S i ? z 11, 8 .

1146. ...' UO'AN / k i 3 (= eS?) C T

29, 44. 15.

1147. U$-bi-turn, Br. 13236.

1148. Wk-ka-d~-a / sa, CT 25, 22.

3 8 ; 23, K 6037, 5 .

1149. ok-ka-tab-ba 1 i u , CT 25, 22.

3 7 ; 23, I< 6037, 4 ; "i2 1 ka-aGteZ-Zum,

C T 25, 22. 3 9 ; 23, K 6037. 6 ; t e x t . pa-

rall. CS 24, 47, 15 b sq : CL Ud-zik-ka-Lab-

6a ( Su.

1150. ok-ku-mu I Su (Pik-kzr ~ 6 M a v -

duk-ge), C T 24, 16. 19 ; 28, 74 ; Br. 12424.

1 1 51. kl8-maS I Su dgfhb-ba e'-kur-ra-

ge , C T 24, 24 67 sq .

1152. " kT~-ma8-gi-rturn9 Ranke Pers.

p. 208 ; T h u r . Dg . LC. 67 ; BE 6 p. 6 3 ;

d e G e n . T D T 5552. = A n ~ n i t u m , domina

i-ul-rnaS; c f . W ~ k i t - t u m (= Erecheilsis),

Uri-turn etc.; LLUZ-nta-Si-tum, Scheil , Sip-

par p 113.

1 153. Ul-si(g)-ga / 26 IStar I Sa Same'

u irsiti, C T 24, 41. 77.

1154. U1-sYg-[ga], CT 25, 30 R 17.

1 155. Ul-Par-ra (= dNidaßa), C T 24,

1 9, 3 3 ; Br. 9158.

1156. Ul-? I ~ n i n (= En) I Sa ik-Ra-ri,

C T 24, 43, 135; 25, 47. Obv. 13.

1157. Um-an-du?, Nik 2, 4.

1158. Um-bi-da-ki, BS. 12432.

1159. Uni-dagal-la, Br. 12433.

1160. Um-ma, custos portae X I I I ~ ~

inferni, cf. Myth. de EreSk. et Nerg. 73.

1 16 1. Um-~rrne-da I (dumzc "i\lin-mar-

ki-ge); C T 24, 48, 16 6 ; "Um-me e-"'e-z"

-d[n] , C T 25, 27, 7 6 ; cf. Langd. Lit.

p. 19, 18.

1 162. Um-mega-Pd-zi / min (=

Ninkarraka), C T 25, 3. 57; 29 Rm 2

289 col. 2, 5 ; CT 24, 47. 3 a . 11 63. 'eJmu=.?jela&j (= E$) io-la-su-u

-kam I i l s in , C T 25, 32. 14; M 7545.

1164. umfin 1 ikSin, C T 25, 32. 6 ;

24, 30, 4. 6 ; I1 R 58, 41 6 ; cf. U.

1165. dUraitn I min (= SamaS), CT

25, 27. 1 0 a ; cf. U.

1166. "~mfin 1 ki-min (=I IStar), C T

25, 44. 4 ; cf. U.

1167. Umein-a-ab-ba (emecai) = "LugaGa-a6-6a I Szt (z NergaZ) Br. 8835 ;

"Uwzun-ab-a ="ttgaZ-ab-a I Su, Br. 8807.

1 168. Umun-a-ZU I "in-a-zu 1 iu-

ma (= ATilt-ib) C T 25, 8. 13. Br. 8833 ;

1174. ( d ) Umkan-amaH-azagga = "Nin-amaS-azag-ga, M 6588. sib-zi(d)-da

d R = ?-i-&um ki-nu iLNin-a~nai-azag-ga,

Langd PS 154, 36, 11. 15 ; (ZA 6, 242,

22); Langd. Lit. p. 145.

1175. Umain-M-bi(l) 1 azugal-66-bi(l) j Sn (Nergal?) Br. 8793.

1176. UmGn-Bad-urudu-nagar lCi

= Tamuz, dominus DGr-gu~gur~, i , Zirn.

Tarn. p. 707 n. 3.

1177. uanuin-banda I ~LZugaGbanda I Sn-nzn, Br. 8808; cf. n!i 6586; zrmzin-6anda

umzin Dur-nun-na = ilu Banda (du) be-

el ES-nun-nahi, Langd PS. 154, 22, n. 1 ;

cf. i z Be-Zum 6e'Z ES-nun-naki, I1 R 60,

4 a ; cf. ES-nun-nn f i 1 n d t Tzd-Li-ia-aS, I1

R 39. 59g, h ; Horn. Gr. * p. 296.

1 178. flTaaiun-bar-gi-si 1 "[Ni%-66r-

gi-sil ( ilJar-pa-+ti-tunz I aSSut-su (iZMar-

duk), Br. 8801; cf. Zirn. VSGbV. 63, 92

n. 2 ; cf. " En-Dar-gi-si.

1179. Um6n-bi-lu-lu = d ~ n (?~7 in) -

6i-Zu-b = "Mavduk, Br. 8817 ; cf. "n-

6i-zu-zu.

1180. kTm&w-gd-si-c%i, Reisn. H. n. 9,

43; Langd. PS. 82, 43. (= Nergal).

, 1 18 1. UmGn-66-dbä-a (= I f i~tha) ,

cf. WreS-ki-gal.

1169. UmUn-5-gid-da, cf. " U+nzin-

z~rng-ai-la e t Umun-6-zu; Langd PS. p. 158, 5 7 ; 160, 6 n. 2.

1 170. Urnun-&-ZU umun-6-gid-da (rna-

ritus EveSkigal), Latlgd. PS. p. 160, 6

n. 1, 2 ; cf. dEreS-ki-gal.

11 7 1. Unnuin-ab-a umzin-gil-da-6-a

be-eZ bar-rn-du Sa-&-U, cangd . PS. 156,

41, n. 1. cf. dUmzin-a-ab-6n; M 6585.

1 172. Umh-hb-dubw 1 d,[Zugak66]-

du6ur I izillarduk, Br. 8827. cf. d Zztgal-

dubuv.

1173. Umdn-abzu Zugababzu = En, Br. 8790.

Reisn. H. n. 9, 45 ; Langd PS. p. 82,

45. (= ivergnz).

1182. um6n 6-me§-lam (i NergaZ)

Reisn. H . n. 9, 46 ; Langd PS. p. 62, 46.

1 183. U-mu-un dfi(g)-ga zi(d)-da -= 6 i h m Sn &ib?ti kitti, Langd. Lit.

P. 111, 7 sq.

1184. Urmi61tn-"~-~~-~~An-Ici~a / ZU- gaZ ["n#i1'An-k]i-a / illhZarduk Br. 8809.

1185. 8Jmfin-dini-tiii.'" = d E n (?

Ni?z)-din-tir " i izMarduk, Br. 8830.

1 186. uIn&ta-e-p& ; d En-ki-iw~-rtzl / h i n (?) R I 6e-bunz i-gi-[i] Reisn. H .

P. 92, 16; Langd PS. 162, 27.

1187. [UmunPfi-a I "23% L#i"I-PA (

(Nisku), I1 R 59, 14 a ; Zirn. VSGW 63,

90.

1188. Umuni-urugal(-la) X d lve-

zmG-gnZ 1 Su (Nevgad), Br. 8816. ["I um4n d-gid-du, Langd PS. 158, 57; cf.

M 6587; 3291; "U?nzin UrugaZ (Var.

Umzin d Ufwgal) ainar za-gh-na I ?na-ri

eZ-Zum, Langd PS 158, 53. R = Dumu-

zi, Zirn. Tarn. p. 708, 16.

1 189. Urnah-bair-sc~g-g&, dnn "Ud-

R-ge, Langd. Lit. n. 92 R 3 ; n. 15, 5.

1190. 0-mu-hin-bu~[-ki-al, CT 24,

26. 136, cf. *LugaG&uS-ki-a.

1191. Urnun b-a-ra, Langd. Lit,

n . 46, 4 ; 56, 20; cf. p. 145.

1 192. Urmfin-ad-da = "Lug-ad-id-da J

i u (= iei3a); Br. 8836.

1193. Urnun BM-temen-na, aIM[-ri]

R, Langd. PS. 160, 15.

1194. UInGni-ir-ia a Zz~gaZ-ni-ra I SU,

Br. 8794.

1 195. Umfin-KALA-a I d in-i6 1 W a S , Br. 8820; cf. Langd. Lit. n. 92,

7 ; p. 145 ; cf. CL Umzin-si-gai; "mun-

Zu-a.

1 196. [d Umfirn-kar-]nun-na, mal-:U-

ga l " Nin-ib; cf. "in-kar-nun-~za. 1 197. U-mu-hin kur-kur-ra = 6e'z

matdti, Langd. Lit. p. 111, 5 sq.

1198. Umein kur-gar-ra (?) M . 6592.

1199. Umhn-ki = a En-ki= Ea, Br.

8828.

1200. Umdni-k~-~h-a = d LugaZ-ki-

sa-n I V - n i ni-du6-6a ... Br. 8829 ; Q 1 "V-ni mu-du e' RiSi6-6a = iWKi-sa-a

il B - n i 6e-Zum ku-nu-uk, Langd. PS.

156, 45.

1201. Umtin Earak (cf. M. 5923) ;

CL . . . ne-sag R, Langd. PS. 160, 12 n. 7 ;

(cf. Gu-da) (= Nk-Z6 ?) 1202. Umain-lu=a I a ~ i % z ' o I W ~ S ;

Br. 8832 ; cf. Umun-kala-a.

1203. Urnun-li-bi-ir-si / 6 [es]-digir-

si I V u m u - z i , Br. 8796; cf. Zirn. Tarn.

p. 711 ; e t Zim. VSGW 63, 101 (=dEn-

mer-si).

1204. Urnun-ma-da I sub-6i an-na,

M. 6590; Larigd. PS. 160, 5.

1205. Um6n-rne-ir-si = a[Nin-giv-1

su 1 SZL, Br. 8831 ; W a - n z u Sa(g)-ga

Umzin Me-ir-si, Langd. PS. 160, 14.

1206. Urnun-mu-du-ru / "%PA 1 ii Nz~sku, Br. 8799 ; M. 6579 ; R "sZg-

Su-dzi, Langd. Lit. n. 101, 1 ; R ?nav(?)

Su-du, Langd. PS. 154, 33.

1207. Umfin-mu-zi(d)-da I " N i % -

giS-zi(d)-da / Su, Br. 8798 ; 11045 ; Lgd.

PS. 160, 7 ; 304,5 ; Langd. Lit., n. 8 ,R 5.

1208. Umfin Msa-ul-BiB-BA = 6e-du~~z

il En-ZiZ, Langd. PS. 172, 31.

1209. Umeit4-nmn-nina umzin Sin-

tuGkz~l, Langd. PS. 158, 61 ; cf. GuSan-

nam-wu.

1210. umkan-nd-ir21 Langd. PS. 82,

42 ; Reisn. H. n. 9, 42.

121 1. Umhn-ne u?uun !Si6 ga-ri-+nS

gaSan muh slr-ge, Langd. PS. 158, 63.

1212. UmGn Nibru "' 6e-b~ru ni-ip-

pu-ri, Langd. Lit. n. 208, 19 sq.

1213. Urnun-NilNDA $- GU(D) I 3 Nin-[ninda + g u ( d ) ] , CT 25, 43. 1 ; cf.

Zirn. VSGW 63, 92 sq. qui loco Uwzzin

legit gaSarn propter [Ninl-nindn+gu(d)

(consortem ~ZAdad vel ~ZAzag-sud) , C T

24, 10, 4. 14).

12 14. Umknn-si-gal umzin-KAL-a-qe,

Langd. Lit. 92 Obv. 7 ; p. 145.

1215. ( d ) thfin-sa-6a (=&maS) Langd.

PS. 158, 1 ; Lit. p. 145; M. 6583,

1216. Urnun-sa-bar I zugaz-sn-

6nr I SZL, Br. 8805.

1217. Wrn&n-i?a(b)]-$-ib I "%-Sn-

ZZL-~U 1 %$ Nusku, I1 R 59, 13 6. cf. Zirn.

VSGW 63, 90.

1218. UmGn-Subur I (= Ni%-iu6ur j

d Pap-sukkal, Br. 8795.

1219. Umfin Ci ka-nag-gA Si [kur- km-]-ra (= dominus vitae Sumer, vitae

mundi), Langd. PS. 160, 17.

1220. Umfin-Sin-k~l-kd, Reisn. H.

48, 61; cf. Zirn. VSGW 63, 94 (muSen-

kur-kur-ra, etymologia popularis ?). 1221. Un-gal, R N&ur ki; dd. .. BE

15, 56.

1222. Un-uni-ta-ba-ba I su utu F"...,

CT 24, 36. 40; Br. 12836 (corrig.). 1223. BJn(?)-il 1 nzilz (= "in-M), CT

24, 22. 168; cf. 5, 7.

1224. . . . . w - ~ i - i ~ I min (=d Mar-tu), CT

25, 23, 19 b. 1225. unu(g) CT 10, 18. 1 ; Bart. I1

52, 2. 5 ; W n u ( g ) Li-ga; Ninz 6-R DP

112, 1 ; Nin e'-R-nir-zdl TSA 11, 1.

1226. Unu(g) ki-~i)g) cf. n. pr. Med. .., Nik 111, 2.

1227. a U D - " i - 6 ~ U[nken] (= S n ) , CT 24, 18. 1 2 a ; cf. 30, 7 6 ; 25, 27. 6 c ;

CT 24,18, 12 a, parall. ad CT 25, 32. 9 :

(=Asar?6 I iLSin; hinc fortasse hic textus

corrigendus in " Unken ( i L Sin. 1228. Unken-en-zu (= sili), CT 24,

30. 8 a ; text. parall. CT 24, 18 Obv. 13 :

" Unken " iVnnn[a(r) ?]. 1229. US-SLI-U~ VR 6, 37.

1230. USS~-US&~~ cf. dNE.(u)gun.

1231. Usan I iL Li-lk-a-ti, CT 25, 31.

20 ; cf. . .. usan I Si-nzi-tafz, CT 25, 31.

21 ; CL usan = Si-mi-La-an Br. 6348 ; M. 4529 ; "usan = Sit-ti (P), M . 4530 ; cf.

d NE.usZn(gdn). 1232. Usan-da = da-um-ma-ta, M.

4528.

1233. Usan-pci-el I ic IStar kakknbi,

CT 25, 31. 10.

1234. Usug-gal-la I %in (= (= Nin- Subur ?) nd-gi-gi an-na-ge = ma-lik icA-

ni, CT 24, 2. 39 sq. ; text. parall. CT

24, 20. 25 : " ZAG (loco ZAG + AN = usug)-gal-la I min.. .

1235. Ur I min (= ~ c ~ n b z i ) I Sa dup-

sav-ru-je, CT 24, 42. 104 ; " U r ( NabG

ilu 6al-ti, V R 43, 38 C ; cf. ZK 1 82 ;

cf. Hub. Pers. p. 170; Bart. 1 4 7 , 234 R. 1236. Ur-ama-g[i ?] RTC I , 2,

1237. d~it.-bad-da-gub-gub-bu- dumu... (dumu Eu[-nze-inr-rn ?]j CT

24, 5. 33.

1238. Ur-bad "a-ad-dumu du-m" 1 I&. . . (dumu "B-[me-Jar-ra?]) CT 24, 5. 32.

1239. Ur-gu-äki I me-a du-&'-km tu-ud-

da Sn ana gar-si Su-Zu-ku ana zu-zm-ni

Su-Zu-du, (dumu W a e - a - g e ) , CT 24, 14.

8 sq. 1240. Ur (En-zu) Sln-na I l igiv

iS-bar-ra-[ge], CT 24, 6 . 21 ; 22, 119;

Reisn. H 136, 11 = V R52 , 29 a : R I Su-

m a ; Reis. H p. 26, 10 : Asav "Sin-na;

cf. de Gen. T D T I1 5501 Obv. 2 ; Langd.

PS. p. 147; P. 152, 15.

1241. Ur ZA-mal-mh / (gu(d) -

c1u6 d Niu-ib-[ge]), CT 24, 8. 5 .

1242. Ur Nin-Pb, S A I ~ 204, i .

1243. dur-kit-tsiain Craig R T I, 5.

1 4 ; 6 , 3 etc. (= dea Erechensis i. e.

IStar) cf. " Ud-mnS-si-Zum = dea templi

U1-mag cf. KAT3 422 n. 3 ; Ranlie Pers.

208; cf. Ur-ki-Savvat, BE 8, 71.

1244. Ur-mca-Caim; m ~ ~ i m - m u - l a &

(? sukal) J d R d-gu-da, V R 46, 17 6.

1245. Ur-mab, M . 8658; 111 R 66,

34 f (" Ur-ma&-mei). i246. ~]r - sag i se-iit iiirrir CCIS-tar;

CT 25, 30 R 7 ; Gi-6ik mt4-gzid mu-tin

ur-sag, Langd. PS. 158, 3 ; cf. e'ur-sag

utuk(?)-ki CT 9, 18. 1.

1247. Ur-sag umun-a-zu d ~ u n z u -

zi), Zirn. Tani. p. 708, 20.

1248. ur&fi~, accipit oblationes in die

festo : ezen Se-Rzi W i n a - k a , R T C 47, 7 ;

DP 47, 11.

1249. ur-[?], U r " ..., BE 3, 104, 25.

1250. Ur 1 n z i ~ (X $6 NabZI Didmun), C T

25, 35, Obv. 27 ; 36 Obv. 26 ; Br. 4834.

1251. Ur-a-l~l I gu(d)-dzi6 " D a m -

gal-arm-na-ge, C T 24, 29. 106; text.

parall. C T 24, 17. 59 : E.A.EDIN (= 4 erz^?) ; cf. E-ru-6-a; R 1 su-pa-

Zu (= rnuktZ aSdti, Michatz p. 19, n. 2),

C T 24, 32. 108.

1252. ur-an-na ( ntin (- 6e-lit ma-

tdti) I clnm-bi $1 Be'Z (= B A D ) , C T 25, 9.

1 0 ; cf. Br. 12611.

1253. tfr-eg-engar, Bart. I1 95,111 R. 1254. Ur-nun-ta-&(~ a) dumu " ~ e -

gzin-ge), C T 24, 26. 117 6 ; una ex 7 filia-

bus "Ba-L, S A K 44, 9. 1 2 ; 132 supra, 6.

1255. UraS cf. "B-6a.

1256. U-LI-bi(1) ? (ama " R-ha) DP

184, 3.

1257. Uiru-ul-fla], C T 25, 23. 6 C ; cf.

" Bn/Ni?z-uru-uGla.

1258. Uru Nina, accipit oblationes

in die festo : ezen-budug-kL ZziNin-gir-su-

La, Nilr. 25, 5.

1259. iUru-zi, Br. 893.

1260. U~U-Sa-Wim, (?) Bart. I1 71, 51. 3 ; sed cf. 1. C. 80, 70. 3 ; 59, 19. 3

(Fad(?)-Sn-$aZ?) 1 26 1. Ur&-an-Dumu (?) I ;U min d.. . ,

C T 24, 50. 3 a .

1262. Uih-babibar = Nanna(r), Ran-

ke Pers. p. 202.

1263. Urh-da = " ~ u s k u , Br. 6450.

1264. Ur U-gal 1 min (= Sanzai), C T

25, 25. 21 ; M. 4589; "R I sukkal I [ V k k

ge], C T 25, 19. 8 ; cf. C T 24, 37. 5. 1265. d Urs 6-ru-ma-88 I min (=

&Bn-na-gi I gzh-za-Zal "n-ZiZ-ZcE-ge) C T

24, 10. 8 ; 26, 124: Ud-maS 1 Zigir-

gal.. . ; maritus Wisaba-gak.

1266. urü """-tab I min (E Adad),

C T 25, 20. 17.

1267. ~ r u , L z i d ... ; Bart. I1 91, 94. 2.

1268. Urü / min (= "in-ib) ja-

aZ-Li, C T 25, 11. 26 ; Br. 1020 ; cf. "in-

urz .

1269. Urugai ; cf. A m a " urugal [ V a -

sag-ga] = [um-nzu UrugaG] iV-Sum ;

Langd. PS. 156, 43 ; cf. " Umzin-Um-

ga l ; d U-ri-g-abda, Str. NbIC. 305, 4 ;

cf. il Nergal. 1270. Urkidu I iz E-a, C T 24, 49. 5 b ;

cf. "2cEg.

1271. ti-"-ra d Urudu*Nagar, I CT

29, 46. 5.

1272. Urudu-nagar dingir-ri-e- ne I (izbe-Zit ?-Li), C T 24, 12. 25 ; 25,

87 6.

1273. Urudu-nagai-kalam-ma I (il be-Zit i-Li) C T , 24, 12. 24 ; 25, 87 a.

1274. Uri-~i(d), accipit oblationes

mensibus : i tu ezen W e - g 6 n ; Nik. 29, 2 ;

i tu Se-kin-Rud-du, DP 44, 5 ; pertinet ad

antiquissimos deos urbis LagaS : cf. SAK

4c, 3 ; 64 d 1 ; R T C n. 8, 2 ; S A K 130, 9.

6- 15 (" Uri-zi gaZu k-dz~(g)-ga-kam, ad-

ministrator Harem (?) W h - g i r - s u ) .

1275. Wri-ka-ni / i u (g~(d) -dz ib G i n ) ,

C T 25, 19. 1 6 ; 21 Obv. 9 ; 24, 37. 11 ;

Br. 12908.

1276. " Uri (=SES ")-turn, ScheiI,

Sippar p. 117 ; Gautier, Dilbat p. 84, 10.

1277. US (= ir?) ; cf. Br. 5028 (="Ni%-

i6) ; cf. BE 17, 157 (?) ; cf. "ita.

1278. U3uim-bar-geSpG 6-ninnd 1 h-itxm-ba-ra-gi-eS-pu

i% (gz~(d)-dzi6 d Nh-gir-su-ge) C T 25, 2.

14 sq. 1279. Uhm-gal I min (i d Di-tar),

C T 25, 40. 20; 24, 38. 104 (sic! « ra »

error scribae ; cf. « ra » in linea antece-

denti) ; I11 R 68, 53 e : " GAL-"-"nt-ga'


USurn; C T 25, 1. 9 : Q 1 ssukal "in-

Kilim.

1280. & USumgal - an - na I min (=

2LSin), C T 25, 42. 6 ; cf. 24, 35. 11; cf.

M-Su-gal-a-na, Bab. 191 1, p. 236, 21 ;

cf. " q a l * USumgaZ-an-na, Langd.

PS. 318, 6 (titulus Tamuz) .

1281. USiimgal-~uS (= " 1 ~ v d u t ) ,

C T 24, 37. 69.

1282. uzumgal-kalam-ma, S A K

130, 10. 9-16; 138, 18. 22 (tibicen *Ni%-

givssu) . 1283. Ut-ta-e-ne 1 Ja-[mal mu-lu ki-

azag-ga, Langd. PS. 158, 4 ; M. 5860.

Thur. Dg. LC p. 68.

1284. Ut-ta-giSgal-lu-lu-ti(l) (ioco

W t - t a ld gz;SgaZ-Lu-ti(l)?), B A 6, 5, p.

117; cf. Thur. Dg. L C p. 68. 1285. "'" Utu I aA.A Sa Sami-e, C T

25, 9. 1 6 ; I1 R 57, 15 a. cf. " Ud. 1286. d Utu miu U-tu "1"-na-bi- Utu I rnin

(= A.A) ; C T 25, 10. 28 ; Str. A V 5312.

1287. ,J Utui-kam, M. 5928.

1288. Utu-kas-kuir, M. 5865. 1289. Uta-ne-aie I rnin (= d AsA),

CT 25, 10. 30 ; Br. 7863.

1290. d 6-dug [UtUg] d min (= U-dug) [tltiig] C T 25, 29 K 13675, 2-4 ; U-tz'g I utug 1 6-tuk-ku, Str. AV 2767; inferior quae-

dam species deorum, qui sunt aut a)

boni : o-d6(g)-Sd(g)-ga-z~ igi-J6 ha-ma-

g i n * Lama-Sd(g)-g-a-zsu g%*-a &U-rnu-da-

g-in = bonus tuus Utukku ante (me)

procedat, bonus tuus Lamassu gressus

meoc sequatur, S A K 92, 3. 20 ; 122, 2.

9. cf. z~tu~y-sTg-xa Lanza-sxq-ga / Se-e-

d i dum-hi La-mas-si dum-hi, Str. AV

2767. In serie A n I ZLA-num saepe in-

ter ministros auiam deorum magnorum

constituentes enumerantur « utugg» (V.

gr. C T 24, 6. 19) ; quaenam autem mi-

ilisteria habuerint, nescimus.

aut d) rnali; utukku autem U ) aut est

terminus generalis significails totum ge-

nus daernonum, cf. dujpi 4 liam-ma utug-

hhl-wzeS, CT 16, 11, 6, 46; probabiliter

etiam ASKT 82 sq. 1-10: utug edi~t-na

utug &W-sag-ga utug-a-ab-6a ufug-uvu-

ga l (?)-La = 6-tuk si-e-YL 6-tuk [Sadi-i]

U-tuk tarn-tim U-tuk ... = Utukku deserti,

U. inontis, U. maris U. inferni (?); aut

P) speciem quandam daemonum signi-

ficavit; in enurneratione autem daemo-

num malorum zctukku Limnu comniuni-

terprimum locuni tenet,cf.v. gr.Thomps.

Dev. 1, 4. 28 sqq.

Tandem utukku eundeni sensum ha-

bere potest atque edinzrnu scil. = ani-

ma mortui hominis ; cf. Ep. Gilg. Dhor-

me T R 322, 28 : U-tut-ku Sa ZLEa-6ani ki-i za-hi-hi uZ-tzh ivsz-tinz uS-te-La-a

spiritus (umbra) l1 Eabani sicut flatus ex

terra se levavit; cf. l i ~ zidim-ma Sa e-

dim-mu man-zu-[zu-u] = ame'l bzclug (?)-

g a / mu-Je-Lu-?L e-dim-rnu 1 ndru ... (I1 R

51, 2 R 50 sq.) = ~exgoyuvz~g . u-tzbk-ku

km-nu Sn ri-6%-ut " A-lzim ri-&-U, C T ,

16, 12. 4.

1291. Utug-g[a]-ga I Su (atug L-kur-

ra-ge), C T 24, 8. 14.

1292. Utuki = s c ~ a m a ~ , ~r . 12219.

1293. Za (?), cf. Hub. Pers. p. 181.

1294. Za-atn-ma-bw-un-di I aZ[am-

Ra-ne-neflm-......I, CT 25, 24. 10 6, K

8219; cf. 1. C. 11 a, K 7620. (deus Elam

- - 1%-ru-zsn-di soror V-bi EZrcmki?).

1295. Za-ar-mrr, SAK 132, 11. 10

(una ex 7 fil. "Ba-U).

1296. Za-gar ] d??za-keS-da-ge(=deus

somniorurn), CT 24, 32. 110 ; cf. BE 14

p. 60 ; 15 p. 56 ; cf. 11. 904214 ; 11458 ;

Jastr. Rel. 1, 440; cf. Str. AV n. 2884

( d dza-gar min (= * BAD) Ja I iWa-an

[-na-TU] I1 R 54, 1. 11) ; cf. "Zag-ga-

r a et : Tag (?)-gar-ra.

1297. d Min (= ""-F") mag-gi(g) I Zu,

C T 24, 32. 111.

1298. Za-gin-bk-bir I min (= 6e-Zit

matciti / Ju-6u-6e is...; CT 25, 9. 6 ; Br.

13783.

1299. Za-gin-gaz / min (= be-Zit ma-

,?&Li) 1 Su ...; C T 25, 9. 5 ; Br. 13782.

1300. 2%-gb-dun I [min (= be-Zz2

matliti)], C T 25, 9. 3 ; Br. 13785.

1301. Za-gan-nim-ma I min (6e-Zit

matciti) I Su.. . ; CT 25, 9. 4 ; Br. 13784.

1302. Za-U-da-ni-iC, ~ r . 13786.

1303. Za-tag, Bart. 2, 85, 87, 4 ; 91,

94, 4.

1304. Za-wi-ra-an, ~ h u r . Dg. LCp. 68.

1305. Za-5% = d I g i g i , Br. 11799.

1.306. Za-Za-rin/ira, SAK 44 g, 2 ; 132,

i i . 4. (una ex 7 fil. dBn-zi).

1307. Za-[ZU]-in I min (= iLEa) 1 Ja

sa-ni-ni, CT 24, 43. 133; cf. M. 11454.

1308. 2%-bi-mta = iL, Zn-ku-U, Br.

11789.

1309. " Za-ku-U = c ~ ~ a - h i - m u ; ~ r .

13788 ; 11789.

1310. Za-mh-mh, deus urbis I<iS ;

deus belli; similis est "Ningirsu et

WNinib.

1) Pronuntiatio ideogr. Zn-md-ma nec

Sumer. nec semit. constat.

2) « " Z., pugnator fortis, filius primo-

genitus & k w (i. e. d Enlil), qui ambulat

ad dexteram meam, in pugna arma eius

frangat, dien, in noctem ei vertat, hoc-

tem ei resistere faciat », C. Ham. 43,

81-91.

3) (Harn.) « draco magnus inter re-

ges, socius dei %., qui firrnavit sedem

urbic KiS, qui circurndedit splendore

templum e'-nze-te-ur-sag D, C. Ham. 2,

55-62.

4) Ham. restaurat 2-~ze-te-u?~-sag et

Ziggurat, sanctuariuin magnum Za-ina-

mn et "Nin~zi, BE 6, 2. 67 ; simili modo

saepe simul cum W i n f z i in iiom. anno-

rum regum i a e dyn. Bab. adducitur, cf.

Paffr. Götterl. p. 211.

Zarpanitum - 132 - Zarpanitum

dyn. Bab. cf. Paffr. Götterl. 204) = 61 Zar-ja-ni-tum; d Nh-&&G-ma I min ;

dNin-Se-&a-2 I min; "&Te-abzzb I min; C a -

ha-mun I niiinDilnzunh" W-YU-d-a I nzin;

"E-ru I min; "in-bar-gi-si I ??zin; "Ni%-

a6-6uz&r (? ZL-U) I min; "in-a6zu / min;

d Te-La-am I ?%in; "E-La-gu I min Elam hi

cf. CT 25, 35. 8-19; 36, 7-18; cf. VR

46, 46. alia nomina: Ga?mzl, Str. AV

2910; ibid. formae emesal (I1 R 59, 50

sqq.) cf. quoque lect. var. iLZer (= nu-

mun)-6ani (X d2)-ti, BA 3, 233. 37 ; cf.

KAT3 375, 7 cf. Br. 10240.

11. Text. arch. 1) C. Ham. 41, 41-58;

in nom. a. 24 Su~nula-ib et a . 12. Harn; cf. King, Let. Ham. 3, 218/24.

2) Inscr. Agumkakrime (KB3 , 1, 134,

sqq.) 2-7,33 (« apprehendit manum "&Zar-

duk et iLZav#anitum eosque reducit in

L-sag-ila et eorum imagines exornat).

3) cf. King, Assyr. kings. p. 30.

4) I11 SIGILLIS, cf. Krausz, Sieg. 78.

5) NOM. PROP. cf. Ranke, Pers. 207.

111. Text. rec. 1) De cat. nom. deo-

rum cf. supra 1.

2)a"Nin-tudbe-ZitiZGanil'JiaDi-el-tihi

d. Nin-nza& il be-Zit iide' Sn 6-mah

dNin-@av-sag-gdicbe-ZitiL61~liaICeSki

" Nin-men-na i L 6e-lit ile' 131 Sn U-tab

" .?n(g)-sur-ra il6e-lit ile' P Z Sa al Ur-

rnk ""

"ABDIN il 6e-lit ili ~2 Sn Din-tir hi

i16e-lit Gla-a-ti il Zar-pa-ni-tum.

7 i l be-lit i-liz'pl., Proceed. 1911 pl. 12.

3) Nebultadnezarrestauratka-hi-Li-su(g)

Su-ba-at iG Zar-ja-ni-tum (sacellum quod-

dam templi L-sag-ila Babylone), Langcl.

NBK 72, 49 ; 152, 43 (- 666 ku-ZLZ-bu);

154, 24 sq. ; bit pi-rii-fi Marduk u

il Zu?.-ja-ni-lu??z, 1. c. 282, 3419.

4) De HrMNIs in hon. i1 Z. cf. Jastr.

Rel. 1, 526 ; 536 sq.

5) De text. OMINUM cf. Jastr. Rel. 2,

409.

6) In text. ~ x o ~ c ~ s n f . rar0 occurrit,

cf. Jastr. Rel. 1, 295 ; 323.

7) De text. ASTROL. cf. Thomps. Rep.

n. 162 R (l'ZUC Dil-bad = iL Zar-pa-ni-

turn) ; cf. Zar-ja] (.P)-ni-tum ?~zuZ-mul

CT 33, 9 Rev. 9... eS(?)-nu U . E D I N

(= Ema) ilZnr.$n-ni-tu~n, CT 33, 1. 11.

8) NOM. PROP. cf. Tallq. Nam. 278.

9) Deae ministrantes i1 Z . : dMi-uS-Sar;

" Ka-gin-na (quae ornant crines i1 Z.) ;

de eius gu(d)-ddb cf. CT 24, 15. 12.

1327. " ZU-U, divina avis tempestatis.

I . Nomen 1) SUMER. dlm-gi(g) h"

(= avis tempestatis caliginosae) I i l Zi-i,

(iG~a) Br. 8479; M . 6348.

2) SEMIT. il ZU-U (Gen. Zi-i, Akk.

iz Zn-a) KB 6, 48. 10, 2 9 ; 52, 90. Num

Zfi cum Zu-en (Sin) cohaeret?

11. Text. auch. 1) Aquila cum ca-

pite leonis, symbolum urbis LagaS et

d Ningirsu, cf. Sarzec, Dkc. eil Chald. pl.

43 "is, 48 ; SAK 44 e ; 60, 3. 6 ; 62 d ;

68, 5. 15 ; 92, 4. 17 : 96, 7. 2 ; 98, 9. 14:

1 0 0 , 1 1 . 3 ; 1 0 4 , 1 3 . 2 2 ; 108, 17. 2 2 ;

112, 21. 4 ; 118, 27. 1 9 ; 122, 1. 8 ; 134,

1 4 . 1 6 ; 1 4 0 , 2 3 . 1 ; 1 7 8 1 1 . 1 .

2) k V W ~ - @ ( ~ ) ~ " , SAK 140, 23. 1.

DP 116, 3 ; TSA 18, 2 ; Nik 16, 3 ;

TU, 171.

3) Nonf . PROP. : ' 8 Nin-gir-su ", DP

31, 6 ; "abbar ", Nik 3 R 5 ; .$U-

ruppak "R, RTC n. 10 ; Lugal ", CT

3, 9, 1, 26 ; 46, 6 ; CT 5, 19. 2.

4) cf. LugaGkuv-d66, SAK 104, 14. 18;

108, 18. 14 ; 128, 7. 12 sqq.

I11 Text. rec. 1) ...J ifn-gi(g)h" 1 Sn 1 gu(d)-dk6 "in-ki-ge, CT 24,48. 18.

2) Myth. de ave Zii, quae deo Enlil

tabulas fati rapuit, quas ei Lugad-banda

(Wnlil urbis Erech) dolo eripit. Marduk

quoque vocatur ma-@-i; mt@-&i i L Zi-i = qui percussit caput Zu, ZA 5, 57. 15;

K A T 3 500; KB 6, 46-56; 104, 13 ; 458,

192 ; 567.

3) Milites regis Assyr. ASur-nasir-pal

« kiwa is Zi-e Contra hostes volabant,

King Assyr. kings 233, 25.

4) TEXT. ASTR . fl~l-61 S ~ S U I d 1%-gi(g) LI",

V R 46, 1. 20 ; wzt""sisfi = equuleus,

Kugl. Sternk Erg. 1, 11 sec. Bez. ZAF

13 = Lacerta (?). De mul Im-gi(g) e u cf.

M. 6347; Vir. Ach . 1st. 25, 27 sq.

1328. c d ' ZU-da, Ciay PN 207.

1329. ZU-en (cappad.) Thur. Dg. LC

p. 66, 68 ; cf. ic Sin.

1330. Zu-zu-ma(-a)-ru-e, Dat. s g .

dei Zz~zu~iznvus Armeniorum, Sand. Inscr.

Urart. 449. (« L'un des quatre fleuves

sacrks dlUrartu ; Zuzuinarus avait son

penda.nt. SOUS le nom de Sukumari, dans

les Indes chez les Aryens-sanscrits D).

1331. " Z U - 1 ~ m - m ~ ~ unum ex 50 no-

minibus il Marduk; cf. Enuma eli5 Tab.

7, I< 13761, 5.

1332. "U-ra-ne, Bart. 2, 93, 101

Obv. 11.

1333. Zu ""-%um-traäir ""' I %in (=

iWa), CT 25, 33. 16.

1334. 26-tar-an-ki 1 SM (gu(d)-dzio

An-na-ge), CT 24, 2. 14 ; Br. 564 ; cf.

Zzi Zu-tar-ru 1 ba-sa-vz~ = separare (Br.

565); hinc videtur esse deus, qui terram

(ki) e t coelum (an) in copula unita se-

parat, sicut aegyptius Su coeluin (nut)

a terra (keb) separat in nota illa ima-

gine [Patsch]. 1333. Zi: M. 1329; Br. 2336 ; Vir. A c h

~ a m a 5 8, 45; Ur "Zi, Bart. 1, 22, 26, 6.

1336. Zi-mag, unum ex 50 nomini-

bus Marduk; cf. Enuma eli5 Tab. 7, 19.

1337. Zi-ba-an-na (= .I. Di-tar?) Br.

2338 ; CL Zi-6a-a[n-an?] = V i - t a r ; CT

24, 38. 128; cf. Vir. Ach . Sin. 13, 21

sq.; m ~ l R, 1. C. I j t . 31.

1338. Zi-ba-an-di, (= a ~ i - t a r ) , CT

24, 38. 122 6.

1339. Zi-ba-an-uS[um] (X dDi-tav),

CT 24, 38. 126 U.

1340. Zi-ba-an-mah (= "i-tav),

CT 24, 38. 123 6.

1341. Zi-ba-an-& (= "Di-tar), CT

24, 38. 124 6.

1342. "Zi-ba-an-Se-[6e] (= d Bi-tav),

CT 24, 38. 125 a.

1343. Zi-b[a-an-Se-Ce-gal] (= "Di-

tnv), CT 24, 38. 125 6. (Suppletio pro-

babilis est, sed non certa).

1344. Zi-ba-an[-?] (1 Wi- tnr ) , CT

24, 38. 124 a.

1345. Zi-ba-an[-?] (= "i-tav), CT

24, 38. 123 a.

1346. Zi-ba-mab (= "Di-tnv), CT

24, 38. 122 a. 1347. Zi-ba-niS, (= "i-tar), CT 24.

38. 121 n.

1348. Zi-ba-niS-gal, (= 3 Di-tav),

CT 24, 38. 121 6.

1349. Zi-ba[-?] (X ~ i - t a v ) , CT 24,

38. 127.

1350. Zi-gu-la (= 66-lit U ) , CT

24, 25. 8 9 6 ; Br. 2380.

1351. Zi-gud / ki-in[-Su], Br. 2361156;

M 1355. 1352. d ZI "1" <=' 4 -ukkin = nap-~at

nnp-&nv ildni, Del. AW p. 204. "1 (= 824 ukkin = Mnrduk, CT 24, 27.

31, (341); cf. M 1346; 10269. Zi-ukin-?ja,

unum ex 50 nominibus zbVavdak, cf.

Enuma eliS Tab. VII, 15.

1353. Zi-~a-nu I nzin (= "Nin-i6) ina

Su, CT 25, 11. 35 ; Br. 2381 ; cf. ZZ-Za-

nl-6KUR I dzimu-a-ni (scil. dei KA.DI),

CT 25, 6. 13 ; Surpti 8, 7 (ec K Sar-rat

' ep-ri = regina pulveris).

1354. Zi-zi(d)-da I (= d i%-2;6),

C T 25, 12. 13 ; 24, 23. 133 a ([* Zi-]zi(d)-

d a ) ; Br. 2350.

1355. Zi-ir-ku I min (= (=,Ni%-ib), C T

25, 12. 9 ; Br. 2369; c f . d Zi-ni-ku. 1356. Zi-kal-l[a] (= ~ i - t a r ) . CT 24,

38. 119 a .

1357. Zi-ka1-la[-31 (= " ~ i - f a r ) , CT

24, 38. 120 a .

1358. Zi-kal-mab (= " i - tar ) , CT

24, 38. 1196.

1359. Zi-kal-la-He (= a ~ i - t a r ) , CT

24, 38. 120 6.

1360. Zi-kur- .... (= (-Di-tar), C T 24,

38. 129.

136 1. Zi-k[ur .... ] (= w i - t a r ) , CT 24,

38. 130.

1362. 21-mal-ar-si I s u t a l "es -~am-

ta-2-a-ge, C T 25, 6 . 21 ; Br. 2370.

1363. Zi-mi-in-gi I s z ~ k a l " L u g a L gjr-

ra-ge, C T 25, 6 . 2 0 ; Br. 2379.

1364. Zi-min .... (= iLMarduk), C T

24, 27. 31 6, 34 6 ; M 10271, 10285 ; (ad

quid referatur « m i n )>, n o n constat) .

1365. dZi-ni-kis (= d ~ i n - a ) , CT 24,

23. 132 6 ; 6 , 38 (d Zi-ni-[ku]) ; text. pa-

rall. C T 25, 12, 9 : V i - i r - k i 1 min (=

Nin-z'6) ; i t e m I1 R 57, 54 C. * Zi-ir-ku.

1366. Z i - S U ~ ..... ( d z ~ m u "En-[nze-gar-

r a - g e ] ) , C T 24, 4. 29.

1367. ZI "'" ?)-si I rja-si-ih ja-6u-

ti, Str . AV 6068 ; Muss-Arn. Dict. p. 699 ;

u n u m ex 50 nominibus i z M a r d u k ; c f .

E n u m a eli5, T a b . VII , 41.

1368. Zi-Ba(g)-gi-diri(g) ( d ~ m u

"in-marki-ge) C T 24, 48. 13 a .

1369. Zi-Sair, Br. 2353.

1370. zzb, M 6116.

1371. Zib-zib = W i l - b a d ; Br. 8197.

1372. Zig-$ur-ra-a-ti, Br. 12596.

1373. Zigara I m i n (= ~ d a d ) I i a A-

r ~ - u r - t i , C T 24, 40, 42 ; I11 R 67, 45 e ;

c f . B1 6377.

1374. " Zig-gur-rat/ra-turn, T a l l q .

N a m . 290.

1375. Zi(d)-anEu (?) c f . s a g : U r "1~:

JIzi (??), Bart. 2 , 74 . 1 , 9.

1376. 232 = d u m u N i n - M a r Li-ge, C T

25, 27. 4 6 : ~ S U M Z i - i Z ~ [ ~ ~ ] ; C T 24,

48, 15 a : d S U R ~ Z~-~Z?-&?-SUM ; M 10508 ;

~ f . WN~~~-SUM.SUM.

1377. Ha-a-a I min (= ia Nidaba) / i a

bar-ri-e, CT 24, 41. 87.

1378. na-a-gfi "'"-[RIM] (= Mar-

duk), CT 24, 27. 3 6 ; cf. M 11463.

1379. oa-a-ra-a, Dat. Sg. deae &rk


(« la deesse Grace, Joie ») ; cf. Ha-a-ra

et Ha-a (= Horus), Clay P N 175, 206.

1380. Ha-al-mu ( 3 ) I ~a-al-mu, post

nomina dei Sin, CT 25, 42. K 2114, 13.

1381. ua-am-mu(-um) (?), Ranke,

Pers. p. 189.

1382. " Ha-am-mu-ra-bi pass.

1383. Oa-ba-ba, U r ... BE 3 p. 90.

1384. ga-da-ni-iS I :U utug e-kur-ra-

ge, C T 2 4 , 6 . 1 9 ; 22, 117; 2 5 , 2 8 , B u .

89-4-26, 77, 4.

1385. Ha-bar-nim ...., CT 25, 46 K

13678.

1386. Ha-la = iz GGua, Del. Les.

136, 6 ; Scheil. Text. Ei.-Sem. 1 p. 112;

Hinke, A new bound. p. 223 ; (deus

Cass.); Clay PN 174.

1387. Ha-la-ma-abzu I i u " e-nun-

ki-ga-ge, CT 24, 29. 112.

1388. ua-li, BE 6, I p. 62 ; 15, p. 54 ;

(deus Cass.).

1389. Ha-mal-lu, Hub. Pers. p. 158. 1390. d Ha-mun I ig;gi-si-sa ~mu-te-iir Pa-

ni, CT 24, 32. 97 a + CT 25, 26 Obv.

3 4 ; cf. dRi-&a-nzun; cf. KAT 3 445 sq.

(cf. Br. 11834).

1391. Ga-mun-an-?, c T 24, 9. 40 ; 23. 20 : ["I I 1u gu(d)-dzid &Nida-

da-ge. 1392. ua-ni, CT 24, 9. 30 ; Br. 13794 ;

CT 24, 23, 13 sq. % .... min 1 &@-ni: min

(= iskim d (BAD =) Enlil-Zu U-n "in-

ZiGZa) ; in lin. 13 : d.. . . . W n i iskim etc. ;

M 9095 ; 11461 ; Hub. Pers. p. 174, n. 9 ;

Urd ... Thur. Dg. TDT 1, 1288 ; Th.

Dg. LC p. 61 ; Ranke Pers. 199; de

Gen. T D 5482 Obv.; 5514 R ; cf. i tu

&a-ni-tur RTC 117 R ; UnzUn ki-sk-n

T a - n i mu-Zu L-kiid-ba = {Wi-sd-a {LHa- ., n i be-Zum ku-nu-uk, Langd. PS. 156, 45,

11. 11 ; cf. L-LugaZ-ki-sa-a-V-ni, maritus

d Nisnba; cf. Meissn.-Rost, Sen. Bau-

insch. p. 100, 12.

1393. d ba-ni-ii LUGAL I m i ~ (Z A-

dad) CT 24, 16. 4.

1394. oa-si-sa-tu I min (= aNa-bi-

um), Br. 11838.

1395. Ha-si-su I mim (= iaiVa-diam),

Br. 11837 ; cf. %ii ku-pi-qa-ni I &a-si-su

(sukkab Vam-ga[Z-nult-na-ge] ) CT 24,

29. 9 6 ; 16, 47 ; i"a U iZR, Craig RT 56,

5, IV R 56, 3. 61. (Add.) (cf, Zim.

Beitr. p. 79). " V - s G s u : Su I dD[u-U%-

g i ? ] W a v - g e , C T 24, 29. 98 a ; c f . 17,

49.

1396. g a - p i (= mh) A p i s Aegypt. ,

Tal lq . N a m . 243.

1397. gal-Val-la ; d R I "Nin-ib

ur& ejcbnv I a-bi We-lil, C T 25, 11.

18 sq.; c f . Br. 85; (zsru ei-bar = eds ir

puvussb). 1398. gal- la-an-azag / (= iz Dam-

ki-na), C T 24, 27. 2 1 a ; 15, 61.

1399. n A L o u A L (3)-ga (gu(d)-&b

dEn-ki-ga-ge), C T 24, 29. 103 a.

1400. Wal-di-a, supremus deus terrae

Urartu (= Armenia) ; c f . T h u r . Dg. V111

Camp. d e Sarg. p. 52 etc.. 342, 347.

368 (eius uxor "Ba-ag-bav-tu), 385, 401.

423; p. 80, 54. De tex t . V a n c f . San-

dalgian, Les inscr. cun. urartiques

p. 366-370. Secundum hos forrna huius

nominis es t : d@l-di-s, "gakdi - i - s ; W a l -

di-is (sec. Sand . @L-dis = Xas-dis = l ucem dans) ; "NaZ-di-a = gen. pl.

d is colentium ; Wad-di ( -d i )gen . S g . ;

i t e m "@I-di-e-di; Wal-&-Ge-di etc.

1401. Wal-di-a-gi-ra Br. 91.

1402. Iyal-la-ci-a, Br. 87.

1403. Val-ra-i-ni-e Dat. S g . dei HaZ-

rainis (?), S a n d . Inscr. urart. 370, ( d .

aurorae) . 1404. oar = Bunene, M 6405 : gU: en-

di-ib-dim tl H A R J , C T 29, 45. 5 ; sag-gar "

" H A R I C T 29, 45. 7.

1405. gar-be (1 Be l ) , BE 10 p. 7 0 ;

14 p. 5 9 ; 15 p. 54. (deus Cass.); 5, 44.

4, 1 ; Hinke , A n e w Bound. p. 223; Clay

PN 175.

1406. gar-da-az, Ciay PN 206.

1407. gar-iS, Br. 13275.

1408. gar-me-3, Br. 13282.

1409. gar- ta-az-nu I m i n (L iz A-

d a d ) , CT 25 , 16. 26.

14 10. gar-ta-i-mu / mi~z (=iZAdad), 1 C T 25, 16. 27.

14 1 1. ha-ar gar I kiwgi-a " MaS-fab-

b a - ~ e , C T 25, 6. 2 2 ; 19, 3. C T 24, 49.

1 6 : G a > , H a r ; U Br. 12774; c f . " ~ ( d ) . 14 12. Oe-Am-gi(n)-na (" Be l i l ) , Br.

12465.

1413. Oe-gal = M a v d ~ k M 2701 ; Br.

12458 ; dhe-gal-a-a, Br. 12459.

1414. Oe-gail-nun-na 1 d w ~ i n (=

Nin-gal ) , Br. 4050.

14 15. Oe-dnm-kur-azag ~UWZU-saz

abzu-ge I ?%in mar-l'z' ap-si-e, Br. 4060.

1416. Be-gia etc. c f . "G&-gir etc. 14 1 7. Ve-lugal-g Am-me-azag /

dumu-sal "n-ki-ga-ge, C T 24, 16. 3 6 ;

tex t . parall. C T 24, 29. 86 : V A - l u [ g a G

ganz-me]-azdg ; V-Zugal-gaml-me-U-

z a g ] I dumu (sie)-snl-r~-ni (scil. dei Nanz-

t a r ) , C T 25, 5. 33.

1418. Ue-mIn-na = Sn ib da-&L-ki,

Br. 4052.

1419. d (? ) uE-RAB-me-azag (3) ve i

d g" GAM (= R A B ?)-me-azag ? ? ( c f .

"Rah-ghm-~ne) Br. 12462.

1420. = Bel, Br. 2051.

1421. Uu-ban c f . @mz-ban.

1422. OU-ud-ba =ilAdad, Del. L ~ s . ~

136, 4 (deus Cass.) . 1423. ou-ud-ra-an, RT 27 p. 100,

16 (= " ~ - d u - r a - a n ) (deus elam.). 1424. yu-tu-i-ni-e, Dat. S g . d e &Li

tuinis Armeniorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart .

376 (« dieu d e la propriCt6 D).

1425. [d UJu-mu-un-sir ... a b , CT 24,

3 4 7 0 ; c f . War -h - la l -an -k i etc. ; "U-

mu-;i-vzs (= Nin-ib?) Reisn. H y m n . 24,

R 10 : ( c f . humsiru = porcus) ; cf . "Nie-

2i6 111, 9 c ; KAT 3 410.

1426. W U - ~ U = Horus , Tal lq . Nam.

245.

1427. 0 6 1 (Diegiv-?&L) = ida limrzu,

C T 24, 47. 20 : MZGlh-&zil dingiv-&zil

maitim-&zil I gal-Zu-u LA-nu ilu lim-nu

va-6i-su min (= lim-nu) Str. AV. 7438.

cf. "A-la-&uZ. 1428. U61 ..... (= Iitav?), CT 25, 29.

Obv. 32.

1429. Ijul-nu ...., CT 25, 39 Obv. 23.

1430. H61-ni-CA(g), CT 25, 39 obv .

24.

1431. Ourn(-ma) "ulz-pn-2, 111 R 67,

29 a ; 68, 17 C ; ""P &m, RT 27, 99, 15 ;

cf. Obel. ManiSt. A 4, 3 ; cf. ZA 12,

333 6 3 ; cf. Jastr. Rel. 1, 178 n. 7 ; cf.

"um-mn. 1432. Yurn (Var. Hu-um)-ba-ba,

custos silvae cedrorum sacr.; cf. Ep.

Gilg. Tab. 111; cf. K A T 3 570, 2.

1433. gu-um-ba-an, B-um-ban,

@iu-dun, R T 27 p. 99 sq. 15; cf. su rpu

2, 163 ("um-ba-[an] ) ; BE 14 p. 59 (U- na-6i @-um-ba, @-6n, Clay PN 174.

d. Elam.)

1434. Ijum-hurn-mu, Str. AV 8237;

BA 3, 297. 44 (deus urbis (Sippar-ilA-

vu-vu); M 8580 ; Tallq. Nam. 249; [d?]

&um-&um = " Dumu-zi; Zirn. Tarn.

p. 708, 25.

1435. our hu-ur-gal-zu = oezit ilk,

Br. 8580.

1436. ~ u S : min (KnttelZum), CT 24,

47. 17.

1437. MUS-bi-%(g) dam CL Nam-tnv-

va, C T 16, 13. 51 ; 24, 34. 5 ; 25, 5. 25;

Br. 13285.

1438. H u ~ - U ~ U I [ja] (pertinet ad fa-

miliam iLNevgaZ), CT 24, 47. 9 ; cf. 25,

22. 29 sq.

1439. ~ ~ ~ - 1 i ~ u m - g a f l (1 Mnvduk),

C T 24, 37. 71.

1440. YuS-aiSum-du-a (X ~ n v d u k ) ,

CT 24, 37. 72.

1441. VuS-lti-a I min (Z Nevgal) 1 Zn Si-ib-(i, CT 24, 41, 68; Str. AV. 6321 ;

cf. Uz~gal-&J'-Ri-a; Cz&I-Ku-n, IV R

21 11. 1 (A) I1 R 7.

1442. WuS-ri-a, Br. 13284.

1443. T i cf. USuv , BE 9 p. 76; 10

p. 70.

1444. oi-pe; Hi-bn, Hi-pa, He-

pa, Clay PN 175.

1445. Ui-di-e-ri, Br. 13231.

1446. ]Hi-ll, RT 27, p. 98, 14 ; (d.

elam.).

1447. 'f?i-li-bu-G (= Glum), CT 25, 18

R 10 b ; hi-~i-b~@libu I i h m , C T 19, 19.

27.

1448. ViCrnitik = cf. iVi-mi-ti-ik.

Ta-ab mi-ki-ir-bu - 138 - Ti-ri-id

1449. 'Ta-ab mi-ki-ir-6u, RT 27

p. 115, 56.

1450. Tu-mu-zi (emesal) / [dDumu]- zi 1 Su-W, Zirn. Tam. 711, 7. cf. "U-

mu-zi.

1451. Tu-ra-ni-i-e, Dat. plur. deus

montium apud Armenios, Sand. Inscr.

Urart. 429. 1452. Tu-us-pu-a Dat. Sg. ; dei Ws-

$uns Armeniorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart.

429 (« le dieu-Etk, qui fait la chaleur D).

1453. Ti-foi-i, vei ~ % u , z sag-gig X

nzu-rz~-us +U&-&a-di, CT 17, 12, 2 sq. ;

14, 1 sq.; 22, 147 sq. (F'%), morbus

capitis e t daemon causans eurn; cf.

Thomps. Dev. 2, 44-97, Series T&. cf.

M. 1889. Sec. Jastr. Rel. 1, 341. 3 ;

fortasse est in animalibus, dun1 F u in

hominibus; sed cum differentia phil.

inter has formas non sit maior, quam

inter f. variantes, haec opinio non vi-

detur esse probabilis. cf. icLa-&U-bu = Nergal Sa $i-i-', CT 24, 41. 73.

1454. " Ti-ri-id, custos portae septi-

mae inferni, cf. myth. de EreSk et Nerg.

69 sq.

1455. 1-ba-ri in nom. prop. Ranke

Pers. 199 (deus Cass.); BE 6, 1 p. 62 ;

Thur.-Dg. LC p. 61.

1456. I-bi " Sln, uitimus rex dyn.

Ur. ; eius inscr. vd. SAIC 235 ; 202 sqq.;

n. prop. Hub. Pers. 114.

1457. 1-gi-gi, dii coelestes (oppos.

izA-nun-na-ki = dii terrestres).

I Nomen : (il) P-gi-gi, C. Ham. 1, 14 ;

Str. AV 3586 ; il I-gi-gi, AN I "8-gi,-gi, ;

"wn-gal-meS (vel Nuu-gal-e-ne) = Igigi; Str. 1. C.; V-gi,-gi, pass.; d l-gi-

gw, King Assyr. kings 10, 30 ; Za-za = i1 Igigi ; u-sa-8 1 iz I-[gi,-gi,] ZA 1, 7

cf. i"[-sa-8] Maklii 6 , 5. "Ner (1 600) = icIgigi, IV R 60, 32 a. 1-gi-g-gi 1 min

(X icI-i[ar-turn] = concio?) CT 25, 18.

2, 7. Igigi non occurrit iil singulari,

quod non observavit Jens. ZA 1, 7 sq.

disserendo de aequatione "Nun-gal = ri-i-bu; haec est dea quaedam. Nomen

Igigz' primum occurrit in Cod. Ham. ;

eius etyrnologia ignota est ; si I-gi-gi

esset f. Sumerica et eius significatio = Semit. i-iar-turn = concio (?), sensus

aptus pro hoc termino generali adesset.

I1 Textus: 1) Anum et Wndil izMar-

duk magnum inter I-gi-g-gi fecerunt, C.

Ham. 1, 14.

2) ASzw.. . . i z A-nu i z En-lil 26 E-a u

iL IStar ildni rabuti PL I-gi-gu i a ia-

me-e GA-nun-na-ki i a ir-si-ti King, Assyr.

kings 10, 28 sqq.

3) il A-nu Sar iGIgigi u A-nun-na-ki,

Str. AV 3586 ; ASSuv Sar iV-gG-gi„ K B

1, 188, 2. 3. Ninib .... princeps Anun-

naki, dux Vgigi, Jastr. Rel. 1, 449;

Mandatum tuum (icSin) in coelo procla-

matur, e t Igigi se prosternunt ; manda-

tum tuum in terra proclamatur, e t Anun-

naki terram osculailtur, Jastr. Rel. 1,

437. de "in-lil cf. 1. C. 543, de Warn-

kina 1. C. 537 ; ""lr-ui-ni.. .ra-bit icIgigi,

Dhorme T R 356, 3.

4) « Dominus terrarum B.. . hoc nomi-

ne omnes i c Ig igi eum (Marduk) ilomi

naverunt. Dhorme TR 78, 117. icli7ilaar-

dnk.. . . ingens, beneficus inter I -gi-g ,

oppressor izA-nun-na-ki, Langd. NBK

60, 3 ; 6 2 niht est gaudium et exsultatio

I-gi-gi ilAnun-na-ki, 1. C. 128, 4. 10 ;

Marduk convocat concionein [izll-gi-gi

[u iu-nun]-na-ki, 1. C. 144, 1. 35 ; Mar-

duk cognoscit corda omnium ilZ-gi-gi,

1. C. 214, 1. 17 ; cf. 216, 2. 5 ; i z M .... Sar iVlgii, surpu 2, 152.

5) . . .ana ildni 2"-gi-gi.. .a-na ibA-nun-

na-ki ildni rab&ti, Maklii 2, 126 sq.

6) izLa&-&n ich-&a-mu haec audientes

clamabat.. . . clamabant omnes %L I-gi-gi

vefieinenter, Enuma eliS. Tab. 3, 125 sq.

In hoc textu Igigi est synonymum izLn&-

&n et iLlahamu et ildni vablifi, qui fata

determinant (1. C. 130).

2) dNev (= 600) = Igigi, M 7634;

I-gi8-gi8 (= 7 ?), 2LZa-za (= 8 ?), "U-sn-

8 (?), cf. ZA 1, 7 ; KB 6, 587.

I11 Conclusio : Sicut Anunnnhi ge-

neratim dii terrestres sunt, iilterdum

ver0 coelestes, sic Igigi ordinarie signi-

ficant deos coeli, interdum ver0 omnes

deos (= ildni). Igigi ex inente Babylo-

niorum senatuin ilAnu constituisse (cf.

11, 6), facile concedi potest. Etiam hypo-

thesis, qua Igigi fuerint stellae in coelo

visibiles, Anunnaki ver0 stellae sub ho-

rizonte rotantes, satis probabilis esse vi-

detur, nondum tamen ullo textu cuilei-

formi directe probatur. Stellas (Igigi)

constituere exercitum iLAnu, deducitur

textu sat obscuro (cf. KB 6, 131. 28 sqq.;

cf. 1. C. 431). In sacra Script. Proplietae

narrantur vidisse « Dominum sedeiltem

super solium suum et omnem exercituiil

coeli (i. e. angelos) assistentem ei a

dextris et a sinistris » 3 Reg. 22, 19 ;

porro secundum notam inetaphoram stel-

lae sunt « exercitus, militia coeli » cf. V.

gr. 1s. 40, 26; 45, 12 etc.; haec « mili-

tia coeli » interdum ab Israelitis cole-

batur, sicut a paganis, C? V. gr. Deut.

17, 3 ; 4 Reg. 23, 4 sq. etc. Haec simi-

litudo in modo describendi ideas reli-

giosas inter Babylonios et Israelitas ex-

sistens secundum Jensen « certe non ex-

plicanda est mutuatione (ICB 6, 431);

Zim. haec opinio Jens. verosimilis non

videtiir, (KAT "56, 5); ileuter argumen-

tum pro sua affirmatione adducit. - Cum

phrases illae in S. Scr. saepe occurrant,

in text. ver0 cuncif. rarissime et cum

praeterea termini ipsi sint diversi (kiyzr,

Sax), cum Jens. fortiter negandum est

Israelitas has ideas a ßabyloniis hausisse.

1458. H-gi-iS-ti (var. thnz) / [su], CT

25, 24. 76, 8 a ; (unus ex 7 diis Elain.).

1459. dI-dur-me-ir, RA 6 PI 32

Obv. 18 ; niS C L ~anzni Dagnn I-&V-

me-iv, Ungn. Hana, BA 6, 5 ; 28, 34.

1460. I-dnrn-rne azag, Surpu 8, 21. 146 1. I-ZU-ZU I min (= 2 L 1Va6k DiZ-

nzun), C T 25, 35 Obv. 24; 36 Obv. 23 ;

Br. 3982; cf. d?-zu(-zu).

1462. 1 - ~ u - ~ ~ P P P , BA 6 H 5 p. 133.

1463. 1-la (Var. I-Zn; G-ln), BE 6 , 1

1). 62 ; 8 11. 1 ; Ranke Pers. 32 ; Ungn.

Dilb. 133; probabiliter non est deus

specialis, sed varians pro idtz; cf. Hehn

Gottesiclee p. 208 sq. ; Ungn. 1. C.

1464. I-la-ab-ra-at suknl $2 Anu; cf.

myth. de Adapa, Dhorme T R 152, 8.

10 ; d Nin-Subur sukakmnh An-nn-ge = 22 1-li-ab-vnt suk-haGlum s[i-Gvtruz] Sa

$2 d-nim; cf. OLZ 1908, 184 ; Hoin. in

ICrausz, Sieg. p. 61 n. 2 ; Ungn. Dilb.

1465. 1-la-bar-an, Br. 12442.

1466. I-la-la, U~igtl. Dilb. p. 133.

1467. 1 1 ~ : i-h, i-Zum = AN, Str. A V

3689 et pass, terminus generalis pro di-

vinitaie, correspondens Sumerico dingiv;

alia nomina generica idem significantia

vd. sub dingir.

Potissimum propter nom. prop. 3u~u?n-

ma-ilu-da-ili-in, % L Il-Run-inn, " I-Zu-Pi-iv

etc. oritur quaestio, utrum Babylonii ab

initio non habuerint deum Ilu = $H. Do-

mino Hehn concedi potest ilu in omni-

bus text. cuneif. tq. terminum generi-

cum explicari (Gottesidee 150-199). Alia

autein est quaestio, utrum Babylonii

tempore adhuc praehistorico, quo a

Sumeriis nomen dei supremi Anum ac-

ceperunt, non habuerint deum Idu. (Cf.

A-nzdm). Populi semitici determinativis

non utuntur ; vertentes igitur Suinericum

<( dingir » sibi elegerunt nomen « ib »,

quod antea sensu concreto summum

deum significabat e t eius loco Sumeri-

cum Anum ponebant. Simili modo IStar,

dea xccs'e~oxqv, factum est nomeil gene-

ricum: dea, cf. V. g. Str. AV 3689: i lu

U Ge'S-dar = deus et dea; cf. quoque

Zirn. BR 2, 2 etc.; tz ASzsr quoque = deus, ZK 2, 409: Str. AV 3920; cf.

Iltum. 1468. I-lu-lib- ..., CT 25, 39. 5 a.

1469. i-lu-me-ir, i-a-pi-ir cf. " ~ d a d .

1470. " 1-111 (?)-tu, custoc portae octa-

vae iilferni, cf. myth. de EreSk. e t

Nerg. 70.

147 1. I-nii-a-na-'U-E: Geil. ~ g . deus

Armeniorum, deus regioilis Inuana,

Sand. Iilscr. Urart. 379.

1472. h i n , Obel. ManiSt. A 7, 18 ; C

16, 28; D 14, 5 ( = " ~ - n i r ~ = ~ ~ I S t a r ? ) .

1473. I-sar-ui-gi-[?I, Icrausz, Sieg.

106.

1474. 1-sai-KI'DI-su, Surpu V111 6,

cf. 1. C. p. 60; C T 24, 36, 53 (dI-sar-

L[&&-su] ), pertinet ad 22 Nerg al.

1475. I-sar-li-[?]-iS(?)-s~, Zim. Beitr.

P. 60, 6.

1476. I-sar-ne-ri-su 1 min (= "in-

ib), C T 25, 13. 12 ; cf. Krausz, Sieg.

p. 106.

1477. I-sar-pa-da-an, (var. d ~ - s a r -

pad-[da?] Krausz, Sieg. 106 ; sed 1. C.

legendum : ('. I-sar-ICI[-DI-su] ).

1478. I-sair-tdm : d R I V-sa[r-turn]

cf. CT 25, 18 R 11 5 :

d Kur-rib-ba I min (= d R). &I-gi-gi I milz (=d R cf. CT 25, 21 R

15 ; cf. "ICur-ri6-6a; I-g-i-gi; cf. KB 6,

410; KAT3 421, 3.

1479. I-si-ni-UD, Br. 12445.

1480. I-Sum, deus quiden~ ignis.

I. N o r n e ~ : Pa-sag-@ = i1 I-:um, Str. A V 7438 ; iSum (Aklr. I-Ca-am CT

15, 6. 7. 10) nomen semit. = iSatu (Hom.

Sem. 394), resp. cum eius forma masc.

t&j = ignis (OLZ 1909, 114 sq.) ; cf. Br.

3998.

11. Textus auch. : 1) Eannatuwz . . . . cuius nomen nominatum est a W m a g ,

eius abarakku SAK 18, 6. 4 ; 20, 2 . 10 ;

22 C, 2. 13.

2) Oblationes accipit iil diebus festis :

ezen bu lug/Se-kzi QVina/ Wir-gir-su-La,

DP 43, 2. 4 ; 53, 5 ; 66, 5 ; T S A 1, 3.

51 R 1 ; Nik,23, 5 ; 2 4 R 1 ; 26 5;163,

3 ; RTC 47, 5 ; ezen Se Wina-Ra, D P

45, 4 ; i t ~ udu-izi-Se-a-La L-ud-sar Nina

ki-SC.. . DP 47, 3 ; cf. STI-I 41, 4 ; DP

50, 3 ; 55, 4.

3) Gudea Wa-sag , regi suo, aedificat

templum, Pa&. Götterl. 205 ; sangu &P,

C T 1, 5. 1.

4) In eilumeratione variorum deorum

V a s a g saepe sequitur " Dunzu-zi-abzu

scil. SAIC 18, 6. 4 ; 20, 2. 10 ; 22, 2. 1 3 ;

D P 43, 45. 47 ; 53 ; RTC 47, TSA 1.

5) NOM. PROP. cf. Hub. Pers. 180;

Paffr. 1. C. 205; Shur. Dg. LC p. 62;

Ranke Pers. 200; Uilgn. Diibat 134;

BE 6; 1 p. 45.

6) Pa-sag niuzgir (= nagiru) kalam-

ma-ge, SAK 74, 8. 63 sq.

111. Text. uec.: 1) cf. myth. de deo

inferni i 2 Ir-ra, cuius coilsultor (madi-

Wu) et minister (a-lik mah-ri-Su) est

il I-Sum, et quo maildaiite devastat Ba-

byloniam, I<B 6 66, 7 sqq. ; 70, 4 sqq.

2 ) V a - s a g - g i ( n a ) li@r-gad maSkim-

mah : dingir-ri-e-ne . . . = iz I-iunz ~za-gi-

r u ra68 zb ra-Oi-~ZL si-vz~ Sa ildni, Str.

AV 7438 ; i i21 I-Szb:n (sic ! ) na-gir ra-6u-z6

I-$um - 142 - la-su-mu-nu

ra-bi-si si-i-ri Sn ildni ina ri-ii-fu Li-

iz-zi-iz-ma ina mzb-fi Lu-u na-sir-fu-(" 1.. . ad caput (aegroti) se sistat e t nocte eum

protegat) SV R 15 R 46-49. V a - s a n d

figir gi(g) = I-Ju]m na-giv mu-Ji, CT

16, 49. 305; cf, Zim. Rit. n. 53, 17.

3) i l I-ium U ("U-6zr-ld idini DWat

44 n" Pnraftu, Craig. RT P. 58, 11 ;

sag u dNin-mag Krausz, Sieg. 10;

98 sq. ; d Ni%-?%ug I da% i l I-zum-ge, CT

25, 48. 14 ; i l Nergad i l I-Sum, i~,$u-6u-za,

Surpu 8, 14.

4) die 110 mensis Simannu asperge

I~-&L ins bit;,. die 120 mensis Simannu

acperge iL Schi ina SC&, V R 48, 3. 12 ;

I>n-sagggd ligiv si6n-n s?y-ga-p. .. ye- sig = 2 nn-giy Ja-hu-um-mi

Lu-La-nzn-tzr, CT 16, 15 6 , 21 sq.

d lugaz cQsiln-n si(g)-gn-ge,, , i l

(iarvu) i L Su-&i Sn-$U-um-me, . . iL I-ium

an-gir mu-Si, CT 16, 49. 302 sqq:

5) In I i1A-num pertinet i l 1-

lum (cum uxore Nin-mag) a d faini-

liam iz Nergad, cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 123 ;

( i d Nergal) ur-sng-gnl nn-gi-ru iL I-;um

Li-bi-ir Pa-sag-gd, Böllenr. Nerg. p. 31,

23. nma " Uyuga[Z "a-sag-gn] Reisn.

Hymn. 48, 43; cf. Langd. PS. 156, 43;

Lit. n. 101, 11.

6) n-ia-at Gidi-n J I-iunz, Str.

AV 7438.

7) DE KUDURRU cf. Hinke a new

bound. 223.

8) NOM. PROP. cf. BE 6, 1 p. 62 ;

9 p. 77; Tallq. 248 sq.

IV. Couclzasio : i z Ifum est deus ignis

(alii : Nusku, o! Gibid, " Pa-6iGsag) ; ti-

tulus eius principalis est Zigir (nimgir) = nagiru = praefectus, custos et sim. et

quidetn (cf. I11 2), quia lumine suo dae-

mones ab aegroto cohibet e t viatores

in viis desertis e t periculosis protegit;

" Lugal, " sida-a et i l I-Strnz videntur esse

unus idemque deus viarum, qui cum

genio tenipli colebatur aspersione mense

Sivan. Ignis habet funestam quoque

naturam, quam manifestat in comitatu

dei belli e t tumultus "ir-r*a.

Ipse et uxor "?J-bu-La sunt dii Eu- phratis e t Tigridis (cur ?) ; alia uxor

"in-mug, cum qua pertinet ad fami-

liam iL Nergad. Colebatur potissimum in

Lag& ab Eannatum usque ad Gudea.

148 1. i' I-Sim-mi-ti-ik-la-.h, S urPu

V111 21.

1482. i' I - tcir - ma - ti - SU I f~ Gu6

KA.DI-ge, CT 25, 6. 15 ; Br. 12444.

1483. i-zu = N U ~ D izu mu-du-U, Br.

5340 ; cf. "' I-ZU-ZU et :

1484. ~-ZU-ZU = ik Na6h ilu te-Li-'-26,

Br. 5341 ; cf. I-ZZL-zu.

1485. %-li, cf. Da-an-i-Li, BE 3, 11. 3 ;

Thur. Dg. LC n. 58, 5, p. 27 sq. ; 2-li-

Sar-vat; cf. 6e-lit 2-li = be-lit ile'; S ~ C U ~

idu e t ilini term. generalis diviilitatis,

cf. Hehn Gottesidee p. 161.

1486. " 1-li-ab-rat, cf. " Ni?z-Su6ur.

1487. 1-li-t~m (? vel leg-endurn Wi- ni-i6 ?), cf. i"Z-tum; Br. 12696.

1488. naP Ia-ab-nainu 1 dB[n-Lid], CT

25, 24. 12 6 (13 a) ; M. 2795 (deus elam.).

1489. Ia-ab-YU, s urpu I1 163 ; R S

27 p. 116, 63 (deus elam.).

1490. Ia-ab-ri-3, Br. 12498.

1491. Ia-a-zU, BE 15 p. 54.

1492. i'Ia-a-hu(-u) "Ia-@-G, Ha- 81, l[a-a-ma in nom. prop. I-Iebraeo-

rum sunt formae assyro-babylonicae no-

minis ;il;i{ cf. BE 9 p. 76 ; 10, p. 19 cq. ;

70. Deus Babylonius In-u (= InAve) non

exsistit, cf. Hehn Gottesidee p. 232-247 ;

Tallq. Nam. 245.

1493. "Ia-si~-mU-n~ - ESmun, deus

Tyriorum, KAT3 357.

I b - d u l - a z a g - g a - 143 - ib-a-(ku)

1494. ' Ib-dul-azag-ga I a I S [ h a r a ] ,

CT 24, 6. 2 8 ; (cf. 1. c. 23, 1 2 4 ) ; Br.

4976.

1495. ' ib-ba, deuc agriculturae et belli ;

colebatur potissimum in Dilbat.

I. nomen: ib-ba, BE 14 p. 59 sq. ;

15, 56. Hoc nomen $umer. a Semitis

pronuntiabatur ~ r a g , cf. Br. 10478 et

infra. UraS deduci videtur ab eriSu = plantare, OLZ 1909, 114 ; cf. d. G - ~ a -

ad UraS, 111 R 68, 55e.

11. Text. auch.: 1) (Hammurabi) ... qui extendit plantationem (nze-ri-&firn)

urbis DiGbat", qui acervavit frumentum

pro "16 potenti (ga-aS-ri-inz), C Harn.

3 , 16-23.

2) 16(-gal) , RTC n. 8 , 3 ; Thur Dg.

T D T I 1081; Hub. Pers. 169.

3 ) "6 ur-sag gakZa jheros, bellator

magnus), BE 6 , 2 p. 93, 2 7 ; " I 6 e n

gir(?)-ra, 1. c. 108 e.

111. Text. rec.: 1 ) d j I 6 / min; d N i n -

2i6 1 min (= amn-n-a i c A n u m M A u t u m )

CT 24, 1. 4 ; 20, 4 a ; Idl G-m-uGb / m i n

(= icA-nu-um) Sa iS-Sik ik-ri-bi, CT 24,

19. 1. 2.

2 ) "-,.a-a"6 : S [ u ] , CT 24, 49. 2 ;

"b I Su, CT 25, 1. 11.

3 ) In serie An I i cAnum Gib pertinet

ad "in-ib, a quo tamen distinguitur ;

eius uxor est " N i n - n r u ; eius filius(?)

QagamaZ, (CS 25, 1. 13 vocatus filius

izB-a; CT 24, 49. 4 text. est corruptus;

nun1 est dea et uxor quaedam " 6 2 cf.

Gautier Dilb. 4 n. 1); eius sukaZ "il>-te-

bii, cf. CT 25, 1. 11 sqq., 24, 49. 2-4;

4) "b 1 min (= "in-ib) I Sa al-li,

CT 24, 40. 61 ; item Zim. Rit. n. 26, 3 ,

48 sq. iWNin-ib = i z i ~ ~ a S - r u ; G-ra-ai i b j

m i n (= d N i n - i 6 ) Sa ud-da-ni-e, CT 25,

11. 25.

5 ) Distinguitur a "in-ib: Surpu 4 ,

43 sq. ; 8 , 1 a , 9 ; item Boiss. Doc. p. 210,

28 sq. ; D61. en Perse V11 143, 16. 42.

6 ) i" 16 il M a r d u k Sa e-ri-Su.. . "in-

ib i L M a r d u k Sa al-li, CT 24, 50 n. 47406,

1. 3.

7 ) De templo o b in urbe A l l u r et

de diis, qui in eo colebantur cf. I11 R

66, 3.

8 ) de " 1 6 , deo urbis Dilbat (prope

Babylonem a merid. sitae) cf. Gautier,

Dilb. p. 3 sq. ; Ungnad Dilb. p. 1 3 6 ;

cf. nom. portae meridionalis Babylonis

a6uZZu i e - r a - a S (text. parall. i"6), Langd

NßK 180, 2. 20 ; 162, 5. 28, 186, 1. 22 ;

Lit. p. 145 sq.

9 ) e-gi-a d u m t ~ s a g d i 6 - a , Langd Lit.

n. 56 R 29 ; p. 130, 45 ; (L-gz'-a = i8Ta.i-

m e t u m ? ) 112 R 6 .

10) En-tenzen-na maS-Zum I "6, V

R 46, 1. 24.

"ZUL En-femen-na maS-Zum / W&-gir- su, CT 33, 3. 22.

11) "6 primogenitus iLEnZiZ, Zim.

Rit. n. 26, 3. 4 8 ; cf. Maklu 6 , 2 (i2Nin-

L;b = i b ) .

12) d. i6 -a 50 mu lil gzc<d)-ud t i - je -gu ,

Reisn. Hymn. 23 R 23 ; cf. Langd PS.

p. 7 0 , 21 ; cf. 90, 20.

13) Tallq. Nam. X I I ; 288.

IV. Concltisio : 1) d 1 6 = (= UraS)

et eiiis complementum femin. CiVin-ib

pertinent ad 21 anza-a-a A n u m e t A n f u m ;

quomodo hic "16 se habeat ad deum

Dilbat non patet.

2) d i 6 (notus iam ex tempore ante

U r d N i n a Cf. RTC 8 , 3 ) distinguebatur

a Ud N k - i 6 (qui tamen [similem ehabet

naturarn atque d i 6 ) ; postea interdum

identificabatur cum "Nin-2'6, interdum

seperabatur ab eo. 1496. fb-a-(ku), Br. 13509; cf. M.

7967.

1497. fb-bad-d6r-ra, accipit obla-

tiones, DP 67 ; 196, 5 ; RTC 46 R I .

1498. fb-gal, c f . d i b 11 2 ; ~ i n n i - i b -

gak accipit oblationes in ezen bukug-kz2

Nina-Ra, DP 53, 2.

1499. fb-ha-k6, accipit oblationes in

diebus festis dNina; DP n . 47, 7 ; Nik.

23, 8 ; T S A 1.

1500. Ip-ba-ri-e Dat. Sg. dei Arme-

niorum Ip&aris (= « gknie d e prin-

temps D?) Sand. Inscr. Urart. 380.

1501. fb id edin-na, accipit oblatio-

nes in diebus festis 4 Ba-zi et Nina; DP

54 ; 62 ; 66 (?), 67 ; 196, 4 ; RTC 46, R 1 ;

T S A 1.

1502. ib-la-i-tu, Br. 13505.

1503. ib-na 1 "A-[uu-um] (deus elam.),

C T 2 5 , 24. 1 1 6 ; c f . 1. C . 24, 1 2 a .

1504. "b-na-ba-za I iG [E-a] (deus

elam.), C T 25, 24. 13 b ; c f . 1. C . 24, 14 a.

1505. fb-na-ha k[i-ki??] / [ iu] , CT

25, 24. 2 6 ( K 8219) (unus e x 7 diis

elam.) ; c f . C T 25, 24, K 7620, 4 ? ( text .

parall.).

1506. "b-na-sii "-" s[A] I [izt], CT

25, 24, 3 6 ; (unus e x 7 diis elam.). (S i

idem ordo in enumerandis diis obser-

vatus est i11 textu parall. (1 . C . 24, 4 n) ,

nomen correspondens exit in . . .-Wi-ki;

sed c f . "h-na-&a. ..). 1507. fb-te bi-it bit I suknZ di[o]-ge,

C T 25, 1. 1 5 ; 24, 49. 5 n ; Br. 13508.

1508. Ig-gal-la I min (=d~ap-su,+a~) 1 Sn mu-de-ri-ti, C T 24, 40. 55 ; V " N i n -

S U ~ Z L Y I ...; CT 24, 20. 23; "R I mir~L". ..; CT 24, 1. 35 sq. ; Br. 2262.

1509. Igi-ana-g6, accipit oblationes

in festo ; ezen. amar-U-a-si(g)-gi-da-kn,

DP 60, 2. 3 ; 69, 2 ; et in festo "in-

wzarki, DP 55, 3 ; 59, 11 ; RTC n . 39, 3 ;

T S A n . 5, 4 ; 11. pr. Ur<. . ,GGnR. . V .

gr. Nik. 19, 4 ; DP 172, 2 ; 191,2 ; 207, 2.

I 1510. Igi-bar-ru, VR 44, 4. 36 (rgi- maS-Sub?) c f . " .$U-ma-li-m; &-bar-

r u = Vi-i-ma-Li, Clay PN 197.

15 1 1. igi-bi-li-rne (= 31 r i t a r ) , CT

25, 17. 25 ; 30 R 20.

1512. Igi-bP-6~-nam-ti(1)-la I ( iu )

ni-gab "n-ki-gn-ge) C T 24, 29. 110 a ;

17, 66.

1513. dIgi-bi-S~-silirn-ma I :G ni-

gab " En-ki-ga-ge, CT 24, 17. 67 ; 29,

110 6 ; Br. 9342.

1514. igi-da-da, Thur. Dg. LC p. 61 ;

Tallq. Nam. 287 (" ji-da-da). Gautier,

Dilbat p. 53.

1515. "gi-dara-ru-ru I ki-min (=

I i t a r ) , CT 25, 44. 1 3 ; 29 Obv. 2 ; cf .

Igi-nu-dnra-ru-YG.

1516. "gi-du I min (= d Nin-ib), C T

25, 12. 17 ; 24, 17 (deus elam.) 24, 18 a ;

Br. 9335; M . 7041 : RTC n . 254, 5 ;

T S A p. 107 ; BE 3, 90 ; surpu 8, 11 ; = dNinni-Mi (var. "Lai), V R 46, 6 sq. ;

c f . " LdL; d &-du (vel d ~ i - u ? ) (= Ner-

gak) C T 24, 36, 52 ; Br. 9339 ; c f . 5%- ma-Li-in; c f . "Gein-an-na 11, 5 ( d . qui-

dani Urukkq. 15 17. Igi-du-an-na (= Marduk), C T

25, 34 Obv. 7.

15 18. "gi-du-dingir-e-ne (= ~ a r -

duk), CT 25, 34 Obv. 8.

1519. Igi-du- ... (=rStar), CT 25, 30

R 19.

1520. igi - du(g) - ga, Meissn-Rost,

Bauinschr. Sen. p. 94 K 5413 a, 1 0 ;

p. 105 I< 1356 R 12 (nom. ZLEa).

1521. Igi-dumu-giil 1 i u min-km

(= 11) gu(d)-du6 d Dam-gabnun-nn-ge,

Br. 9321 ; CT 16, 47. 199.

1522. Igi-ud-iSib-ka-ra-bu, Br.

13376 ; c f . 1. C. dIS-Sip ka-1.a-bi.

1523. Id] Igi-zag I "Nil$-gir-su, C T 24,

45. 66.

- -

1524. Igi - zi - bar - ra, var. " ~ g i - z i : dIgi-bar-ra, CT 10, 26. 2 ; 33, 3 ; B E 3 ,

n . 109, 9 ; Bart. I 22, 26. 5 ; I1 91, 94.

3 ; H u b . Pers. 169.

1525. Igi-he-ga1 I Su (ni-gab dElt-ki-

gn-ge) , CT 24, 17. 6 1 ; 29, 1076.

1526. " Igi-hu f l a r d u t Br. 9302. 1027. "gi-kalb I "Ba-zi , CT 24, 45. 65.

1528. "Ig-kair-za 1 h - n i - n a , CT 25,

8 . 12.

1529. Hgi-ma-3, U r k. . KTC 438 R ; CT 7 , 46 6 , 14 ; d &Na-rfi-n t2 d "ig i-mn-

Szt-me RTC 399, 6 ; CT 10, 4 7 6 , R ( L & d ...); c f . H u b . Pers. 169 ( s u b Vg i -

t u ) ; p. 180 ( s u b d,.!?i+ma+kzr).

1530. "gP-na-ab-ul 1 (Su) (r~i-gab "E?$-

ki-gn-ge), CT 24, 29. 108 6 ; 17, 63.

153 1. Igi-nu-dana-ru-ru I ki-vzin

(= I S t n r ) , CT 25, 44. 7 ; 17, 1 4 ; 29

Obv. 5 .

1532. "gi-slg-slg 1 n u - g i i - s a r - g a ~ nn-

na-ge, CT 24, 3. 2 5 ; 21, 5 8 ; Br. 13374.

Z i m . Rit . n . 27, 7 .

1533. Igi-ra-bar-ra TU n . 133, 3. 4. 1534. d lgi min i-gi-;U-I>.%-ku Cuba I min

(. . . - tar) , CT 25, 6. 10 ; 1. C . 9 : = ["Ka-]

d i ; c f . ",.!?zzba.

1535. " id, d e a fiuminis ; ( i d = A + B n -

g u r e t = Engz~r, c f . SAI< p. 3 11. f ;

Br. 10223) SAK 192 0 ; C. Hain. 5 , 39,

42, 47, 53 e tc . ; R a n k e Pers. p. 203 ;

Str. AV n . 6803 ; M . 8963 ; i-i"d 1 l u ,

CT 24, 16. 23 ; 28, 77 n ; " d ,

i l ~ - n d l d , i - i d d i d , CT 29, 46. 21-23,

(="L iWrzr ?) ; c f . " E n g u r ; ic N d n r ; c f .

Rlaklu 2, 68 ; 3 , 7 2 , 7 7 , 83 etc. ; G d n i n

a-gzrb-bn Zn&-Zn&.-gn = i C I d 6e-Zit ngubbe-

e ed-[Li] T l io inps . D e v . I 26, 255. 1536. i-"in(= i d ) gal I m i n (= Su),

CT 24, 16. 2 4 ; 28, 77 6 ; CT 12, 28 R

3 d ; c f . Br. 12496 ( loco « ;i » l e g e n d u m

k m i n ) ; 13756.

~

1537. id-lu-ru-g~ I Sa (= Su), CT 24,

16, 26 ; 28,78 6 ; M . 89, 65 ; Br. 11654 sq.

(e ius nav is : g"im"Id-&u-ut) ; Maklfi 2 , 63.

1338. Pd-rne-Cu ( :U, CT 25, 42, K

2114, 5 . 1539. min (= i - i d ) d Id-slg I CT 29,46,24.

1540. d id-si-li-ma siIim ( = ;U(?), CT

24, 16. 25 ; 28, 78 a ( c f . CT 12, 28 R 31).

1541. i a - ~ t ~ 1 zu, CT 25, 42 K 2114. 4.

1542. C d ? ] -lD -rai(m) ] dulau-sad" . . , CT 24, 35, 28.

1543. d na-ak-11" IDIM P E - a ) , CT 24,

14, 4 8 ; Br. 1504; M . 849.

1544. " Hdim-?JUS I icSin, CT 25, 3 2 , 9 ;

24, 18 Obv. 11 ( d I d i m "i?i"[ui]).

1545. i' Hk-ZU-da I Zu (kndbu M a r d ~ k -

g e ) , C T 24, 16, 21 ; 28, 75 a ( d l [ b ] - S u -

d u ) ; Br. 2264. 1546. ci f i -ha Ilba I [milz] (= ,.!?a?ani), CT

27, 1 6 ; Br. 12714.

1547. fl-?Ja-al-la-bki I ?%in (= A d a d ) ,

CT 25, 16. 22.

1548. ]il-ha-la-hu, 3d-&a-da-&U,

RT 27 p. 100, 17.

1549. " fl-ja-bai-ain-ddu I S ~ L d Gu[6-

6n] (scil. de i S i n ) , CT 25, 19. 1 4 ; 21

Obv. 7 ; 24, 37. 9 ; Br. 12613.

1550. "1-la-$la-ab 1 m i n (= A d a d ) ,

CT 25, 16. 15.

1551. PI-p-da, Br. 12617.

1552. i1 il-ta,.iaa-a-ti, Br. 12615.

1553. i1 fl-k-bu I Jzr kal6zt Marduk-

g e , CT 24, 16. 22 ; 28, 75 6 (" i [ q - t i - 6 u ) ;

Str . A V 2520.

1554. il-thni, Br. 12616; c f . d?-li-tzlnz;

c f . Tallq. N . p. 245 ; c f . I l tuin.

1555. "irite-bi-ri = "1-te-eh-ri = * Al-te-eb-ri, BE 10 p. 70.

1556. "l=.te-~i, Tal lq . N a m . p. 245.

155'7. iliin, ilana, gemiili (?I. 1) i-LU-an j

AN min vzin I i-da-an CT 12, 4. 24 (min- A N

DEIMEL - Pantheon Bnbvl. 10

min = AN-%in-na-6i i. e. AN, eius du-

plum) " Se-na i-La-na I " P A zc " Lugal,

Qa66ar U d . . . 1 CT 24,18 R 10 (= du0

gemini).

2) N A B (= iZan, ilana, form. dual.)

est deus, qui in text. periodi Urukagina

saepius occurrit ; accipit oblationes in

ezen 6ulug-k6 zi Nina-ka (DP 53, 6 ; TSA

1. 5), i tu udu-zi(d)-Se-a-ka t! ud-snr Ni-

na "4 &... (DP 47 6). In catalogis deo-

rum, qui in his textibus eriumerantur,

N A B semper 14 Um locum tenet inter

"Sivnurc et "un-X &-muh; propterea

ibi " n legi nequit (contra de Gen. TSA

P. LXIV).

3) NOM. PROP. : Na6, DP 33, 4. Na6-

ig-fad, Nik 3, 5 ; D P 120, 5 ; Giw-nah,

TSA 17, 5 ; 14, 5 ; 15, 5 ; DP 114, 6;

115, 6, S T H 18, 4 ; V - n a 6 S T H 15, 3 ;

16, 3 ; DP 113, 5, 228, 3 ; I-ti(Z)-iZEn,

Manist. Obel. A 13, 21 ; IZdn-dan-na,

IZin-Se-nze-a, Thur. Dg. LC p. 61 ; Lu

R, T U 152, 2. 8. Quoad signuin na6

notandum est, quod duo AN uno cuneo

horizontali separantur (STH 15, 3 ; 16,

3 ; 18, 4 ; TSA 15, 6 ; DP 113, 5 ; 114,

6 ; 115, 6 ; 228, 3 ; hic cuneus omittitur

DP 47, 6; 53, 6; 120, 5 ; Nik. 3, 5 ; TSA

1, 5 ; 17, 5 ; duo A N oblique ad invi-

cem ponuntur DP 33, 4, T S A 14, 5 ;

iuxta invicem scripta primo occurrunt

Thur. Dg. LC 46, 1 ; 135, 23.

4) cf. "ab = BiZSa Same (Br. 3851;

M . 2517 ; 10517) ; Langd. PS. 170 ; [LNab-

RIT-uS, Br. 12418.

5) "Mai-Lab-6a I i-Zu ki-Zakla-an (ge-

mini) CT 25, 6. 26 ; 24, 36. 65; de mag-

nis e t parvis geminis stellis cf. W a s -

tab-ba.

Conclusio: Quinam hi gemini tem-

poris antiquissimi sint e t quomodo Se

habeant ad ~~~*LMai-tab-ba, nondum patet.

1558. Ilan(NAB)-lugal-uru (si ~ O C

noinen est Sumericum, semitice respon-

deret Sar-alim !, non : gar-ri) accipit ob-

lationes in festo W i n n (?) TSA 1, 6.

1559. Ilan-mes-du, accipit oblationes;

DP 198, 4. 1560. [d] i-1%"-"U Ilimmu (= 9) ( 4 A-

nun-na", 11 R 39 n. 2 add. ; Z A 1, 7

Br. 4018.

156 1. Illat 1) . . . d ILLAT ( Su, CT 29,

44. 24-29; cf. iGZat 1 illal I ["?J id-lat,

CT 11, 15. 12. "IZZat-e, R4aklu 6 , 79;

Vllat-zi , dIZZat-i, dIZZat-a, Str. AV 3709;

Z A 7, 280 ; cf. n. pr. f. " IdZat-i-tzbm,

BE 8 p. 68; dIZZat-a-a, Hinlre, a new

bound. 223. Pronuntiatio nominis non

patet.

2) iku (fossa, cinalis) i n " I 'LLAT-e

iku Sa " ILLAT-e , Maklii 6, 79; p. 144.

3) " Illat V l d a f C'. IZZat VlZat IZZat

a-Si-6% i a d i e-Zu-ti (habitans iil n~onti-

bus altis) ri-ia-an e-La-a-ti (in excelso

apice), fontes, valles, montes, flumina,

maria fluctuantia te solvant. surpu 8,

22 sq.

Secundum hos textus VZZat est deus

montiuni, sub cuius dominio etiam fon-

tes, flumina, cailales sunt. 1562. Hlailpin, st. C. i-Zat, pl. ildti, dea

(nom. genericum) ; I I tav i-dat Si-nze-tan

anaku, ii4uss.-Arn. Dict. 50 6. Synony-

mum huius est I i tar , V. gr. ih fni i-na

ali-ia A-SZLY (dii!) ?i i i farate (Winni mei)

i-na nzad-Li-in a-$is, Str. AV 3920.

1563. HM cf. i ~ ~ d a d . 1564. Im-gal-edin-na, (&gab ..... ),

CS 24, 50. 13 a. 1565. Im-gi(g) hu ~ f . iz zh. 1566. Im-zii-an-na, Surpu 8, 16.

1567. Im-bar-si = i L Ba, M. 6343.

1568. Im-me-ri-ia, Curpu 2, 180.

1569. " Im-mir-tumltfi, Tallcl. 246.

- ---

1570. "m-si-di = iaggl ..., M . 6277

(im-si-di = septentrio ; cf. " 0). 157 1. Im-pa-5, S A I ~ 44 g 2. 1 1 ; 132,

11. 5 (una ex 7 fil. ic Ba-zi).

1572. Im... I " en-uru-mu in du(g)-

ga-ZikSav-z2-ri, CT 25, 14. 31.

1573. Irnina (= 7)-bi cf. SSioittum.

1574. "n--9.11-ri-ir Br. 12504.

1575. In-dar (Var. In-da-rn) = Isdvn,

(in text. Boghaz-koi, cf. MDOC 1907, 51).

1576. In-da-a8, Clay PN 206. 1577. d in-na-na ... / VS-tav ia k-bi-ib-t'e,

CT 25, 30 R 14 ; cf. i1 IStar.

1578. In-na-Sa(g)-ga (ni-gab ...), CT

24, 50. 12 n. 1579. d in-nin ... (= iLIitav), C T 25, 18

Obv. 2, 30 ; CJ In-nin; Vn-nin-nu; V n -

nin-ni, Tallq. Nam. 246 ; "In-ni-na; in-

nin-na; i-nie; SAK 10 11. 11. ; Thur. Dg.

LC p. 61 ; Dhorn~e T R p. 164, 22 ; cf.

iJ Zitav.

1580. "n-Bes, Dei. en Perse 7, 143. ll.

1581. In-Su-i%-na-ak, In-su-~S- aia-ak, = ninniGeS = ninili-Znm (abbre-

viatum ex Sei) z nin~i-evin (var. SUN-

evin) = "Ni%-ninni-evinh) deus prin-

cipalis Susorum et Elamitarum ; de eius

nominibus et llistoria cultus cf. RT 27,

p. 110-115 ; Scheil T. e1.-anz. 1 p. 61 ;

61.-s6m. 3, 20. 5 cf. d.h-Si-na<g-. « In »

probabiliter non = en, sed abbreviatum

ex nin, cf. Innannn (loco Nin-an-na?).

1582. [d Mim-ma]-ni-~i ] s u ~ a l dNin-

8-ge; CT 24, 7. 21 (cf. 24); 49, 1 0 6 ;

Br. 705.

1583. Inim-ma-gu...-8h11 ( ja hi-bi

(= fractum), CT 25, 30 R 13.

1584. %Skiim-ti(l) I SLL, CT 24, 48. 20.

1585. Ik-bi-da-mi-$15 1 sukal "Nig-

gi(n)-na-ge CT 24, 31. 83 ; 25, 26 Obv.

18, Br. 2260 ; ilZ&-6;-dunki Surpu 1, 159

secundum: [iGlKi-6di-du-uit-ki, 1. C. p. 55.

1586. Ir-da, K r a u s ~ , Sieg. p. 106.

1587. I-ru-a, ZA 4: 263.

1588. La ] Ir-zag I i~2amai, CT 24,45.54.

1589. Ir-ba-an-sGiin, Br. 12712.

1590. Ir-kal-la ; cf. "min (= Am-ma-

kur)-ku~ I d 17-kaZ-La, CT 25, 8. 11.

1591. C" I]r(?)-kalb I ~ ~ t a v , CT 24,

45. 55.

1592. k-~ne-gi, Br. 12711 ; cf. I+

Ines (?), Br. 12710.

1593. ~~~rnu-sa-ni-e, dat. Sg. dei Zr-

nzz~sinis Armeniorum; Sand. Inscr. Urart.

382 (« dieu, qui presidait au ii~ariage D).

1594. Ia-KIi-IIa I Wi-min (= IStav), CT

25, 44. 5 ; 17, 1 1 ; 8, 12 (dIgi-kuv-za / ( I R ) ; "Ir-ni-ni, Dhorme T R p. 232, 6 ;

356, 3 ; 360, 51 sq. (. . . ba-a6-bz~ na-nd-ru

= leo terribilis ; ri-i-?+zzt fab-ba-sz6-ZL = taurus saevus) ; 364, 105 ; "F-ni-na, dea

belli : King, Assyr. k. p. 19, 5 ; = Da~ntina, cf. Jastr. Rel. 1, 537 ; cf. quo-

que 1. C. 335; de ortu formae Irnina ex

Irtnina cf. Thur. Dg. LC p. 61.

1595. "Pr-sag, Br. 12708.

1596. Ir-rh-eB = i l E-ri. .. hli. 3725 (se

cundum Langd. PS. p. 160, 8 ; V uv-

sag gaian Sah-ra = i l E-~i[-e? (?) &Y]-

Y&-du be-el iv-+tim).

1597. iPr-ra, nomen quoddam ilNev-

gab; lectio h. nom. non est certa; de

lect. ir cf. ZA 21, 268; alia vd. Jastr.

Rel. 1, 241. 5.

1)" 17-va I ?%in (= Nevgab) , CT 25, 35

R 1 5 ; 36 R 21; M. 10061. W 1 ILam-

dug-ga-'-id, Br. 958.

2) C. Harn. 2, 69-3, 6 : inir-ra ru-Su

etc. cui Iwn, socius eius ..., cf. Ranke

Pers. 208 (sub Ar-va) ; cf. ~Y- I v , Ranke

1. C.

3) NOM. PR. cf. Ranke 1. C. ; ("1 Ir-ra :

Thur. Dg. LC p. 30 ; 62 ; Obel. ManiSt.

A 5, 2 ; BE 3, n. 134, 3 ; Ungn. Dilb.

p. 136 ; cf. ahd~r-ra-ga-nzil , BE 17; n.

3 pass.; Clay PN 143 (" Ur-rn).

4) Myth. de Ir-ra, cf. KB 6, 58 sqq.

5) [Ii'akkabu Sn ina ...I mU1 NAR-a (= 3 2 l i 6 ~ ) "jlf-ra gnS-ri ildni T l . CT 33, 1.

17. (= Ursa maior Gott Irra, der mäch-

tige unter den Göttern) Bez. ZAF 19.

6) Ir-rn ic h-ra-gnl C L ?V-ra-kal-kal

L@-tu-ru (solvant) i c La-nz @-ni i U i 6 -

&uS-n L@-tu-ru, Surpu 2, 174 sq. cf. 1. C.

8, 12 (iz Ir-ra-gal).

7) i c Ir-ra 621 nze-&i u Sa-ga-ai-te (do-

minus tempestatis et destructionis), King,

Assyr. kings p. 167, 19.

8) "V-ra I rnk ; "V-ra-8ad ( nzin; "Y-

rn-gal I nzin (= Nergal). V R 46, 2.

13-15.

Conclusio: " Ir-rn est Nergnl, qui

bello, igne, fame, peste et destructione

devastat terram ; i z I-Sunz est eius miilis-

ter.

1598. " ir-ra-ba-ba, pertitlet ad fami-

liam ilNergal, C:. Zim. VSGW 63, 123;

[Wld-nam-edin-na I ", CT 25, 22. 46.

1599. Hr-ra-gal I min (= dir-rn = Nergal) , CT 25, 35 R 17; 36 R 23;

Q 1 dam-6i dNe'-unu-gal (i. e. maritus

(deae "Nin- sar ) scil. Nergal), C T 24,

10. 20. cf. Br. 961; Str. Nbn. 1012, 5 ;

BA 6, 4. 5, p. 136 : cf. wBLuzNi-6u-u Sn

??~uz M - s a l ( Y ) W a l sukkal Ba-zi; kak-

kabdni Sa avki-Su i z z i Tz-zu Nin-sar zt

d I r - ~ n - ~ n l ; CT 33, 1. 26 sq. Surpu 2,

174 ; 8, 12 ; 17Luz Nin-sar u dR / i w e r g a l

u iU&-bi-tum, V R 46, 1. 18.

1600. Min (= h--ra)-dann I nzin (=

dam-6i\Wep-unu-gal) , CT 24, 10. 2 1.

1601. Ir-ra-kal 1 min (=NergaZ), CT

25, 35, R 16; 36 R 22 ; Br. 960 ; cf.

d ir-ra.

1602. 'ina-kar ... (X N W ~ L Z I ) , CT

24, 36. 54; cf. "r-ra.

1603. ' ir-ra-PA-M I daa-bar saz-iir-ti

(= Nergal deus pestis ; cf. pestis ; D /

. . $> mors) ; cf. "T-ra.

1604. ir-ki-'-mat-nu, Br. 964.

1605. i g (?)-an, Br. 12654.

1606. ' ISbcira : I . Nomen : LZ) ".%-Ba- ra, Legr. R. d'U. 282 R ; cf. 344 R ("V-

iS-ra loco ISlzara), de Gen. T D 5514

(reg. Ur), e l pass. 6) ES-Ba-ra, Thur.

i Dg. LC p. 62. C) "5-bar-ra, CT 2,

47. 20; 4 , 48 n, 5 ; Ranlie Pers. 199. d ) d ii-5%-ra S ~ I , / il G&-dZlk ; CI min (= ii-

ba-ra) di-gi-ir si-la-litt SIL I ("&i-dar) . d min (=iS-ba-ra) iiig-gi-na-a&-&um N I G ~ N I min

(= Ge'S-dar). C T 24, 18 R 8-9 ; cf.

ni-in-ni / n@i(n) CT 12, 25. 3 6.

Sec. Horn. dNina legenda est "Bi/ (19)-hnnna, quae est = VS-hn-rn. cf.

de hac disputntione Nina. Caeterum

VS-ha-rn in 1 dyn. Bab. non est dea

ex machina », sicut Horn. putat (Die

Schwurgöttin ES-harzna p. 50) et ideogr.

W i n n non rarius in textus recent. oc-

currit, quam multarum aliarum dearum

temporis archaici.

11. Texfeas: 1) " IJ-ha-ra, de Gen.

I . C.; Legr. R d 'U 282 R ; cf. 344 R.

(text. antiquiss.) ; temp. Dyn. l a e Babyl.

saepe cotninemoratur cf. : 6a-aS-nzu-um

Sn ES-har-ra (draco E.) CT 2, 47. 20;

e' "ES-hav-ra (in Sippar), CT 4, 48 a 5

22, saepe in nom. prop. cf. Ranlte Pers.

199; Thur. Dg. LC p. 62; Ungn. Dilh.

133 ; ICrausz Sieg. 86 ; cf. Ai-&a-vn (ex

temp. Naram-Sin.) Honi. 1. c. p. 104.

2) In serie A n / i c Anunz pertinet IS-

hnvn (= Ge'S-dar = Amuniturvc) ad fa-

miliam "1 Sifz-Adnd, non ad classem izIS-

tar (text. vd. supra, I d ; cf. CT 24, 18

R 5 sqq. et CT 25, 8. K 4349 I< etc.;

Zirn. VSGIV 63, 11 7. Nilt-gir-s~d culn

fatliilia adducitur in classe dearum, quae

appendicem familiae il IBtar cons t i tuunt ;

c f . Nin-girsu.

3 ) [ s ~ L ] / m i n (= Sa (?)-Pi-sa-an-an(?)-

Ru)-min (= giS-tu-ra)-min (= i -gub) 1 Sa

ilSIL i'flisaba, M . 3795. S e c . H o m m .

ESh., p. 51 a b E n t e m e n a dea U i n m a "i vo-

catur N i n n ( c f . S A K 36 n. sqq.) , quae

s e c u n d u m S A K 58, 3. 13 sq . erat Wi-

sabn. At prius n o n v ide tur esse admi t -

t e n d u m .

4 ) VIS-&U-va i Sar-rat Ri-sur-ri-e k i , I1

R 60, 1 4 a ; c f . Z A 15, 212 sq. "IS-&a-

r n a-Si-bat &Sn&)-/ur-ra Sn RanRal &L-

a n - n a h , (= Babylon) , S t r . N a b u c h . 247,

6 sq.; c f . Hon?. G r . 311.

A g a d e solvat ( o b s e s s u n ~ ) , 8'-ul-ma sol-

va t ; IS-Ca-rn solvat , be-l;/ da-nd-me ( d .

habi ta t ionum, populorum) , ,$urPu 2 , 170

s q . 5 ) V i - & a - r a zrmpnz6 rim-fti-tunz Sn ni-

Se'pl, Craig R T 1, 3. 17. " IS-hn-ra be-

lit di-nim u bi-ri ( d . iudicii e t ora-

culi) , Zirn. R i t . n . 87, l . 6 ; c f . Ewe-lii!

bi-ri.

6 ) llmz Gir-tnb I " w ~ i n (= 13-&U-ra) t i -

amat.. . ; ni2cc IS-&U-ra I CL m i n (= V S - f n r

be-lit matciti) ; f l t ~ c Gir-tab j " IS-ha-rn,

S t r . AV n. 8841. c f . Br. 5113. SZUC G i r -

tu6 = ß, 6, ct Scorpii ( sa l tem) , Kugl .

S t e r n k 2 7 0 ; c f . Bez. Z A F p. 11. S y m -

b o l u m cVS&ava i n kudurru « scorpio D,

c f . Frank Bild. 2 2 ; Z i m . 1. C . 39, 5 ;

H i n k e , a n e w b o u n d . 243 ; 223.

7 ) "IS-&n-va be-Zit Li-ti da-ad-nza ( d .

victoriae ex populis partae) i-na La-&a-

z i da-an-ni da i-Se-mi-Szr, 111 R 43, 4.

28 s q .

8 ) 7-bi i l kn i P;. yab&ti m a r i P& V ; -

&U-ra-Szr-nu, Z A 6 , 242. 21. Sn(g)-

u d : IS-ha-ra, C T 25, 8 b 10 ; c f . "2-

d 2 ; (6 E-tn-ni-t?rnz (?).

9 ) Preces ( i n de fec t ione lunae) ad I . , c f . King . Magie n. 7 ; n. 57.

10) Bez. Cat . I< 11151.

H i c t e x t u s obscurissimus ex sola parte n o t u s const i tui t a r g u m e n t u m principale

H o m . pro sua thes i « "ES(IS) -&a-ra = "ES-hanna » ( c f . 1. c . p. 62 sq.) . D e h o c ar-

g u m . c f . " N i n a ; h ic s o l u m note tur , quod phrasis « U V S - & n - r n aeque b e n e ad 1.

3 ac ad 1. 4 (ve l ad u t r a m q u e ) pertinere potest .

1 ) . . . edin (?)

2 ) . . . 6"O " 3 0 (= S i n ) U c 1 1 c 1 2 a 3 1 Ur-sag-gal u W- ". . . . . . . . . " 5 (= IStar)

11) N O M . PROP. T a l l q . N a m . 246.

111. Conclusio: i l IS&ava n o n es t = iLNinn. 2 ) iLIShnva es t dea q u a e d a m par-

t u s , quae relat ionem habet ad " Geit in-

annn, A d a d ; 3 ) " I . es t regina Kisurrh ,

nurnquain v e r o Nhza Li.

1607. "'" (= i"hU-r"' ASARU I m i n

(= d 1;-&U-rru .... .I), C T 24, 18. 6 6 ;

u d ur-sag u d dingir-ra

fLb"-,'~ . . . . -KZL 1 V?-&zr-r[u. . .] C T 24, 1 8 .

4 6 . c f . H o m . ES-hanna p. 54, 2.

1608. iS-?-nirilb-an-na I G ababbar-

g e , C T 24, 31. 93 ; 25, 26 O b v . 30 (["I 1 i S "abbar 'zi-m... 1.

1609. 1% Ba-U, H u b . ~ e r s . p. 170 ;

C T 1 , 30. 3 ; 7 , 38 a R ; Bart. 2 , 7 3 ,

55 2. 4.

u d dUru &man ? u d " U r u ilAl-lat

Igtar - 151

dam igi-il-da W., 1. C. 204, 2 a ; "Ninni-

i6-gad, RTC 47, 2 ; TSA 1, 7 ; WNilzni-

ninni "i DP 55, 6 ; Winni-edin SAIC 158,

1 ; "NinnGama-mu, RTC 11. 53, 2. NOM.

PROP. CF. Hub. Pers. 169; Paffi-. Göt-

terl. 201.

111. Text. rec. : 1) Series A n ( iU-

num omnes deos sub octo magnis capi-

tibus enumerat, quae sunt : Anu, Bndil,

Belit ilb, Ba, Sin, IStar, Nini6 (2) Nev-

gad. Classis « IStav » 1) dat nomina il I.

2) 18 L&-hin-gda (nuntios) i1 I. 3) 8 alios

deos inferiores, gu(d)-dkb etc. 4) deas,

quae similem habent naturam ac ISt. cf.

Zim. VSGW 63, 117 sq.

Nomina i1 14tar cf. : CT 24, 41. 75-85

(11 nom.); CT 25, 17 sq. 2, 1-35 (reli-

qua destructa) ; 1. C. 29, I< 2103 +- K

7636, 1-34 R 1-4 etc . ; 1. C. 4-4, Sm. 1558,

1-14 etc.; 1. C. 30 sq. 2109 etc. 1, 1-23;

2... 1-18; CT 26, 49, K 6093, 1-9 etc.;

CT 25, 31, K 7648 (cf. Ziin. 1. C. 117

n. 3) ; IN SUMMA 89 nonlina praeter ea,

quae iloil sunt conservata.

2) MYTH. ET EP. : Eius tristitia de di-

luvio et eius ira contra i1 Enlil, qui il-

lud causavit, cf. Dhorme T R p. 111 ;

117. Contumeliosis verbis eam afficit Gil-

gameC ; furore incensa obtinet a patre

Anu, ut taurus coeli creetur; Gilgam.

autem et Eabani hoc monstrum occidunt

cf. 1. C. 245, 22-257, 206; descensus il I.

ad inferos, ut liberet i1 Dumu-zi, 1. C.

326 sqq.

3) Colebatur in Erech (6-an-na), cf. Ep. Gilg. 1. C.; cf. Lament. IV R2, 19. 3;

cf. i L Urhitum; 6 SU&7 I "Nilzni Uruk ki,

Str. AV 3920; Langd. NBK 303; in Ni-

niveh : 6Zt CL Iilrnv Sa aL Ninua, Str. l. C.

cf. supra 11, 5 ; e'-+nnS-nz& (C. Ham. L-

mes-mes) 6Zt il1Star bZt jia Ninua [W,

King, Assyr. kings 159, 2 etc.; in Ar-

- IStar

bela : iLISt. Sa Ninua iLIStar Sn az Ar6a3-

ilu, Sen. Cyl. 5, 51 etc. cf. Jastr. Rel.

2, 1075 ; cf. BA 2, 20. 9 = il belit par-si;

in Gala@ : aL kad-&U.. . 6Zt i, 1 l t a r ru6dt

(at) kiid-[nul-ri etc. King, Assyr. kings 164 sqq.; in Agade, cf. iLAnunftz~m;

in Elam : CL IS-La?. be-lit Blamiiki ru-6a-

a-tim n-Si-bat %-Si hi, Langd. NBK 276,

3, 40.

4) PSALMI ET HYMNI i1 I. : vd. Dhorme

T R 356-369 ; Langd. PS. 1-15 ; 263-267.

Jastr. Rel. 1, 528 sqq.; 2, 109 sqq.; etc.

5 ) TEXT. MAGICI: Surpu P. 78; Zirn.

Rit. pass. ; Maklu p. 178 ; cf. Jastr. Rel. 1,

315 sq.; 321 sq.; 347 etc.

6) OMINA: Jastr. Rel. 2, 170 sqq.

7) TEXT. ASTRON.-ASTROL. : cf. a) Vir.

Ach. I8tar; Kugl. Sterilk 1, 202/6; 2,

2. 257 sqq.

6) muL dil-bat ( iLlStar, Str. AV 3920

(dil-bat = Venus); cf. Kugl. Sternk 1,

229. 4, 231. cf. iLAnuni;tum 111, 6.

C) nsuL A-nzr-ni-tutn 1 IS-tar, m*L A-

ri-turn / i~ IS-tar, Str. l. c.; Kugl. l. c.

d) Ban i L IS-tnv nim(?)-ma-turn du-

mu-sad ..., CT 33, 2. 7. (- 6 Canis ma-

ior = il I. excelsa (?), filia [d Enlil] Bez.

ZAF p. 22).

e) mensis i1 I. est UZuL, IV R 33, 4.

41 ; cf. Kugl. Sternk 1, 229. 4; 230, 5 d;

231.

f ) niimerus i1 I. = « 15 „ C T 25, 50

R 13; Br. 9940; apud Elamitas nume-

rus IStar erat « 8 ? » cf. Bork, Venusjahr,

i n Memnon 4, 83 sqq.

8) TITULI quidam i1 IStar : i[VIStar ga]-

diS-ti ildni (ineretrix deorum) KB 6, 202,

1 1. uxor iLAASur, izEnlil, WAarduk, iLMua-

ti, i"anza~; iLSin, idDumuzi, Jastr. Rel.

2, 1075 sq. ; cf. Ep. Gilg. Tab. 6.

iz IStar 6e-lat 4a6Zi u ta_hazZ, King. As-

syr. kings 172, 19; cf. Jastr. Rel. 1, 539.

IStar - 152 - It-turn

ib litav-RnkkabJ, 5 urpu 8, 11.

"1 DiGbat zi&nn (zib-na zn-tim) I. bar-

bata (Vir. Ach. Suppl. 33, 34 sqq. cf.

Jastr. R 2, 633 n. 4) dictum cle radiis

stellae Veneris spiendentis ; cf. Craig.

RT p. 7, 6; nmn mu-gig-ib = um-?nu

iJ-La-ri-turn, ASKT 116, 11; Br. 1319.

Cl I i t n r Sn al N inun k$ Var. il IS tnv AS-

Su-$4-te, King, Assyr. kings. 159, 2.

il IS tnr , i l Iitar-meS, Str. AV 3920 0: i S -

ta-va-a-tim = i-La-a-tik, King. L Harn.

3, 6. 9 ; 10, 4.

9) SYMBOLA: stella, (cf. Cat. Brit. Mus.

Bab. & Ass. anticl. pl. 22 a) arcus, has-

ta, ensis etc. Frank, Bilder, 17 sqq.

Imago il I., cf. Weissb. Bab. Misc. (sa-

Garn iV(Stav); eius animal « columba (?) D,

Jastr. Rel. 2, 810. 3 ; «vacca» , OLZ.

1898, 157; Jastr. Rel. 1, 444; (cf. "Nilz-

hav-sag-); praeterea cf. Jastr. Rel. 1, 530 U

(« leo D); Dhorme T R 361, 51 sq. (« leo

terrihilis » ; « taurus furens »).

10) NOM. PROPR., cf. Str. AV 3921

sqq.; Tallq. Nam. 246 sqq.

1V. Concluss'o: 1) ilIStar est clea

amoris, voluptatis e t partus; haec est

I. muliebris; siinul est dea belli e t pug-

nae et ut talis virilis (non est andro-

gyna!). Illi respondet propter rationes

evidentes stella Veneris vespertinae, huic

matutinae. IStar voluptatis potissimum

in Erech colebatur (cf. Epos Gilg.), IStar

virilis sub nomine GCS-dar (= i1 Anuni-

tum) in Agade urbe sedem cultus sui

habebat; illa fortasse erat IStar Sume-

riorum, haec Semitarum. IStar tamen

, Erechensis non sola erat dea libidinis,

sed simul quoque p.Jgnae, quod textus

I sub I1 2 citati probant. Qiiomodo hae

duae qualitates in una aea uiliri pote-

rant? IStar natura sua muliebri erat dea

amoris ; amores autem saepe generant

rixas, potissimum, si veteribus amato-

ribus succedunt novi (cf. Ep. Gilg.Tab. 6).

Praeterea dea a populo bellicoso vene-

rata facile e t ipsa bellicosa fit. Tandem

i1 IStar repraesentat vegetationem, quae

quotannis tempore veris abundanter ex

terra pluviis irrigata pullulat, postea ta-

men in pugna cum ardoribus aestivis

perit.

2) i1 IBtar facile cum deabus similis

naturae confunditur; sic V. gr. iam C.

Hain. 2, 65, ubi proprie " Nin-har-sag-

ga, dea partus, intelligitur.

1618. IStar (== 15)-ur-rnab " " , ~ r .

13468.

1619. " HSBar (=15) " Zi-e, Br. 13462.

1620. " IStar (= 15) i1 Ni-ri I da%-

bi-saZ (scil. dei " Lugnd-giv-ra). " IS tar

(= 15)-ni-ru, Br. 13464.

1621. " IStar-ni-ip-bu, Br. 13465.

1622. " IStar (= 15)-nim-ru, B r . 13467.

1623. " Igtar-eaiarn, Br. 13466; iLIStar

(r i'5)-sndme'Pl (?) (= NU-meS), Br.

13466.

1624. i1 I%-tai-rw-rw, CT 25, 17. 21 ;

29 Obv. 11.

1625. " It-turn, " Ite, Tallq. Nam. 249.

1626. Ka, Lli (5 Sz~rZad dKa, BE , 3, 104,

7 ; Lli suknl "Ca, Bart. 2, 93. 101 Obv. ;

85, 87. 1 ; 1, 39, 30: 3 : U v "... Bart. 1 ,

49. 272 Obv.; c f . 1. C . 2, 84. 83, 1; 91,94, 1.

1627. ('I Ka-enk-ka, T h u r . Dg. LC p.

62; Clay PN 178.

1628. Wa-am-mu?i, (perti n e n s a d

Nergn l ) , C T 24, 36. 66.

1629. Ta-as c f . fi UD[?] .

1630. "a-ar-~a, V R 6, 39 (deus

e lam.) ; c f . deanl e lam. : Ki-ri-iS-Sa; Ki-

ri-iv ; Xi-7-i-vi-Sa ; I&-iv-sa-mn-ns.

163 1. %a-ag-bar I ( iudex quidam

i~,$aw&aS), C T 24, 32. 101; 25, 26. R 6:

["I I Su di-tav Bnbbar-ge. 1632. "a-ba-ni-2~~ BE 14, n . 148.

11 ; CS. I&-ma-ni-zu.

1633. Ma-gu-a-nu-?, Br. 761.

1634. ' Ka-gi / Sn 8a-ta-anki 11 R 60,

29 a. 1635. Ka-giai-na 1 ~u saz ~ u - i (orna-

trix, Haarlrünstlerin) ".Y-$a-ni-thm-ge,

C T 24, 15. 12; 28, 67; c f . CL Gu-silivn 11,

6. c f . ZA 6, 241. 2; cf . Mi-uS-Sar.

1636. "a-d~(g)-ga I Su I gu(d)-dzi6

d[Nin-&CM-ge], C T 24, 8. 4 ; 29, 99

dKa-du[(g)-ga]?. . . dam-6i-sal (scil. dBung i

cantoris) i t e m 1. C . 17, 52 ( fortasse hic

deus distinguitur a priore).

1637. " KA'DI CS. " Gd-silim.

1638. Ka-eme, Br. 595.

1639. Wa-zal-sur-ra, CT 24, 46. 8 6;

I11 R 66 R 35 e ; I1 R 60, 11 a (' R I Sa

e'-galviei k-i); T h u r . Dg. LC P. 63 ; Boiss.

Doc. p. 209, 5 ; Langd. L i t . p. 138;

(czLiGen-na 6e'Mu CR), 1. C . n . 56 R 17;

Maklii 5, 60; 1'. Gnz-bn[-ba] cLR dumu-

snl "zeQ-zi(d)-da a-nn e'-sq-i ln il-ln-kn-

n i . . . Z A 6, 241. 4, CS. iLNn6zL. iVlStar

Babylonis ... i2Na-~zn-c~... "R, Jastr. Rel . 2,

409: "1 IStnv, iVamvnzrz i2 Na-nn-n.. . &

2 1R be-lit RaSSnpiti (domina magarum) ,

Maklfi 5 , 60.

1640. Ka-zal-gu-8 (gu(d)-du6 " M n &

[-ct-ge]), C T 24, 26. 129 6 ; c f . (2 Kn(?)-

za l ..., C T 24, 35. 6.

1641. "a-be-ghl, C T 16, 47. 199;

Dhorme T R 98, 9 (" R V , - h r - g n l ) .

1642. WA'KA = mzt-tnk-r~ilildni, Str .

AV 5407 : c f . " ,$E(?)-an-na ... ~

1643. ciKA l<i-ri a.., C S 24, 7. 27.

1644. "a-lum-ma ; c z 1 R 1 d N i ~ t - i b

U-ni - tu I a-tzi-&U,

C T 25, 11. 22 sq . : Br. 767.

1645. Wa-ma(= ba)-ni-zi, ZA 10,

298, 51, I11 R 68, 31 l z c f . C T 24, 7. 24

(Ses "U(?)-ma-ni-zi-ge).

1646. Ka-mh-da, Bart. 2, 71 , 51. 3.

1647. ["I Ma-mcp& (=Mav&k), M . 9975.

1648. Ka-md-la I Ea, Del. Les. 4

136, 7 (deus Cass.), Wamul-da-mu-ni,

BE 14, 59 ; Ku-mu-ul-La, Clay PN 136.

1649. Ka-na-ab-ul I i u (ni-gab Wn-

ki-ga-ge), CT 24, 17. 62; 29 108.

1650. Ka-ri-bi (Var. "<a-v&, 1<avi6u),

Obel. Man. C 12, 1 ; D 7, 9 ; Tallq. p.

249 ; Peis. Vertr. 28, 7 ; 63, 2.

165 1. Ka-8a-ia I min (= 2 2 I:-tav) 1 Sa tu-nu-&U-a-te, CT 24, 41. 85.

1652. Ka-gid-aPbi I " ~ n - u r u - m u i a

n2.lc ..., CT 25, 14. 21 ; Br. 681. (cf. Com-

be, Sin. p. 136 sq.).

1653. Ka-ta-& I mifz (= ~<a-at-te-el-

lum), C T 25, 22. 41; 23, 8 a.

1654. Ka-tur-gA]i I SU, Br. 642.

1655. Ka + li (= Mh)-aaag, i a a- u-Su el-lit, Str. AV 8297 (= Marduk) ;

cf. L&-~nu.

1656. M a + limKa + li (= Igzi-mx)

= mu-uS-pi-ii ildni, Str. AV 5407 (=

Mavdz6k), Br. 786. cf. dL&-mu(-si-sa).

1657. Ka $- li'uCumgal, CT 24,37.

100 (Br. 777 corrigendus).

1638. Ka + sum-tu-in-ba-.GA($) 1 SZL, Br. 811.

1659. KA = Ba-zi, M . 2570.

1660. Ld] Kab = " es-lam-ta-2-a;

VIStar(giS-dar) ; = W a S (= Nin-ib),

CT 24, 45. 62-64.

1661. Ka-ab-ta, I<ab-ta: BE 6, 1.

49; 14, 59; Clay PN 177; Thur. Dg.

LC p. 62 ; Ranke Pers. p. 200; BA 6,

H. 5 p. 134; Vir. A c h Sama5 16, 16;

2 Suppl. 32, 13; cf. Jastr. Rel. 2, p. 1076;

Gautier, Dilbat p. 75.

1662. Kal, genius bonus.

I. nomen : 1) Ur "al-kal = Ur Kal-

kal = Ur Ka-al-ka-al, Thur. Dg. LC

p. 63 (4 Kal-La BE 3, 116. 11 non inve-

nitur in textu). "-du KAE I . . . ,

E U KAE I . . . (G kRi[-gka iL ZStavJ = nun-

tius " I h r ) , CT 24, 33. 28 sq. ; cf. la-am-

m a I MAL I la-mas-su, Str. AV 4712.

2) %ala(g)-ga-ga, CT 24, 23. 7 ; sec.

Thur. Dg. 1. C. Kal est abbreviatum ex

Kalag, pro quo valore confert : Ka-la-

gi IV R 13, 36 6.

3) "ala-a n. pr. Bart. 2, 89. 8 ; BE

6, 2, p. 93; 29, 5 etc. (lama-a?).

4) A-la-ad 1 KAL I Se-e-du ; id "-Ia-

d UTUG I n a ~ i l I-Sum, Str. AV 11. 8171.

5) . . . r - ra cf. "al-ra d Eil-kal-[ra] ;

d Nin-kal-ra, Rad. EB H . 233 ; Hilpr.

Anniv. 377; cf. ZA 1, 55.

Hinc: l a m m a = l amassu ; a lad = Sbdu; quid semitice respondeat Sume-

rico: Kala(g), Kal, non constat.

11. Textns : 1) dXal piscator g6-edirt-

na (paradisi coelestis) SAIC 132, 12. 1-6.

2) h-dd(g)-ih(g)-ga (bonus Utukku) an-

te (me) procedat, d kaGSd(g)-ga (bonus

tuus (scil. Ningirsu) Genius) gressus

meos sequatur, SAK 92, 3. 20 sq.; 120,

2. 9 sq. ; Z<aZ(-uvu), RTC n. 8, 2 ; 6, 1.

3) Se-du-um La-nza-sum, dii introitus

esagil e t muri esagil preces quotidie iii

conspectu Marduk.. . commendent, C.

Ham. 41, 48-58.

4) Wa-na-a nin d Kala(g)-ge, SAK

220 f 2. 6 sq. cf. Paffr. GI. 144.

5) V<aG3a(g)-ga giS-Si-ta6-6a-ni (comes

eius?), SAK 56, 5. 20: 44, 2. 6 sq.

6) statua %IiaZ, SAK 4 C , 3 ; Paffr. GI.

145.

7) "aZa(g)-ga Nik. 7, 2 ; 295, 1. 2 ;

RTC 95.

8) 4 Kal accipit oblationes in festis

ezen 6uluglSe-k6 Nin-gir-su-ka, D P 66,

2, Nik. 24, 3 ; 26, 3 ; TSA 51, 3 ; in fes-

to atrii (ezen-tisal-La-Ra) DP 54, 4 ; men-

se itu ezen We-ugun, Nik. 29, 4 ; cf.

DP 49, 3.

- Mal

lintres flumen traicientes ; lintres ante-

cedit taurus alatus cum capite humano,

sequitur deus semihomo, semipiscis (=

i1 N2ru ?); cf. quoque Zim. Rit. n. 41-

42 sqq.; SAK 111, 20. 14.

4) Doctrina de geniis, qui sint minis-

tri deorum missi in terram tamquam

nuntii e t protectores piorum hominum

potissiinum coiltra daemones, auctores

omnium morborum et malorum, iam

millennio tertio inter Suineros erat di-

vulgata et usque ad ultima tempora re-

ligioilis Babyloiiiorum manebat popularis-

sima.

In sacra Scriptura V. T. exsistentia

angelorum, i. e. nuntiorum dei, est nota;

in 15 enim libris V. T i angeli comme-

morantur missi ad protegendos bonos

et puniendos malos. Hanc fidem fuisse

ullius causam ferventis devotionis populi,

nullibi apparet, immo populus angelos

timuisse videtur (cf. V. gr. Tob. 12, 17

sqq.). Minus etiam nota est populo

malitia diaboli contra bonos ; effecit qui-

dem daemon lepram Iob, cf. quoque

librum Tobiae, sed Casus verae obsessio-

ilis in V. T0 non occurrit. Tempore

N i T i doctrina de angelis custodibus

et de diabolis, qui homiilibus noceant,

ubi possint, immo interdum homines

obsideant, clare proponitur e t semper

viva in fide et veneratione aut timore

catholicornm manebat.

Atheis nostri temporis a priori est

evidens Christum Dominum 11ailc per-

suasionem aut directe aut indirecte a

Babyloniis hausisse. Argumenta non pro-

feruntur ulla. At sicut omnes populi ter-

rae omnibus temporibus deum aliquem

colebant, sic fides in Spiritus malos et

bonos semper partem religionis natura-

lis constituebat, quae quasi sponte pro-

Kal -

9) cf. K i Wad-cc Ba-zi, qui accipit obla-

tiones in die festo ezen Se-kzi W i n - g i v -

su-ka, DP 62, 3.

10) N. PROP. cf. Hub. Pers. 170, 28

sq. ; 174 ; Thur. Dg. LC 63 ; Ranke Pers.

201 ; Paffr. G1. 145 ; Ungn. Dilb. 134 ;

Gim R, S T H 23, 3 ; H e ", Nik. 15, 1.

11) "KAL ( min (= V a j - s u k a d ) ja

da-nza-si, M . 4414.

1 2) Utug-Sig-ga W A L - S i g - g a (=

i d ( g ) I See-di dum-&i da-mas-si dum-&i,

Str. AV 4712; Craig RT 2, 16. 20; cf.

V A L / azag-ud, CT 12, 31 Obv. 2.

13) Sad I<al-meS, Str. AV 4712.

14) "KAL min (= BiL) Sa ?za$-ya-ri,

Br. 6191.

15) n32c1 Ni-6u-u 5a ~)~~~ M6 +- snl(? Bez.

6uv J, Luv) "Kad sukal "U-zi CT 33, 1.

26 ; (= der Nibil-Stern von (dem Stern)

Lyra, die Sterngottheit Wega, der Bote

der Gottheit Bau, Bezold, ZAF p. 21.

16) Ldl La-yna-az-zu I min (= Adad) , CT 25, 16. 6 ; cf. I i tav ... da-ma-zi da-

nzi-i&-fum, Cod. Ham. 43, 96.

I11 Conclrzsio. 1) Rarissime "al est

deus particularis (cf. I1 1).

2) Ipsi dii magni interdum vocantur

lamassu I genius, protector, (cf. I1 16).

3) Generatim est classis deorum iilfe-

riorum, genii boni, quibus secundum

suam naturam respondeilt Utukki mali.

Omnes dii magili tales ministros ha-

buisse videntur (cf. I1 2, e t pass. in serie

An I ilAnum; utug "tc.), qui eius cul-

tores protegunt potissimum contra dae-

mones. ~ e d u et Lamassu fortasse dis-

tinguuntur eo, quod unus ailtecedit, alter

sequitur protegendum. Sine dubio colos-

si in portis palatiorum regum Assyriae

stantes exhibent 110s deos protectores.

Notandum quoque est Botta, Monum.

de Ninive. Vol. 1 pl. 32, ubi exhibentur

I55

fluit ex corde humano. Num V. gr. Ia-

pones, apud quos nostris temporibus

daemonologia est vivissima, suam fidem

directe aut indirecte a Babyloniis ducunt?

1663. Kal-an-ta, Br. 12875.

1664. Kai-g[a-g]a I Szb u t z ~ g L-kuv-ra-

ge, CT 24, 9. 1 5 ; 23, 7 (ccKala(g)-ga-

ga); cf. "1Cal. 1665. Wal-da ..., M 10840. 1666. d KAL I>?-ir-du EDIM I bi-ir-du,

CT 25, 6 . 2 3 ; Br. 12879. cl KHL min (= maS-tab-ba) EDIN I (=

ib ki-lal-da-an) CT 25, 6 . 28 ; Br. 12877.

" ICAL i a r - r a - ~ u EDIN I gar-rn-pz~, CT

25, 6 . 24 ; Br. 12878.

1667. Mal-[ka]l / ni-gab-gal es-kur-Ya[

g e ] , CT 25, 9. 16 ; 23, 9 ; czKal-kal

zi, CT 24, 49. 15 a ; "ZCal-kaGSa(g)-ga

[umzknl-mz~ ~ a l L-kur-ra, Lailgd. PS. 154,

34. Ra-aGka-al Tl-iur. Dg. I,C p. 6 3 ; de

Gen. T D 5501 Obv. 2 ; CT 32, 42. R 3 ;

M 4433; BE 8 p. 7 1 ; 10, 7 1 ; 9 , 62.

(&KaZ-kala(g)-ga, Langd. Lit. p. 138. cf.

" Kal.

1668. Kai-ki-ta, Br. 12882.

1669. Kai-lugal, de Gen. T D 5531 ;

CT 32, 42 R 4 (genius regis).

1670. [" Ka]l (?)-[malg (?)-dib-ba 1 +%in (= W a l - [ h a l l 1 ni-gab-gal L-kzrv-ra-

z e , CT 24, 9. 17.

1671. Kai-%(g)-ga I SU (u tug i-kzw- rn-ge), CT 24, 8 . 1 3 ; 23, 6. cf. (1 Kal.

1672. Kal-Qar-sPi-sii accipit oblatio-

nein in : ezen ki-saGla-Ra, DP 54, 3 .

1673. Kall-tug ; Kala(g)-ga-imin, cf. GilgnmeS.

1674. dKalam-Ca(g)-SAG (=KuS?)- gh (gu(d)-rZzib " Bnbbnr-ge), CT 24, 31,

9 0 n ; 25, 26 Obv. 2 7 ; cf. d S a ( g ) - k u ~ -

Sa-kalam-ma.

1675. Kam (3)-ki (vel dKeShi?) Nik.

5 3 R 2.

1676. Mas = S i n (?), M 2987.

1677. war-du 1 Su (Li6 R i m d Babbar-

ge ) , CT 24, 32. 95. [~avha-a]r ' -c tZc-Zcg

rlzi(g) / Su (Li6 R i m e-babbnr-ge) CT 25,

26 Obv. 32.

1678. "ar-r-dun ; cf. Kar-dun.

1679. Mai-rau& ( m i n (= ~ a ) , CT 25,

33. 25.

1680. Kar-dun = dln-ni-na ; RA 10,

6 9 ; CT 25, 30 R 1 6 : V c i r kg-7'(L [ d u n ] ;

CT 24, 41. 76 : (<ur-dun I m i ? z (= iLIS-

tar ) I Sn bar-ra-a-rZi; 1681. Kar-kar-ra j nzin (= Samai) ,

CT 25, 27. 1 4 ; Br. 12321. 1682. d kai-Se-ha KagSeQA I m i n (= 3%-

?naS), CT 25, 25. 1 4 ; I11 R 67, 7 9 g ;

CT 25, 46 (80-7-19, 131 R 3) (ubi « IhS D

loco « .mu » legendum); Br. 7298.

1683. KaSSeba-me.4, Br. 13081.

1684. KaZBebA-nig, Br. 13080. 1683. dim&%-hi Ka&lbi ( il ,$ama?, Br.

7296.

1686. KaH-SU-U Dei. ~(oss . p. 5 1 ; in

nom. pr. ("1 IC~S-JZL-ZL, Clay PN 97.

1687. KaS-3-tu dea Uruk urbis, I R

43, 32. cf. " GaS-tin-?tanz.

1688. MeS-daga, Br. 12558.

1689. KU-a (= f7ilardzrk), CT 25, 3 4

Obv. 9 ; gi"d-KU-a I min (= e-Li#-Pi)

"Mavdxk , Br. 30535, 10661 ; wL"zdKU-a-

nzeS S u - ~ t d-Kur, CT 33, 1. 22 ; cf. ~ S U ;

"U;.

1690. %U-an-na I den-uru-rnu Sn Bor-

sippaki, CT 25, 14. 14. d R I Su, CT 24,

26. 114 n ; (cf. dEn-z~ru-nzz~); I ex 8 fil.

" Ne-gzin-ge.

1691. Kia-bu(-u~n), ku-bi, Thur. Dg.

LC p. 63.

1692. Mai-bi(1)-ga, ~ u b . Pers. 79.

1693. KLI-15-g~ Br. 13525 ; iL Ku-Su„

Zim. Rit. n. 27, 2. 12.

1694. " Kai-UZ-bi Br. 13529 ; cf. d R a -

ap$a ku-uz-6.i 1 SamaS] CT 25, 24.

15 6 ; 16 a ; (deus elam).

1695. Ku-Ku cf. "~zi-mzi.

1696. "U-ki-ta I I I en-uvu-mu Sn ....., CT 25, 14. 1 5 ; 24, 26. 1146. (cf. "%-

uvu-rnzb); I1 ex 8 fil. Ne-gLn.

1697. Ku-M-tjal-abzu, CT 24, 26.

115 6. (IV ex 8. fil. We-gzin).

1698. "U-lit-ta-na-a-ti, Br. 13531.

1699. "~u-lit-tum, Br. 13532.

1700. Ku-mi-si, Br. 13534.

1701. " Ku-nu-ug gad-rw, Br. 13515 bis.

1702. Ku-sir-nun-Bau-tu / min (=

~umu&arc) 1 Sa Sum-mn-7zi CT 24, 42.

95 ; CT 34, 2 ; 7, 19 : CL K[u-silv-nun-kzr-

tu dumu-an-na 1 Su ; tu-sir-nun-Ru-tu

TIZU-du amav +- Se.amar + Se-ra-ge / be-Zu

mnr-kas I nawz-sag.-kur : U-Sa-vid ma-a-

tzrrn, Reisil. Hymn. 24 R 7 ; 68 Obv. 21 ;

R I 8096, 11321 sq. (= Nergal?) ; cf.

"nBZ 111, 1. cf. "Gir.

1703. Ku-ru-na, M 8030.

1704. Ku-ru (?)-nmi-tarn, Br. 13514.

1705. Ku-rib, Br. 13526 ; ~GiJ-kz~-rib-

bi Boiss. Doc. 209, 18 ; cf. "<ur-rib-ba.

1706. Ku-ta-abzu, CT 24, 26. 115a

(111 ex 8 fil. " Ne-gzin et "Nin-e2-da).

1707. Ku-ta-Zta-a-ti, Br. 13519.

1708. " Kia-ta-ta-ti, Br. 13518.

1709. KU-tu-ghr, (var. d~fib-tuw~-Sar)

M. 8018; (mater Nevgad, King Magic.

27, 3 ; et mater dei Ninib cf. Jastr. Rel.

I 227).

17 10. %~i~-ti-d-ma&rraaE, Br. 13515. 17 1 1. d ku-tarn-ma Kud I suhkal " ICa-rli-

ge, CT 25, 6. 11 ; M. 9936. (maritus

" U (?) cf. BE 17 p. 19-22) ; cf. Tallq.

Nam. p. 288 ("TAR).

17 12. %~ain-zi-ba-mi j milz (= ~ d a d )

Edam", CT 25, 16. 2 0 ; RT 27 p. 95, 1. 1713. h i - z a - n u KUR I duwzu-a-ni (scil.

dei O1 Ku-di), CT 25, 6. 13 ; Br. 2382 cf.

"Zi-zu-nu = Ninib inn Su, CT 25, 11. 35;

iz Akr, BE 17, 156 ; Ku-ur, Tallq. Nam.

249 ; ... "KUR I ki 4 (?) C T 29, 44. 16 ;

... "UR j S Z L , I. c. 17-20 ; ... A N K U R I Su, 1. C. 22. cf. " R ~ z z L ; cf. BE 15 p. 36.

1714. " Kur-[?] (= Nabh?), CT 25, 23.

16 C ; cf. WCur-v[ac..] CS 24, 34. 19.

1715. " Kur-gal = E%-diz, V R 44,

4 1 6 ; cf. Br. 7414 (cf. e'-kuv templuin

Enlil in Nippur) ; " 1 min (= n-a ["En-

Lid] = pater Enlil), CT 24, 5. 44 ; "R / wzin (X ~unzz~&an) I Sa te-Lid-Li, CS 24,

42. 90; cf. J Giv; nomen "Na6h, Langd.

Lit. p. 68, 17 ; "%%L U?<-bad " Azng I J R

V R 46, 1. 33. "'u9r-gaZ = 71M = iLh!-

mzwvu (?), BE 10 p. 7 sq.; 15 p. 55 ; 17

p. 156 ; pu-zz4-ur "R, gubernator arcae

Bab., Dhorme T R 108, 95 ; cf. Mar-tu-

1716. "ur-kiir-ra (3) CT 24, 34. 3;

in ilom. prop. BE 15 p. 36.

17 17. "ur-ki-an-Baur... (L B ~ z ) , M.

5382.

1718. Kur-ra-" gi(g), Br. 13092.

17 19. Kur-ra-Zu-ur-ur / J ~~t-zcvu-

mu Sa a l u kar " Nie-ib CT 25, 14. 20.

1720. Kur-ra-Si-ik, CT 32, 50 ob".

1721. " Kur-ra-ti(B)-Val / utag w n -

nun-p-nZ-L[&-ge], CT 24, 36. 49.

1722. " Kur-rib-ba (=NZnkavvaka),CT

24, 21. 1 5 ; text. parall. CT 25, 3, 40:

pVCjLv-ib ikba I milz (=cLNin-kav-ra-aga);

CS 25, 18 R I1 6 : Kuv-ri-ba 1 vzin

(" I-sn[v-ti~m]) (M. 5374 corrigendus).

1723. " Kur-gni-na-X (E REC 41) ' ~ u ,

SAK 128, 7, 24-8, 9 (pertinet ad aulam

[C N i n g i ~ ~ z ~ ) .

1724. " Iigfir-Bciil-ka : Samn~, CT 24.

31. 73.

1725. [" M]&--Pb "'-bei 1 rnin "in-

kar-va-nka), CT 25, 3. 40 ; cf. " Kuv-vib-

6a et "{u-rib.

1726. Kur-kuir cf . 326-ui-ru.

1727. " Kur-nun-na 1 sukad Sa(g)-kuS-

Sa-ge, C T 24, 31. 77 ; 25, 26 Obv. 13 ;

1. C . 12 est titulus : sukkal ia(g)-kuS-Sa-

tiGlu-g[ej, qui sine dubio refertur ad " ; statua eius i n e'-6a66ar, BE V 1 2 :

104, 17 (Paffr . GI. 204).

1728. KBr-nun-an-ki ==t~&rpanitu;

Br. 1176 sq . ; M . 10102 ; C T 25, 35

Obv. 8 : [U Ihr-nun-na-ki ( 22 &zrpani-

t u m ; C T 25, 36 Obv . [$ Kdr-nun]-an-

k i I Z2&rpaniLurn; c f . BE V 1 2 p. 107 C.

Langd. Lit . 142 ("apnunanki).

1729. "urnun = TaSmetunz, Br.

10133, 12258 ; I1 R48,39a: ( " d r - , ~ t * - " f i ~ ~ r -

nzin = TnS-me-Lurn) ; M . 7630 ; Str. AV

8827.

1730. " KU^, Br. 12901 ; Bart. I 26, 66.

1 ; I1 66, 28. 2 ; 56, 8. 4 ( d an-kuS?) H u b .

Pers. 175 ; cf . &La%%. 1731. KuS-bio Br. 12902.

1732. " Kilt-ta-ha-a-nu, Br. 402.

1733. %i (vel An-ki?), R T C n . 7, 3;

51 R 4 ; 52 R 1 ; Hub. Pers. 175 ; C T

3, 36. 89 (&I<i-da); 9, 1. 10.

1734. Ki-a-iiniig (.$iv@tr~~a " 2 ) locus liba-

t ionis) accipit oblationes : DP 197, 3 ;

T S A 1 ; DP 43, R T C 46 etc.

1735. Ki-? : an: an-turn: Li-?, C T 24,

20, 2 6.

1736. i1 Ki-bi-'-turn, Str. ~ b d 760, 3,

1737. %i-$u-h / da%-6i-[saq (scil. dei

dnt-taNita), 25, I . 17; 24, 49. 6 a ; 28,

82 6 : ["E(gu-La (dumu "n-ki-ga-ge) , Br. 13438 ; c f . I<i-gul-la.

1738. %i-g~l-]la I Su (dzrmzr Qn-ki-

ga-ge) C T 24, 16. 31 ; t e x t . parall. C T

24, 28. 82 6 : [ d Ki]-gu-Ln; C T 24, 3. 17 :

" K&gwl-la I Szr[gz~(d)j-du6 an-nn-ge; c f .

C T 24, 20. 52: ["I e tc . , Br. 13433.

1739. %i-g i - i~ I 5u (ni-gab e' babbav-

ra-ge), C T 24, 32. 105; 25, 26 R 11.

1740. " Ki-&?P-ka-ni, CT 24, ii. 31.

174 1. K i - dBr - k6S (dumu w~e-g-

ge ) , C T 24, 26. 1166. 1742. " Ki-di-a (= d ~ a - d i ? ) ; 6 1 B-ni

6 e - b m ku-nu-uk = Urndn ki-di-a Na-ni

mu-dzr e' kiSi6-ba, Langd. PS. 156 n .

11.

1743. " Ki-eg, BE 15, Iss. 1. 22 ; c f .

" IizS, Krausz, Sieg. 110.

1744. "IKa-dir M. 7376. 1745. %i-~a-~a ( ~z&-a, Br. 9843.

1746. Wi-bei1 ( rnin (= ilu-~irn-au-um),

C T 25, 22. 43; 24, 47. 20: "&I.

1747. naP Ki-in-da-kar-b-ei, V R 6. 43

(deus elam.). 1748. Ki-ir-sa-ma-as, V R 6, 39. 1749. " Ki-ig-kua 1 i n ~ 1 . c n i r n "2. S t r .

AV 7597 ; cf . Br. 13426.

1750. " Ki-it-tum I dunzu ciBab6ar-ge :

CT 24, 31. 82; 25, 26 Obv. 17: ["I 1 dumu-sal d, Ba66nr-ge: c f . Br. 9772 ;

12838 ; c f . Ranke Pers. 201 ; $2 I i t - t e ,

Zirn. Rit. p. 226, saepe ; [ d z n m e r '4rna-gi]-

n [a : divig-gi]-na : 2zKit-km; [d2nZ"%e,Ama-

z i (d) -da] : [ W i g - z i ( d ) ] - d a : CWzt-turn,

Zim. Tarn . p. 71 1 ; c f . C7Nig-gi(n)-nn;

c f . H inke , a n e w bound. st. 224; d e

KZttu (z ius tum, 333) e t 2~CnTiSaru

(= rectum, 1L'C'X) c f . Zvsvit (F)?%) et ML- awe apud Phoenicios, K A T 3 224, 1. Se-

cundum Zim., I<AT3 370, Rit . p. 90, 1

attentione digna est similis personificatio

PS. 89, 15 : « iustitia e t iudicium funda-

m e n t u m throni tu i , misericordia e t ve-

ritas praecedunt faciem t u a m ». U b i

apud Babylonios oppositio illa inter ius-

t i t iam e t gratiam? Caterum i J l Y et DDWb

pertinent ad 8 terminos significantes sa-

pientiam c f . PS. 119.

1751. " Ki-ku-an, Br. 13435.

1752. Ki-kii-ka-zal, fii. V I I us d ~ i l z -

ka-si; C T 24, 11. 31.

1753. Ki-ku-k& (= eh + Savgad), CT

24, 26. 1166; (V1 ex 8 fil. "6-gzin).

1754. Ki-li-li, Br. 13418.

1755. KImMIN(= ?)-an-na = z i (d ) -

azag-?, VR 21, 8. 4.

1756. Ki-nu-ni, OLZ 1906 p. 204 ;

BE 14 p. 59 ; Ranke Pers. p. 215.

1757. Ki-sur-ra = Sie, Br. 9665.

1758. Ki-ri-ir ilturn ~ z a m , I< 2100 R

4, 16 sq. ; RT 27 p. 101, 21 ; WZICM 6,

63 (error pro Ki-ri-sn?)

1759. Ki(?)-ri-iru ; katkn6ini um-

nzu-Lu-tz~uz Sn ina irti m d Lu-Zirn izzi-

pz z u d R ct Er-an-na, CT 33, 2. 33 ; cf.

Kugl. Sternk etc. Erg. zu I und I1 p. 15;

cf. Bez. ZAF p. 20 (ZL&r(?)-ri-W). 1760. Ki-ri-ri-Ha (.Y ~<i-r~;i i - ia) (d.

elam.), R T 27 p. 101, 21 ; Ki-ri-Sn,

WZKM 6, 63.

176 1. " Ki-ri-iS-Sa (= drfiz-ri-ri-ia), R T

27 p. 101, 21 ; cf. Ku-ur-sn; Ki-ir-sa-

ma-as. 1762. Ki-ga(g) I da%-6i-sal (scil. d h ) ,

CT 24, 16. 27; 28, 79; Str. AV 4420,

6135; Surpu V111 4 ; Langd. Lit. p.

139.

1763. Ki-gar / min (dA-nu-um U An-

tu%) (unus ex eorum nma-a-a) CT 24, 1 ,

9 ; 20, 6 6 ; 25, 7. 5 d ; Br. 9793; Hub.

Pers. p. 161 ; 175.

1764. Ki-gar-gal ) min ( U - n u - u m u

An- td~n) , CT 24, 1. 7 ; 20, 5 6 ; Br. 9793.

1765. Ki-Gar-gar-ra I U L ~ B (= Na6k

Dilrnun), CT 25, 35 Obv. 23; 36 Obv.

22 ; Br. 9795 (« zi » in « r n » corrigen-

dum).

1766. Ki-gu-tag-ga-nu-tug I i lu

Zirn-nfd, Br. 9779.

1767. Ki-ti-tum (dea), Ranke Pers.

201.

1768. ki-id Kid I rnin (= ja„,;), CT

25, 27. 2 a ; text. paralleli: 25, 24: U n -

kid; CT 24, 31. 64 ; A-e-kid; cf. Str.

AV 4280.

1769. Kid-kid, CT 24, 46, K 4349

Q 2- 1770. " Kid-mu-ri, e ~ZR. . . , iz ~ i t a r

rubdt (at) %CR, King, Assyr. k. p. 164.

1771. Kid = d,.%lis-ld-Sar = Marduk,

Br. 5974. 1772, d Kili lti-li-da-gal gal / min (=

&rnaS), CT 25, 25. 23. (Var. W m -

dagal-la, CT 25, 27. 1 n ) ; Br. 10346.

1773. Kin-bi-du-un-kin, Br. 13544.

1774. Kid-g~, Enuma eliS Tab. I

128-IV 119; A6zu devicto ZLKingu a

Tiamat eligitur maritus et dux daemo-

num contra Marduk; de eius significa-

tione iii Astrologia cf. King Seven Tabl.

of Creat. vol. I 213 sq. Secundum Zim.

KAT -11. 1cing.u fortasse respondet

i % i e t Whl, quae monstra 1s. 51, 9 et

Iob. 26, 12 sq. simul cum lill nomi-

nantur. Sed cum allusiones S. Scr. sint

obscurae, nec nomina hebraica cuin

babyl. coincidant, tales « parallelisnii »

relinquunt quaestionem, ubi erat antea,

i. e in obscuro.

1775. Kin-gal-ud-da I rvcilz (= ib

lim-nu-um), CT 25, 22. 44.

1776. Kin-nu-sum 1 min (= S a ~ a ) ,

CT 25, 21, R 12.

1777. KiLaada] ... 1 dam-6i-sad scil. dei

d [....I-na mnS-Su-gkl dei Ninib), CT 24,

7. 25.

1778. Kip-pat gade (~almi) Br.

12672 sq.

1779. " Kip-pa-turn, Br. 12671.

1780. "-" . . . . I Su (bar-si(g)-ga

" Hin-ib-ge), C S 24, 7. 27 ; text. parall.

CT 24, 35. 5 a : "IiZr-ni ... 178 1. Kir-ma-aS, Kir-me-iS,

Kir-pi-ag, R T 27, p. 101 sq. ; 22

(d. elam.); Scheil T 6 . s. 111 29. 10.

1782. " La-ab-ra-nu, BS. 995.

1783. "a-a~, Br. 996 ; King Chron. 11

p. 98 ; Surpu I1 175 ; Tallq. Nam. p. 249 ;

ja &um 8 immire gi-ni-e iWergaL icuLa-

az ildni Sa e'-$+$es-dun & IL'uth U-ki-in,

Langd. NBK p. 92, 36; 170, 47. Jastr.

Rel. I 324 (consors W e v g a l ; cf. " A L

Latu). Scheil T . 6lam.-s6m. I11 p. 37, 34 ;

cf. "reS-ki-gaL.

1'7~34. " La-ar-ru = B ~ L , Br. 1007 ("R

n<y-gub-al I d B e - lil Sn-du-zi-W&).

1785. Laba~ii, daemoil quidam (fe-

bris ?) ; (1.. . I ["I Ra6 ?-ganz-rne I La-bar-

t u ; . . . . 1 [d Rn6-gam-me]-a I La-6a-$U;

. . . . / ["ab-ram-me]-RIN I Ah-&-zu;

. . . . in6 1 "Rn6-garn-me-] ta6 I Bi-6i-turn;

" m i n (=?)-gi I "ab-gam-me-&g) I Li-

Li-tu. CT 24, 44. 142-146 ; de ideogr. ef.

Ra6-garn-nze; cf. " A-Li-Uzil; cf. surpu

IV 31 sqq.

1786. i1 La-ba-tu I rnin (= IStar) I Ja lal-Zn-ra-te (lainentatioilis) CT 24, 41.

83; 25, 17. 22 (iLLa-ba-t&m). 1787. La-ban(?) Br. 1006 ; cf. KAT 3

363 ; (praeter consonantiam incertain

(La-#an, La-Se?) nulla alia ratio eundem

hunc deum babyl. ac Laban biblicum

esse suadet.

1788. Labartu (? LamnStzs) daemon

quaedarn mala, quae potissimum infan-

tibus nocet; pro ideogr. cf. Labdsz~.

Inscriptio amuleti contra L. : iCa6artu,

filia i2 A-n im, nomen eius prin~um ; se-

cundum : soror deoruin viarum ; tertium :

pugio, qui caput percutit ; quartum : quae

lignum accendit ; quintum : dea, cuius

facies pallida ; sextum : coilcredita; adop-

tata V r n i n a : septimum ; nomine deo-

rum magnorum adiurata sis ; cum vola-

tilibus coeli aufugias. « Weissb. Bab.

Misc. p. 42 sq. ; de interpretatione ima-

ginurn huius amuleti cf. Frank, Babyl.

Beschwörungsrel. De exorcismis contra

hanc daemonem cf. ZA 16, 141-200.

1789. Lab (= X<AL)-bu, monstrum

ab V i i p a k interfectum, cf. ICB V1

44 sqq. King, Seven Tabl. of Creation

I, 116-121 ; Hrozni, Ninrag 106-114 ;

cf. Horn., die Schwurgöttin E5h. 93, 1.

1790. La-ga-ma-al I tar-rat Ki-sur-

ri-e ki (=. Dilbat ?), Br. 1000 ; Craig RT

pl. 58 (K 2906); cf. Gautier, Dilbat

p. 17; 11. 1 R 6 etc. (uxor "6. cf. "in-

i-g-al); cf. Hinlre, a ilew bound. st.

p. 224. Q 1 dunzu "E-a-ge , ' CT 25, 1.

14; 29 Rm 11 282 1, 2 ; "a-ga-~nal ,

CT 24, 36. 64; cf. Icrausz, Sieg. 81 sq.;

n. pr. cf. Thur. Dg. LC 63 ; Uilgn. Uil-

bat 134; BE 6 p. 62; Tallq. Nam.

249. nap La-ga-ma-al (= Lagamar) (dea

elam.), Scheil, T. Clam-anz. I 49 ; cf.

Surpu V111 6 ; Jastr. Rel. 2, 412.

1791. d L a - g a - m a - r u , v ~ 6 a 33;

12.ap La-&U-mar R T 27, 102. 23, dea elam.

identica cum "agamad (Scheil T. 6lam.-

anz. I 49), quae est pars nominis bi-

blici : V$lh~ (~o t ioh loyopo~) .

1792. La-ga- ... (= IS far ) , CT 25, 18 Obv. I1 29; cf. ZA 15, 212. 1.

1793. La-gu-da, Surpu VIII 20 ; Ki-

sig " aal nimlt t z La-gu-da, Del. Par. 231 ;

Clay PN 182.

1794. " La-gu-[da?] (= ~ a r d u k ) CT

25, 43. 8 C.

1795. La-ba-ma I min (= A-nu-um

u An-turn), CT 24, 1. 15; 20, 9 6 ; cf.

Ca&-nza.

1796. La-ba-naiu = ~ n - h a - m a =La&-

ma, La&-mu; cf. "ah-ma.

1797. X a - b a - m b i n I min (= Zarpa-

n i fu ) Dilmun, CT 25, 35 Obv. 12 ; 36

Obv. 11; Br. 1014.

1798. La-bu-ra-til I min (= " in-

z'b) ina S[u j , CT 25, 11. 37 (Br. 999 cor-

rigendus); Surpu I1 162; QR= "BAR

min (= N i m Ei'), Zim. Btr. p. 80 ad S.

53 ; cf. Scheil Textes 6lam.-sem. I p. 70 ;

C1am.-anz. I p. 95 (= Samai) ; cf. Jastr.

Rel. I 324 ; cf. Ru-ha-ra-fe-ir.

1799. La-bar (?), Weissb. B. Misc.

33, 33; cf. "ahnr; dLa-&al(?), IV R57, 30.

1800. La-ki-bu, Thur. Dg. LC p. 63.

1801. La-ma-', Tallq. Nam. 2-1-9.

1802. Xa-imioi-az-zii I nzin (= ~ d a d ) ,

CT 25, 16. 6.

1803. Ta-nnia-bar (ad familiam W e r -

ga l pertinens), CT 24, 36. 64.

1804. 'l kamassu, cf. d Kal.

1805. i1 La-si-mu / 5a Ur-gu-bi-e h%,

I1 R 60, 28 a.


1806. La-ka-mar, (cf. " La-ga-ma-

al) RT 27, 102. 23.

1807. " La-ku-bu I min (= Nergal) ' 1 i a li-i-', (i. e. daemon morbi capitis),

CT 24, 41. 73.

1808. " La-k[i-bu ?] I min (= Ner-

gal) I ja G-i-', CT 24, 41. 72.

1809. La-ta-ra-ag9 deus elam., iani-

tor (simul cum " B a l a k ) solis orientis ;

e-tiZ-Zu La-tu-rnk Sa a-si-e ic E-fa-lak,

i a ii-ga-Y;, Langd. PS. 163, 30 sq. ;

n. 15 sq. "ugal-edin-na u La-fa-rak,

Maklti 6, 7 ; ~ u r p u I1 176 ; dLh-ldl U

"La-ta-rag, Zim. Rit. n. 50, 2. 7 ; 54

Obv. ; de stellis Lu-ldl et La-ta-rak cf.

Lu-lal; Uv-g]u-la R, CT 33, 1. 8

(= leo, cf. Bez. ZAF 19).

18 10. La-„.-ur I min (= dNin-ib), CT

25, 12. 18.

181 1. L[a- ...-I I Qn-uru-mu Sa al Kar

"Di - far , CT 25, 14. 29.

18 12. Lagab + ig ig~nu , deus ur-

bis Umma; deus vegetationis ; maritus

(? frater) Nisaba.

Lagab $ igigunu nir-pil an-na dumu

ki-ag Ninni ad-da-ni-ir Gimil d. Sin

Zugal etc. er-ia(g)-g (var. gi)-pa(d)-da e'

ki-ag-gd-ni nam-ti(l)-La-ni-du nzu-na-dG,

CT 32, 6; templuin quoque d Nin-mar-ki

vocatur L-da(g)-gi-pa(d)-da, SAIC 60, 5.

11. Alios textus vd. SAIC 36 n. 1, 6 ;

154, 2, 38-40 ; 233 n. d ; RTC 398 Obv.

10 ; 207; TDT, I 1102 ; 2 3108 ; SA 134 ;

de Gen. T D 5504 R 2 ; 5525 ; CT 32,

12 Obv. 2 ; 46 Obv. ; 35, 4 (E'-amu 4 " ; Hub. Pers. 175 ; RTC 309 (e'

Q); cf. Paffr. G1. p. 34; 73; Hom.,

EShanna 51, 65. 101; RA 8, 155 sqq.;

ZA 20, 424; OLZ 1914, 56 sqq. ; cf.

W i d a b a et eius maritum dLugakki-sk-a;

cf. Qzinu; WNila(g)-gi-pa(d)-da. 1813. 1a ( ? ai-Bu)-ir-du d LAQAB + ?

I1

(z Szrvim?, cf. Ga-a-U-zi), CT 29, 46.

17 ; cf. "nhar. 18 14. Labar, cl. la-ba. SURIM: Su, CT

25, 20. 4 ; pertinet ad familiam il$amaS

et est deus (?) pecorum (Suvim = ovis) ;

%a&ar / U - a Sn ku-ni-e, CT 25, 9. 15.

1815. Lab, BE 3, 91 (L& "La& "In);

I. C. 17 P. 156.

1816. Lahma/u, ~n-ak -mu ip-pi-vu.. . La-ah-mu Sn Sami(e) u ivsitifn (tim [da&-

mu] npsi Su-ZL~ il E-a, descriptio imaginis

eius, Thomps. Dev. I1 153, 65 sqq.

Ln&-mzr Ju-[ut] i L Gu-la, descriptio eius

formae, Thomps. Dev. I1 156 sqq. "ah-

ma 1 min (" A-nu-zwz u An-turn), CT

24, 1. 1 4 ; 19, 1. 7 ; 20, 9 a ; C T 2 5 , 7.

7 d : "Lahla-Sa-"ta-ma; cf. Br. 6172 ; se-

cundum CT 24, 1. 15 "Ln-hn-ma est

complem. femin. ad dLa&-ma. In Enu-

ma eliS eadem monstra primordialia vo-

cantur iLLntj-~nu ( U ) icLa-&n-mu KB V1 2.

1 0 ; 20, 125 (iLLn&-&a (sic King quoque)

iLLa-&a-mu) (Damasc. corr. Auxoq, huxq).

Utrum La&mu Su-ut " E u et Su-ut i G u -

la sint eadem atque principia haec prima

deorum et mundi, ilondum constat. 1817. Läh (? G)-ga I min (= Sin),

CT 25, 42. 4 ; 24, 39. 19 : ["I Li?& / ?%in

(= Sin) I Sa nn-ma-vi; cf. W v u ki .

1818. La1 I szrkaZ [" Sin-na-re], CT 25,

19. 5 ; cf. CT 24, 37. 5 6 ; Br. 12339 ;

M. 10451 ; cf. Hom. in Krausz, Sieg.

93 n. 1 (= i L Di$u = deus mellis ; cf.

" Ninni-ldl, "$6-l-lal) ; Thur. Dang. LC

p. 60, cf. "vu'ua; vzuz Mai-tnb-ba-dumu-

dumu I WNi?z-lal (var. " Lal) u 4 Nin-

ezenfgu(d) (?) = ic Ig--du u Nin-ezenf

gu(d) (?), V R 46, 6 sq. ; "Lad " N i e -

ezen+gu(d), DCI. en P. V1 pl. 10, 6. 4

(non est legeridum "L i l , contra Scheil

e t Hinke, a new bound. st. 224).

18 19. Lai-an-na (dumu ~e-g-gzin-ge),

CT 24, 26. 117 a ; Br. 12341 ; T U n. 51

Obv. 6.

1820. Eal-~Ur-gal-Zu (be-l i i - i l i ) ,

CT 24, 25. 94 a ; 13, 36 : ["Lall-kuv-

Sä-26,. Gnl-zu; Br. 12342.

1821. " Lam-dug-ga-'-id = ir-ra

(= Nevgal), Br. 958.

1822. kim-rniar k i , Horn. in Krausz,

Sieg. 72 n. 4. 1823. lam-ga d Lamga I iL Sin-. . . . , Br.

11166; M. 8533; Lailgd. PS. 300, 7 ;

304, 16, n. 13 ; 306, 4 ("R umzin sa-pur=

dominus retis) ; cf. Cz~gnZ-sa-bar.

1824. Lamga-gu(2)-sa, Br. 13677 (cf.

Sa SuS = rete).

1825. Lamga-nam-lui-giiigal-lu I (6e-Zit i-li) CT 24, 12. 26; 25, 87.

1826. Lamga - k ( g ) - ga I ki-eGta

sum-surn-mu I mut-ta-nd-di-nn-at nv-da-

n-ti, Br. 11 167 ; R : 6e-Zit ilkni i L IS-tnv:

" Mut-Ln-. . . mu-da-Sib-Su nv-da-ti I Su-

me-el ..., CT 25, 30. 10 sq. ; CT 24, 12.

2 7 ; 25, 8 9 ; M. 8537.

1827. '""U-ba-da = M&&-hu-zi (=

vates), M. 8186.

1828. "U-bad p.1 R), Vir. AC^ Sin,

35 A , 66 ; 1. C. karnaS 8, 62 ; IStav 19;

20 ; " R = [muLl bi-ib-bu, Br. 10708 ; cf.

Kugl. Sternk. und Sternd. I 7 sq. (=

« stella errans ») ; cf. Str. AV 4845.

1829. " Eu-bad-ghi(d)-ud =icBi-ib-bu,

Br. 10712; =icMuS-tu-tal-Zu, Br. 10713; = il,?u(?)-ku-du, Br. 10714 (Str. AV 1101

cum I1 R 39, 59 «da »; 4845 « ~ z L » ) .

d ~i a (?>-"in ?-di" G G ~ ~i

Gi I ", Br. 10715; cf.

Vir. A c h 1st. 7, 48 ; cf. CT 33, 3. 1 6 ;

cf. V & u d .

1830. %U-bad-sag-uS = Lu-liwz,

Br. 10711 ; cf. Vir. A c h ISt. 8, 17. (Ln-

lim = Andromeda, cf. Kugl. Sternk.

U. Sternd. Erg. zum I U. I1 B. p. 14) ; CT

33, 3. 15 ; = Andromeda 4 Cassiopeia,

Bez. ZAF p. 16.

1831. Lu-la-ku, Br. 13540.

1832. " ku-lu I Uuggnl-mavnd-da d NU

(? AIAS), C T 25. 11. 32; cf. Br. 10729 ;

Obel. Man. C. 14, 21.

1833. "iii-lim 1 * Lzr-bad-sag-ZLS, Br.

10723; cf. SAK 126, 6. 4 ; 128, 7. 5 ;

130, 10. 4 ; RTC n. 81 Obv. 2 ; cf. Lu-

bad-sag-uJ.

1834. %~-%(g), BE 3, 149. 5.

1835. " Lbr, Hub. Pers. 172 ("Gil) ; Bart.

1 6 , 257, 2. 5 ; C T 9 , 46, 3. 2.

1836. Lu-an-nma / Su (= [glud-rlzib A n -

na-ge), C T 24, 2. 13 ; Br. 12903.

1837. %Eui-gu-la I be-dzt dli, C T 24,

12. 29; 25, 90.

1838. Lu-gitbsa-ga ( SU ZlNergnZ

(= zu K6-gaZ dei Nergal ?), C T 24, 24.60.

1839. " Lu En-lil-lii I utzrg L-kur-rn-

ge , C T 24, 24. 61.

1840. -6-@u%-a, M. 11508; Surpu 11

175; V111 11.

1841. Lu-lhl(-la) / La-ta-rnk, Br.

6410; M. 4573 ; C T 9, 50 6. Hub. Pers.

76 ; 172 n. 4 ; Mai-tnb-ba Sn ?nz&rit ( i t )

""z [.. .] i z z i PC-zzr d Ld-lad (sic ?, non Mar-

duk, Bez. Z A F 22, 2. 4) "[U-tn-rakj

C T 33, 2, 4 ; ,'"l Lu-ZaZ u La-tn-rnk J

ISi U 21 Nergnd, V R 46, 22; d e usu

imaginurn fictilium Lu-kil e t l n - t n -

vak in ritualibus incantatoris (aSipu)

cf. Zirn. Rit. n. 50, 2. 6 sq . ; 54 Obv.

27 ; cf. Bart. I1 95, 112 Obv. (n. pr.

U r ". . .) ; cf. C T 9, 50 6. 1842. Lu-mab, RTC n. 12, 2. 1843. Lu-rnu ( ~ n r d ~ k ) , CT 24, 37.

73 ; cf. d KA + Z i (= Mi?)-azag. 1844. "6-id-si-sa (f@nrduk), C T 24,

37. 74.

1845. L6 " Nuskii I ~ t ~ g e'-me-lnm-

&J-n-ge, C T 24, 24. 64.

1846. "6 "ifl-ib / utug 6-SU-me-du-

ge, C T 24, 24. 63; 36, 34; Br. 12904.

1847. L6 Nin-lil-la I u t ~ g i-ki-zi9,- rn, C T 24, 24. 62.

1848. ,I Lu-nir-g&l 1 d fVin-gir-szr, Br.

6421.

1849. %G-si-gar-ra / J ~ L (ni-gab

"Mn&-n-ge). C T 24, 14. 15. 1850. &G-Sal(g), n. pr. ~ a " , . . , TU

157, 8. 9.

1851. " E&-tin-nd, M. 11508.

1852. LO + tig, RTC 11. 96, 2 (Ur-) ;

Hub. Pers. p. 172 ( d G k Z - + b a d + g u n u :

U r d . . . , Ur-du-;-gig) . 1353. ea-ni-ii LUQjAL I min (= A-

dnd), C T 25, 16. 4 ; cf. C T 19, 14.

20 sq . : [d] SU-gur LUGAL 1 min (= ~ d n d ) ,

C T 25, 16. 5 ; C T 19, 14. 20 sqq . ; nu-ur-i-li d LuGAL 1 C T 29, 45. 25;

CT. 19, 14. 20 sqq. ; cf. SAK 6 h, 4. 2 ;

RTC n. 8, 3 ; BE 3, 91 ; Hub. Pers.

176; C T 16, 49. 302 (CLugnl dingir

sidn-n sig-gn = Snrvu i d su-&i In-ku-

um-me) ; cf. d &'ab& U d LugnZ (stellae) 1 G a m a J U il Arlad, V R 46, 1. 30 ; cf. C T

25, 8 (K 4349 k -/- 81-7-27, 54 R 11);

s u r p u V111 9 ; Zirn. Rit. n . 24 Obv. 40

(= Mavduk) ; cf. * Se-nn i-da-nn.

1854. "ugal-a-ab-ba (Nergal), C T

25, 39 K 7643; 24, 36. 61 ; Surpu V111

20; Br. 4283 (* I/mzi?z-n-ab-bn I R 1 Ju).

4 Lugnd-ab-6a, C T 25, 6. 30 (" 1 Iu) ;

Br. 12520 (cf. n-ab-ba = ab-bn = mare).

1855. Lugcil-a-ki-[a-ta] Marduk

In nahbi, C T 24, 50. 2 6 ; cf. Exp. Tim.

1911, 165. 6.

1856. Lugal-a (?)-%ab = i c Bel da

an ..., M . 2837.

1837. " Lugal-gi" .. tu - gab-1% i n

Ba-azki, V R 34, 296. = ilB&Z-[;ar6i],

~ u r p u V111 14 p. 60, 80 ; cf. M. 2835,

8759, 10595: d-dzir-gi-na Sa aus-az a-

na i' Bel-sar-6i.. . e-pu-ui, Langd. NBK

92, 48 sq.; 170,67 sq.; 74, 29 (% ~ ~ ~ S a r -

sarbi) ; 108, 60; 182, 7. Eius consors

Wa-mi - turn , Wa- ' -me- tum, Ma-am-

me-turn, Scheil T . klam. sttm. 111 37, 3 ;

Craig R T 56, 16; cf. Paffr. G1. 146 ;

planta siL4-tu-gab-Zii in text. admin.

arch. saepe occurrit, cf. V. gr. RTC

11. 29, I1 ; DP 59, 3 ; CT 3, 5. 2 etc.

1858. Eugal - d -gGg -ga / W&-ib,

CT 25, 8. 2 ; 39, K 2098 Obv. 16.

1859. kugal-6-zi(d)-da H U ~ . Pers.

176.

1860. Latgal-d-kal-Sq(g)-gdn [=Ninib], CT 24, 7. 9 ; Br. 12532.

1861. keagal-d-?, CT 24, 23. 134.

1862. Lugal-h-lu-I[u] ..., CT 25, 39,

K 2098 Obv. 17.

1863. Latgal-Ab-a ; a UmAn-Aba . )

R I &L, Br. 4274 ; Umun Ab[-a umzilz

gu-da-zi]-a = 4 Lugal-AB.a be-el $av-ra-

du Sn-Qu-U, Langd. PS. p. 156, 41, n. 5 ;

Dhorme T R p. 75 p (" LzagaZ-AB . . . unum ex 50 nomiilibus Marduk).

1864. Lugal-ab-dubur = Marduk,

Br. 8827 ; cf. CL U$nzin-Lb-du6uv.

1865. " Lugal-abzu E iaEa, CT 24,

14, 24 ; Br. 4268 ; s u r p u V111 21.

1866. "wgal-azag-nun-na, CT 25,

39, K 2098 Obv. 4.

1867. Eugal-am-urur-ra I m i n (T dam-bi-uS dam "U-l[a-ge] C T 25, 2. 36.

1868. Lugal-amaS, VR 43, 12 a. 1869. hgakmIag-pa-&, Zirn. Rit.

11. 45, 1. 6.

1870. h~gaban-za-kar / nzin (Ner-

gaZ), CT 25, 36 R 10; 37 Obv. 6 ; 35

R 4 ; Br. 12515.

1871. " LugaQ-an-na I min (= Ner-

ga l ) CT 25, 35 R 9 ; 36 R 15; 37 Obv.

10; Br. 12513.

1872. Liigal-an-ni-pa(d)-da, CT

25, 39, K 2098 Obv. 6.

1873. Lugal-ag-a- ..., CT 25, 39, K

7643, 8.

1874. Lugal-ba- ..., CT 24, 35. 15;

cf. "Lu-gaZ-6a-bi, CT 7, 16. 2 ; Hub.

Pers. p. 176.

1875. "ugal- bd - bi(B) / Sra (Ner -

gal?) , CT 25, 39, K 2098 Obv. 12; cf.

Wmzin-OL-bi(Z) V?, Br. 4269.

1876. " Lugal "ad-d[u ?], CT 24,

35. 13.

1877. Lugal-bald-wrudu-lamgaki, CT 25, 38, K 11928, 3 ; cf. Br. 3880.

1878. Xugal-banda (da) : i ) " R ... dumu-sag 6 En-ZiZ-La-ge, Rad. in Hilpr.

Anniv. Vol. p. 417 ; 418, 1 : W... z u -

VZL-un kur-ra (= " En-ZiZ) . 2) Colebatur cum consorte " Nin-sun

in Erech; cf. SAIC 222. GilgameS, rex

Erech, est filius "Nin - sun et vocat dR

iZi-iu, Dhorme T R 256, 192 ; cf. Krausz,

Sieg. 10 sq.; 34, 11. 2 (Hom.), 35 sq.

I1 R 59, 24 e.

3) Colebatur in Kulla6; D A R (?)-

Zugal / V u 4 - d i a kul-unu hi R, VR 46,

1, 27 ; Rad. Hilpr. Anniv. 416 sq.; de

Kullab cf. Horn. Gr. p. 390 sq.

4) Colebatur in DupZiaS; Wmzin-6an-

da 1 d R I iu-ma, I1 R 59, 24 e. " Umun-

banda(da) I " Lz~gal-banda(da) I umzin Ai- nun-na k" Rad. 1. C. 417 ß ; deus AS-

nzmna 7~i urbis vocatur etiam " S U g =

" Tiipak, cf; SAK 174, 2 sqq. ; umzin-

banda umun dhr-nun-rza (i ASnunnahi = Dupdiai, Horn. Gr. 296; M. 2498).

Langd. PS. 154, 22, n. 1.

5) Q R ii"Samai, Rad. 1. C. 418 sqq.

6) "?z-banda(da) = d NA-i13 sa-6it $26-

russh i l Z p " 11 R 57, 23 C, d.

7) cf. $urPu 8, 2 ; Jastr. Rel. 2, 412.

8) cf. Myth. de ave Zh, cui d R dolo

eripit tabulas fati, K B 6 , 52 ; ( d e Mar-

duk q u o q u e h o c praedicabatur, K A T 3

500).

9 ) n . pr. c f . DP 135, 6 ; RA 8 , 1 4 4 ;

Paffr. GI. 1 4 5 ; H u b . Pers. 176; d e G e n .

T D 5482 ; 5501 O b v . 1 ; 5514 ; T h u r . D g .

LC p. 6 3 ; B E 3. p. 91.

Conclzrsio : dLugal-banda (= parvus

Bel?), filius Enl i l , d e u s q u i d a m solis (?),

colebatur po t i ss imum i n Erech. secun-

d u m naturam s u a m similis es t potissi-

m u m " N i n i b ; apud Elamitas e i corre-

spondebat V i S p a k .

1879. kiigal-buziir, Br. 12540.

1880. Lugal-gagar-ra = Sin, CT

24, 16. 4 1 ; 29, 91.

1881. "ugal-gaz ; d Lugst ~ ~ ~ - g ~ z -

G U ( D ) / m i n (= Qm "Nin-ezen -i- 62,

C T 29, 44. 1 2 ; c f . L a n g d . L i t . 15, 1

(= Sin) . i x u g a l - u r - u r * Lugal -gnz e t

e o r u m symbola c f . Ziin. i n Frank, Bild.

28 ; 35 ; 40. H o c ideogr. = " S a r - g a z ? ;

si sic, errore Babyloniorum posteriorum

(ve l e tymologia populari) h o c fac tum

esse v ide tur ; n a m i n S a v - g a z l ~ r ,

quod i a m i n Cyl . G u d . occurrit, n o n es t

Status cstr. Harru, sed significat : U n i -

versa (prosternens = Sar-gnz) ; c f . @?ur-

g a z .

1882. "ugal-gal-abzu I miz (=

Nergad), C T 25, 36 R 3 ; 37 O b v . 1 ;

Br. 4278 erroneum.

1883. kugal-galam-rna 1 milz (=

N e r g a l ) , C T 25, 36 R 7 . 1884. Lugal-GAR zu-lsu-bi-? ...s C T 25,

39 I< 2098 O b v . 19.

1885. "Lugal .... G]AR (?)-bar-ra, C T 24, 23. 135.

1886. Lugal-gar-rag ; CT

25, 39 K 2098 O b v . 18.

1887. Lugal-gar-CA[(g)], CT 25,

39, K 7643, 12.

1888. Lugal-gu-dii-a ki, Br. 12519 ;

" L u g a d - K h k . I " u g u r (= Nevgad) C T

25, 37. 1 8 ; U - r i - a I ", C T 25, 35 R

21 ; 36 R 27 ; accipit oblat iones i n festo

d N i k - m a r hi, DP 55, 3 ; c f . S A K 216 n,

1 9 ; d e G e n . T r . D 3 ; Krausz, S ieg .

p. 7 1 ; T h u r Dg. L C p. 6 3 ; ~ u r p u 8 ,

19.

1889. Lugal-gui-da-da, CT 25, 39,

K 2098 O b v . 11.

1890. Liigal-g6-ru-ru-gfi = ~ d a d ,

C T 24, 32. 124 ; c f . "Lugal-gX-ru-ru-gzi:

mim (= A d a d ) , C T 25, 20. 13 a ; Br.

12516.

189 1. " Lugal-gu(d), c f . d ~ u g a z - g a z .

1892. Lugd-gi~(d)-Si-di, B E 10

p. 71 . (porta urbis Nippur) .

1893. Lugal-gu(d)-si-su, d e G e n .

T D 5501 R 1.

1894. "ugal-ginar-mah, Bart. 2 ,

7 4 , 56. 4.

1895. Litgal-gir-ur-ra I m i n (=

N e r g a l ) Br. 12512.

1896. kugal-gh-ia, pertinet ad fa-

mi l iam i c N e r g a l ; d e signo, quod corre-

spondet g i r , c f . G i r - r a . C u m h o c 110-

m e n i n tex t . arch. n o n d u m i n v e n t u m

si t , n o n cons ta t , u t r u m sit = T h u r - D g .

R E C 182 (= ne'). a n 1. C . 22416 (=gir ) .

1 ) V A G U I " Lugal-gir-rn k.. C T 25,

37. 1 9 ; 35 R 2 2 ; 36 R 28.

2 ) "Al-mu I Q; Ul-La-nzu "Mes-Zum-

ta-Da; iL .!?nr-ra-bu I W M a r hi; [" . .] IR "{-D U b u / W e s - l n m - t u - 2 M a v " C ; . . . . . s i I Q Ru hi ; . . . . . s i "@es-lam-ta-i-a

SU &C, V R 46, 2. 20-25. d R = Mes-

lam-La-2-a, IV R ' 21, 20122.

dR "Mes-lam-tu-2-n U "1-sar-ki[-di-su],

C T 24, 36. 53.

3 ) " 1 zu, C T 25, 6. 16 ; V r n z i r c i r -

r a (emesal ) I I? I SU, I1 R 59, 46 e.

4 ) " Gir ir -r[a] C T 25, 39. 27 corre-

spondet " R K 171, 46; cf. Zim. VSGW

63, P. 124.

5) "i-mi-in-gi I sukal " 1 ddtto, I11

R 58, 62 a.

6) m c Mai-tab-ba-gal-gar (X gemini

maiores) / Uugal-gir-ra zr dMes-lam-ta-

2-a; Sin u ic Nergal (U-gzrr) V R 46,

1. 4 sq. ; C T 33, 1. 5 ; de variis expli-

cationibus huius textus vd. Kugl. Bailnkr.

71 sqq.; de symbolis geminorum cf. Hom.

in Icrausz, Sieg. 95 ; cf. dlMaS-maS = Q, RA 10, 71.

7) L"...?] Zag I W , C T 24, 45. 61.

8) 4 R e t " Pnpsukal (resp. " Meslanz-

taLa) portam contra daemones invaden-

tes defendunt, Maklii 6, 15. 124 ; de eius

imagine in exorcisinis adhibita cf. Zirn.

Rit. n. 53, 10-13; 54, 21 etc. cf. Ind. ;

s u r p u V111 11.

1897. Lugal-giS-nä-a, CT 24, 47.

13 (gii nä-a = lectus).

1898. " Lugal-giz-sir-ra, CT 24, 47.

11.

1899. Lugal-giS-ru-a, CT 24, 47,

12.

1900. kugai-gig ...., cT 25, 38. K 11928, 6. 7. 1. C. p. 39, k 7643, 15.

1901. "ugal-giSgal-ki, ~ u b . Pers.

P. 176.

1902. Lugal-du-du-;U,-Su,-a / min

(= Nergal), C T 25, 35 R 3 ; 36 R 9 ;

37 Obv. 6 ; Br. 12523.

1903. Lugal-du-Su,-a I nain (Ner-

ga l ) C T 25, 35 R 1 0 ; 36 R 16 ; Br. 12525.

1904. Xugal du-bul'-d~b~r I mifz (A- dad), C T 25, 17. 37.

1905. dLugal-dul-azag-ga / a-a [ ~ e ' l ] ,

C T 24, 5. 37; Surpu 8 21 ; unum ex 50

nom. iCn/(nrduk, cf. Dhorme T R 77 1%;

nu-ri-e-turn (lamentatio) Sa a ~ h DCzu 6i-

kit (?) ana "I?, Str. ZA 6, 243, 35.

1906. Lugal-dur-mah, unum ex

50 nom. Mavdzrk, cf. Dhorine T R p.

77 e.

1907. X~~gal-dim-me-ir(- ... ?) Sur-

pu 8, 2.

1908. Lugal-dim-me-ir (loco sa)- an-ki-a, CT 25, 38, Sm 115, 6 ; cf.

Ugnzin-dim-me-ir-an-Li-a I [dLz~gal-dir~-

gir-an]-ki-a = Narduk, K 171 Obv. 48

(I1 R 59, 48 a.

1909. Xugal-dingir-ra : min (X A-

dad) ; C T 25, 20. 20 ; 21 R 4. e t T D 115

R 8 ; Sarg. Cyl. 5 3 ; Br. 12514.

1910. Lugal-dir-tu-gab, King, L

Hain. 3, 202. 52.

1911. dluga l dEn-zu, CT 7, 31b

R 7. Hub. Pers. 176.

1912. ,I Lugal-6-an-na, CT 25, 39 K

2098 Obv. 2.

19 13. Lugal-6-nun-na ""-'"-?, CT

25, 39, K 2095 Ohv. 1.

19 14. "~gal-e-ninni accipit oblatio.

nes in festis:

ezen bulug-kzi "in-gir-su-Ra D P 22,

2 ; 66, 4. Nik. 26, 6 ; 163, 3 ; T S A 51 R

2 (!); ezen Se-ku "Nin-gir-su-ka Nilr. 24,

5 ; DP 62, 2, 195, 5. Hub. Pers. 176.

1915. Lugal-4sir- ... CT 25 ,2o ; TD 115 R 5.

1916. Lugal-e-?, CT 25, 39, k 7643,

13.

1917. Lugal-edin-na I min (=Ner-

gal) , C T 25, 35 R 8 ; 36 R 14 ; Br.

12522 ; Hub. Pers. 176 ; Bart. I1 86, 88

Obv. (?); Surpu I1 176; cf. Jastr. Rel. 1,

317, 324 ; Maklii 6, 7.

1918. Lugal-en-an-ki s e r ildni

Sa Same u irsit im Sar ildni Sa Same u

i q i t i m M 2834.

19 19. Lugal-en-nu uru-azag-ga- kam, SAK 132, 12. 19-25 (architectus

d Ningirsu) . 1920. Lugal-eS-bar-ra ( min (= A-

dad) , C T 25, 20. 19: ibidem D T 115

R 6 ; C T 25, 21 R 2; Br. 12541.

192 1. Lugal-eS-Cim-GAB-ha, CT

17, 16. 1.

1922. Lugal-6-Sim-sfi(d) (-sfi(d)) 1 ?%in (= A d a d ) , C T 25, 21, R 6; 20, 21

et 1. C. D T 115 R 10; Br. 12528.

1923. Lugal-ud-da I dam-bi-ui izbe-

Li,? ili, C T 24, 13. 45; 25, 986; Br.

12533; de Gen. T D 5514; U u g a l - u d -

d[a?; m i n (= A d a d ) ] , C T 25, 20. 12a.

1924. Lugal-U$-d6-eg-dfi(g)-ga, C T 24, 32. 123.

1925. Lugai-ur-ra, c T 24, 13. 44;

25, 98 a : 1 dam-bi-ui iJ6e-lZt ili; Br.

12527; Zim. Rit. n. 45, 1, 6.

1926. ' Lugal-Ur-ur (arma divina Nin-

L'b), Hroznf, Mythen 12, 20; Jens. Kosm.

145. cf. G u g a l - g a z ; cf. Zitn. in Frank,

Bilder p. 35 ; 40 (symbolum probabiliter

« caput vulturis D); cf. &-ur; ~zLu-gal-

g a z . 1927. Lugal-uru, S A I ~ 2 a, 5. 1; 18,

6. 7 ; D P n. 41, 3 ; (sem. " ~ a r - a l i m ) .

1928. ' Lugal-uru-bar-r[a], CT 24,

7. 6 ; 23, 1296; Nik. 289, 2; DP 41, 3,

7 ; 223, 10.

1929. ' Lugal-uru-sag, de Gen. T D

5482 R 1 ; 5514.

1930. Lugal-uru-Sa(g)-ge, CT 24,

7, 7 ; Br. 12517.

1931. ~ u ~ a l - 0 t - u "', SAK 20 6 2, 13;

32 f 3 1 ; 58, 1. 2 ; 60, 2. 2; C T 5, 36.

1 sqq.; d e Gen. T D T 2 3108; accipit

oblationes in his diebus festis:

a ) ezen bzslug-kh "ins-ka D P 43, 6 ;

53, 8 ;

6) ezen Se (-K6) " N i - k a , DP 45, 7 ;

Nik. 23, 9; RTC 47 R 1 ; cf. S T H 41

R 3.

C) ezen "lugal-airzs"--Ra, Nik. 25, 1, D P

58, 1 ;

cf. praeterea : ezen-ab-ud-du-ka, DP

25, 1;

( i tu) ezen " R ka (til-La-6i/ba, D P 200))

RTC 59, 3 ; D P 58, 5; Nik. 25 R 5 ; DP

105, 2 ; 202, 3 ; 85, 2; i t z s ezen bulug-kh

" R a , DP 90, 2; Nik. 140, 4 ; 172, 3 ; I

cf. D P 58; Nik. 25; cf. RA 6, RA 6,

28 n. 3.

1932. Lugal-u[r 's...], c T 25, 39, K

2119, 15.

1933. dLiigai-uC-zi, de Gen. T D 5514.

1934. Xugal-bar-bar, CT 25, 19, 2.

1935. ' Lugal-bar-mu, cT 24,30,15.

1936. "ugal-he-gao-la I [= Adad],

C T 25, 21 R 3; 20, D T 115 R 7.

1937. CI Lugal-hu-bur : Nergal, C T

24, 36. 61.

1938. Lugal-huS-ki-a, CT 24, 47,

10 : cf. ib. 36, 52 ; cf. U-lau-an-&S-[kda],

C T 24, 22. 136.

1939. Lugal-i-si-in[-ki ?], CT 25,39.

I< 2119, 17.

1940. Lugal-igi-du-an-na ( m i n

(= Nergal) , CT 25, 35 R 6 ; 36 R 12;

37 Obv. 9 ; Br. 12537.

1941. "ugal-igi-di, RTC n. 247, 1.

1942. "ugal-igi-uku I lzgir Ud-nunki

(= Adab), C T 24, 26. 128.

1943. CI Eugal-igi-ku (?)-ku (?), Br.

12538 ; Gugal- ig i -ghn-ghn-nu, C T 24,

25, 93 a ; [V] ( +%in (= dam-bi-ui iGe-li t

di), C T 24, 13. 46 ; cf. Michatz p. 36.

1944. Lugal-igi-hur "-ra, CT 25,

38, K 11928, 1.

1945. Xugal-igi-huS-Am, SAK 130,

10, 16-11, 2 (cantor W i n g i r s u ) .

1946. 'Eugal-igi-mi-mi-a / m i n er- gal) , C T 25, 36 R 8 ; 37 Obv. 5.

1947. Lugal-igi-ra-mah-di, CT 25,

38, K 11928, 2.

1948. CI Liigal-id-da = izEa; Br. 4284;

cf. dUm6n-id-da IR I iu , 1. C.; Curpu 8,20.

1949. dLugai-id-?, c T 25,39 K7643,7.

1950. Eugal-imina-?, CT 25, 39, K

2098 Obv. 20.

1951. Lugal-ir-ra, Vir. AC^ Suppi.

XL 14; cf. dumzin-lr-ra I dLugal-gir-va I 1 Su, I1 R 59, 46 e.

1952. Lugal-ka-zal-la ( [Adad] , C T

25, 21 R 5 ; 20 DT, 115 R 9.

1953. Lugal-ka-li- ..., CT 25, 39 K

7643, 10.

1954. Lugal-ka-?, c T 25,39 K 7643,

11.

1955. Lugal-kala(g)-ga / nzin (Ner -

gal), C T 25, 35 R 18, 36 R 19; Br. 12529.

1956. Lugal-kalam-ma-oi-tu-ud I Sin, C T 25, 32. 12.

1957. Lugal-ku-an-na, CT 25, 38

Sm. 115, 4.

1958. Liigal-ku-kum-3, CT 24,

47, 6.

1959. rd1 Lugal-kul-unu- ..., CT 25,

39, K 2119, 16.

1960. Lugal-kur-dub, S A I ~ 104,

14. 18; 108, 18. 14; 128, 7. 12 sqq. (an-

iu-nifa (X vicarius ?) " Ningivsu).

1961. Lugal-kur-ra, CT 24, 35. 12.

1962. "ugal-kiir-0, CT 25, 39 K

7643, 9.

1963. Lugal-ki-bad-du (= ~ u m u - z i ) ,

Zirn. Tani. p. 709; R / Savvu a-La-nu-u,

I1 R 47, 30, c d ; [Lugal-k]iipa bad-du I n-

La-nu-zb, V R 42, 56 c d.

1964. "ugal-ki-gu-la, CT 25, 39,

K 2098 Obv. 5.

1965. Lugal-ki-du-;U,-a I $%in

(Nergal), C T 25, 35 R 11; 36 R 17; 37

Obv. 12. Br. 12539.

1966. dLugal-ki-s&-a ; " u g a z - t i - ~ i

Sa-a, C T 25, 39. 15 b; W m h - k i - s k - a / J

d R I B - n i ni-dub-ba-? 1 BAD.. . I1 R 59, 22 ; "[R ]a-ni abarak "En-ZiL-lci a-

a dNin-lil-Zd, C T 24, 23, 2. 13; cf. Jastr.

Rel. 2, 37; " R - B - n i , vel Li.Ha-ni rnari-

tus deae "Nisaba, C T 24. 9 , 30 sq.; 23,

2, 13; K 171, 22 sqq.; cf. "ugal-ki-si-a,

Horn. iri Krausz, Sieg. 74 n. 1. cf. C a -

gab -+ igigunu ; "Enu.

1967. Lugal-ki-uCun-na, CT 25,

39, 14 b.

1968. "ugal-kilinuna (?), Jastr. Rel.

I, 172, n. 2.

1969. Xugal-ki-arg (?), C T 24, 34.

13.

1970. Lugal-kl-srsr-ra, CT 25, 39.

136. aR I "in-z'b, CT 25, 8. 5. " R I Si?$, CT 24, 16. 41; "R I " X (= eS-

Aal?) " S n , C T 24, 29. 91.

lq71. Lugal-ki-S&(g), CT 24, 49,

12 b.

1972. Eugal-kirrud (??), BE 10

p. 14.

1973. " Lugal-1u[-a?], c T 24, 47. 5 ;

cf. " UmUn-Zu-a = Nin-z'b, I1 R 59, 7 a.

1974. Lugal-mA-kur-[ra ?I = Nin-

ib, C T 24, 7. 5.

1975. Eiigail-man, $S+a-sa LCR, 111

R 66, Obv. 37 e. 1976. "ugag-mairad-da, filius Na-

ram-Sin templum dR in Maradda "1 aedifi-

cat, RA 11, 88 sqq.; porro cf. Obel. Man.

C, 14, 27; SAK 162d; de Gen. T D

5560; C S 25, 38, 82-5-22, 573 Obv. 12 ;

Br. 12535; Surpu 8, 16; Langd. NBK.

78, 20 ; 170, 73; 78, 3, 30-47; Maradda lCi

hodie = Wana-Skdoum, OLZ 1914, 110

sq.; RA 9, 84; 11, 89, 1 ; cf. "U-lu.

1977. dLugal-mariid-da Mag, Br.

12536.

1978. Luga&me : Be-en-nu, C T 24,

25, 996; 13, 47: Br. 12543.

1979. "ugal-me "-du, cT 25, 39 K

2098 Obv. 7.

1980. Lugal-me-ur-ur, c T 25, 39,

K 2098 Obv. 9.

1981. Lugai-me-ihm-ma, CT 25,

39, K 2098 Obv. 98.

1982. Lugal-me-Su-86 CT 25, 39,

K 2098 Obv. 8.

1983. Lugal-nam-en-na : Be-en-

nu , C T 17, 4 . 5 ; cf. M 2832.

198.4. Lugal-nam-tar-ra, CT 25, 6.

2 9 ; dR I Su; Br. 12518 ; BE 3 , 91.

1985. Lugall-ni-ba-du [ N i n i h ] , CT

24, 7 . 8 ; 23, 140 6 ; Br. 12526.

1986. Lugal-n6-ra cf. "ugal-giv-ra.

1987. Lugal-nin(?)-igi ?..„ CT 25,

39 K 7643, 14.

1988. Lugal-nir-ghl, CT 24, 16.43;

29, 9 3 ; cf. ib. 35, 16 (= "in-gir-su).

1989. Lugal-nita-a I d min (= er- g a l ) , CT 25, 37 Obv. 11.

1990. Lugal-ca-par (= rete), CT 25,

39, K 2098 Obv. 3 ; (sign. « p u r » Br.

5530). d Lugal-sa-Par (sign. Br. 5486),

CT 24, 34. 16 (K 4349 T ) ; "mun-sa-

bar (sign. Br. 5222). Br. 4273 ; cf. " a m g a .

1991. Lisgal-sag-nu-gi- ..., c T 25,

38, K 119, 28. 4.

1992. Lugal-sar-da I m i n (Nergal ) ,

CT 25, 36 R 5 ; 37 Obv. 3.

1993. Lisgal-si-86, consiliator (7 ad-

gi-9') dNingivsu, S A K 128, 8. 10-22.

1994. Lugs%-cig-a I nzin ( N e r g a l ) ,

CT 25, 36 R 4 ; 37 Obv. 2.

1995. Lugal-sig-ga I m i n ( N e v g a l ) ,

CT 25, 36 R 6 ; 37 Obv. 4.

1996. Lugal-si(g)-ga I min er- g a l ) , CT 25, 35 R 5 ; 36 R 11 ; 37Obv.

8 ; Br. 12521.

1997. Liigal-ra-giS I m i n ( N e v g a l ) ,

CT 25, 35 R 1 2 ; 36 R 1 8 ; Br. 12530.

1998. Lugal-ra-sa-ab I min ( N e r -

g a l ) , CT 25, 37 Obv. 13.

1999. Lugal-ri-ba-mun I ~ d a d ,

CT 25, 16. 1 ( K 2100).

2000. Lugal-gar-r[a]. BS. 12534.

2001. Lugal-gu-an-na, CT 25, 38,

Sm. 115, 5.

2002. Lugal-Su-nu- ..., CT 25, 38,

K 11928. 5.

2003. Lugal-tab ..., CT 25, 39 K

2119, 14.

2004. kiigal-ti-a- ?... ( N e r g a l ) , CT

24, 36. 60.

2005. min-lul I SU, CT 24, 24. 66 (1.

antecedens : "Da-da-gu-La L". KaLa(g)-ga

ku-a nam-mah dingir-e tu-mu-e tug-tug-

n ) ; " z 6 l = E a , Tallq. Nam. XIII, 242 ;

cf. d Dunga; W A R .

2006. "UIn-mia I SU ( u t u g d-kuv-ra-

g e ) , CT 24, 6 . 1 8 ; 22 116. Br. 13682;

Uzsm-hanta , CT 25, 28, Bu 89-4-26, 77.

3 ; SAIC 150, 2. 2 (= &m-ma?); Hub.

Pers. 176 n. 14. U r d L u m , Bart. 2, 94.

104 R ; cf. "um-?na.

2007. LU^-l~rai, cf. "&~um-&um.

2008. Lurn-ba = 6 E a Sa kaM; Zum-

& I ~ D U B / E - a / Sn kalt?, CT 25,

48. 11 ; [" L]upn-&a / m i n (= E a ) I Sa ka-

li-e, CT 24, 43. 120 ; "um-ha (glossa?)-

D& "gala-a-ge, CT 24, 29. 100 ; 17. 53.

2009. " Li-bur-dan-nu, $urPu 8 , 8.

2010. Li-e, Tallq. Narn. 249 ; cf. "GiS-

Li-e.

20 1 1. " Li-el-lum, var. Li-il-Zu, Li-Zu,

R A 7 , 14 sq.

2012. " Li-I-ba, custos portae 14ae in-

ferni, cf. myth. de EreSk. e t Nerg. 73.

2013. Li-la, Scheil T . Cl.-anz. 2 p. X

n. 1.

20 14. "i-li, cf. {Uv-ka-n-a-i- tu.

20 15. Lid-lil-a~ag accipit oblationes,

cf. TSA 1 ; DP 23.

2016. Lilu, daemon masc. noctis; lilitu (cf. n9535), ardat lile, daernones

fem. noctis ; 1) lil-lci = li-Zu-u, CT 16,

1. 36 sq.

2) I& liGla sal ki-liGlci ki-el 81-da, eo-

Lila - 170 - Lim-ma-na

rum combustio in effigie, Maklfi 1, 138;

cf. Craig RT 2 , 5. 7.

3 ) mim (= Rab-gam-me?)-gi I 6Rab-

ga-in-me-gi(g-) 1 Li-li-tu, CT 24, 44. 146.

4 ) lzi ZiZ-la ki-el lil-La ki-el ud-da-kar-

r a = Li-Zu-u Li-Li-tu ar-da-at B-li-e,

Haupt, ASKT 90 sq. 63 ; Thomps. Dev.

1, 144.

5) lzi liL-ld Li-na-a nu-tuk-a (qui lec-

tum non habet), Thomps. Dev. 1, 38.

43. L&-Li-el (= LiLh), Langd. Lit. p. 16

R 15.

6 ) Ki -e l Lid-ld d a m n u - k k = ur-da-at

(Li)-Li-i Sa m u - t a m La i-SZL-u (quae mari-

tum non habet), k a l lil-La d a m nu-tuk = id-Lu Li-Li-i Sa aS-Sa-tam ( u x o r e m ) la U&-

zu , ASKT 88, sq. 30 sq.

7) lil-Zu a-ku-u, term. generalis dae-

monis, King, seven Tabl. of Creat. 1,

230. 5 9 ; na-'-lud Lilli ortus daemonis

cuiusdam, Jastr. Rel. 2, 854. 6 .

8 ) ar-da-at Li-Li-i Sa i n a ap-ti 6 f t i a?za

anzedi i;-ru-ru I Muss.-Arn. Dict., lilti.

9) ... en-na 1 Li-lzd-u, CT 19, 27. 8 a ;

cf. " l i l - r a , Langd. PS. 24 R 3.

10) De h i j (masc.) et ~ n v $ h in texti-

bus magicis Iudaeorum Babyloniorum

(C. saec. 6O p. Chr.) cf. Montgoinery,

Aramaic incantation Texts from Nippur

p. 75 sqq.

2017. Lil-16-an-na, ~ i i - i a - e n - n a ,

Langd. Lit. 1 3 9 ; Jastr. Rel. 2 , 17. 19.

(= IStar).

20 18. [Lill-Sii(g)-S6(g)-ga, Reicn.

Hymn. 48 Obv. 5 9 ; cf. Langd. PS. p.

158, 59, n. 18.

2019. Lil-lu / m i n (= "Nin- ib) , CT

25, 12. 21 ; Br. 6700; W i L - Z u m (="En-

Z i l ) Jastr. Rel. 1, 490 sq. 2020. Lil-dumu " Mah-ge, CT 24,

26. 107 a ; (13 , 59).

2021. Li-im, Thur. Dg. LC p. 6 3 ; BE

6 , 1 P. 62.

2022. Tim-ma(-na) sa-dzi(g) g a r e-

z e m - w a " in-mar dNa-Y&-a d l i m - m a -

Szi S a ( g ) : Tig-ab-ba ki " N i n - m a v ki " N a -

rzi-a U i m - m a - m a Sa(g) : Tig-ab-ba ki-gu-

da, (= oblatio panum pro diebus festis

W. N. in Tigabbaki, resp. in T.-gula)

de Gen. TDT 2 , 695 Obv.

2023. dMa, RTC n. 53, 3. 2 : T U 130

R 7 ; RTC 398 Obv. 5 ; Bart. 2, 77. 67,

2 (Lu dllln " A s a r u ) ; DP 157, 3. 10.

2024. "a-ag-rat-a mat-su (?) (gu-za-

IaZ), Craig RT 57, 26.

2025. Ma-ga-ri-da, Br. 12970.

2026. Ma-gi-ru I zu-za-2nd akkid.. . / (dei Nin-Sußur vel Anu) , Br. 12965.

2027. Ma-gd(-e-ne), Langd. Lit. n.

209, 6.

2028. Ma-da+&?(?), IV R 35, 6

Obv. 18; (cf. SAK 212 C; cf. ZK 1, 253.

2029. " Ma-da-nu (= d Di-W), C T 24,

28. 62 ; (ad Marduk familiam pertinens)

cf. d Di-tar ; " 1~ BBed mu-ki-man kur.. . M. 4863.

2030. Ma-da-nu-nu : V 1 dNin-i6

Na-a-bu-zi I Las-&U-ru e-du-zi, CT 25, 11.

13 sq.

203 1. Ma-bir cf. Ma-kei-da.

2032. Ma-keg(da) I dumu-sad dBa6-

bar-ge, CT 24, 31. 84; 25, 26 Obv. 19;

cf. V a - g k r 1 "Ma-Re?-da-ge, CT 24, 32.

110; I V R 59 n. 2, 2 4 6 : Q = idu i a

Sundti (= G deus somniorum D); cf. Craig

RT 56, 13; V R 70, 9. 15; King, As-

syr. k. p. 170; Zim. BPs 101, 58 ; 105;

cf. ZA 3, 233 ; (cf. ma-mu = somnium,

SAK 90, 1. 29 etc.; hinc legendum.

dMa-mzi? sed cf. kei-da).

2033. Ma-la-bu-umi / min (= i[- um]

Marki, CT 25, 18. 12; cf. Bez. PSBA

1889 p. 174.

2034. IM*lak (nuntius I i t a r ) , CT 24,

33. 27.

2035. Ma-lum(?), ur. CT 7, 7, 2. 20.

2036. "Ma-lik, Br. 12976; M. 4876; dMa-

dik 1 Ia Tar-wza-az ", Str. AV 8809 ;

ic Ma. dirZ i L A-nu-ni-tu 1 Sa aL AAur , 111 R

66, 9 b C; in nonl. pr. : Obel. ManiSt. A

11, 9 ; Ungn. Dilb. 134; Gautier Dilb.

p. 52 ; 134 ; cf. KAT 3 469 sqq.; cf. SCMil-

h i ; Milku. U

2037. " Ma-mia (= 6e-lit i-Li), CT 24,

25. 96 a ; 13, 40 (secundum priorem tex-

tum dma-ma non = %a-mi, quamvis

utrumque nomen = 6e-dit i-Li; sed ibi

enumerantur nomina be-dit i - L i in duabus

columnis, p. 12 sq. autem in una. [ W a - ]

ma est 60Um, [dMa]-mi 61UnP nomen be-

dit i-Li). C . Harn. 3, 24-35 (dMa-ma-dNin-

tu(d) , dea KeSki); cf. RA 7, 11 sqq. cf.

Clay PN 206.

2038. "a-mu, Thur. Dg. LC p. 63;

Ranke Pers. p. 201 ; BE 6, 1 p. 62 ; BA

6 H 5, 134.

2039. Ma-mi (L 6e-dit M ) , C T 24,

25. 96 6 ; 13, 41 ; Br. 12974: in n. pr.

C T 9, 35 R 2 (Ur t...), BE 3, 13. 13

(sic!) : RTC 3, 53, 2 ; 398 R, 4 ; IB ined.

( U r " ...) BE 14, 59; Thur. Dg. LC p.

63 (Mn-mi = Mn-mu) ; Ranke Pers. 201;

cf. RA 7, 11 sqq.; creat infantes, KB 6,

274 sq., 286, 14/16 n. 11. (u-su-ra-te ja

niii-ma U-sa-av ilMa-mi, iinaginem homi-

num delineavit i1 M.; usartu est res quae-

dam sacra viribus magicis instructa,

adhibetur V. gr. pro forma templi, amu-

leto etc. cf. ZMVU apud iL A r z 6 r U ) ; cf.

Str. AV 5033; KAT 3, 430.

2040. Ma-mi-a(?) I .. . (pertinens ad

Mavduk), CT 24, 28. 60.

2041. "a-niai-e / dam-bi-sal (scil. dei

" Mes-Zum-tu-2-a), CT 25, 6. 19.

2042. " Ma-mi-gar-rat, Br. 12975.

2043. " Ma-am-meii-turn, cum A ~ 2 6 -

aaki iudicat mortuos, Dhorme T R 298,

37; Böllenr. Nerg. p . 20 (coiisors Ner-

g a l ) ; Tallq. Nam. p. 249; Jastr. Rel. 2,

411; I<B 6 p. 479; cf. "LzbgaZ(gifi &-L%-

gab-Li:. 2044. i1 Ma-mi-turn, Surpu 8, 14 (=

izlMa-am-me-tuwz) ; iLlMa-'-me-turn, Scheil,

T. klam. sktn. 3, 37. 3 ; consors " Lu-

g a l gi; a-tu-gab-di:.

2045. Na-na-an, error scribae pro

" A'S-na-an, CT 24, 23. 11.

2046. Ma-nun-gal ( dam-bi[-saz] (scit.

dei d Bi-i-ir-tkm), CT 25, 4. 5 ; 24, 47.

29 a; = W a - n u - g a l , CT 24, 47. 31 a ;

43, 138 6 ; (" Nun-[gal j dM]a-nu-gaZ I Sn

si-62-te), Surpu 3, 73; 8, 6 ; cf. d &L-s[a]-

dd(g)-ga ; uxor, sabal, gu(d)-dh6, lB-bin-

gi-a " R cf. C T 25, 4. 4-22.

2047. "a-ni, U r k... Thur. Dg. T D T 1

n. 1420 Obv.

2048. " Na-sag-pa-6, de Gen. T D T 2

n. 695 R. 2049. Wa-~i - ib-~ ib (emesai) I d G&-

[tz~ml-du(g) I ;& Ba-zi, Br. 6805; Str. AV

962 (putat si-Zb esse glossam).

2050. "a-rat-tag = "in-9, Del.

Les. 4 p. 136, 5; Hilpr. ZA 7, 310 enu-

merat has formas huius nominis: Mu-

r ~ - t a S (V. ta-aS) : Mi-ru-%L(-tu)-aS; IMn- ru-tu: Mn-ru-ut-tiS/ta-nS,. Wa-ru- laS ;

Ha-ra-tn-a:; muru-taS/ta-ai; Wuru- taS

(deus Cass.).

205 1. Ma- LI-da, War-ud-da (=

Wa-rat- ta:?) , BE 10, p. 71.

2052. Wa-ru-dumu-sar (=MW~ZLK) ,

CT 24, 27. 29.

2053. Ma-tu-PU(-um), Thur. Dg. LC

P. 63.

2054. "M& (Y Sin), C T 24, 18. 15 a ;

30, 9.

2055. M&-ghn-da-an-na 1 mia (T Samai), CT 25, 25. 12; Br. 12399.

2056. I\%&-gu-la, Hub. Pers. p. 176

(= navis magna). 2057. M&-gu-la-an-na (= s in ) , CT

25, 32. 2 ; 24, 18. 5 a ; 30, 4.

2058. M&-gur-ralri, Hub. Pers. p. 176.

cf. R-m@ d En-ZiZ Nin-Zil, SAIC 234,

8 n. k. 2059. %&-k11H, M. 2391.

2060. M&-k~H-lbP, Br. 12400.

2061. Ma-lab 1 ~ U I ..., CT 24, 30.

117 (« min » refertur ad : dNinsirsir(?). . . ma-Ld& dimgu[l-gle, 1. C. 116) : cf. quo-

que dNin-da.

2062. I\%bnu-un-dti " "/mia(=~irt-

harraka), CT 25, 3. 60 ; 29 Rm. 2, 289,

2, 8 ; CT 24, 47. 4 a . 2063. M&tu = icEa Sarru Ba IMa-

zrruki, Br. 3689; d R = Namriru, M .

10495.

2064. "5-tu-&.. (E Marduk), CT 25,

34 Obv. 13.

2065. M&-tu-t[u ...], c T 25 ,340bv . 17.

2066. " M&-tii. .. 9 tria nomina Mardab,

Marduk

quae his syllabis incipiunt, CT 25, 34

Obv. 14-16.

2067. M h , Hub. Pers. p. 176; dldba.

2068. dMh-mA, H U ~ , Pers. p. 177 ; Sur-

pu 4, 4; "R I min (= Sin), CT 25, 42. 5.

2069. %ab = ic 6e-lif &Li, CT 24, 11.

8 ; 12, 1 ; 25, 74 (V 1 6e-ZZ2' iZdni), Br.

1050/62; QWah in Adad cf. Banks, Bis-

mqra 200, 265; Bart. 2, 94. 104 Obv.

(Lu ..) ; Thur. Dg. LC p. 63; Langd. NBK p. 128, 16; 165, 61 ; 284, 56 (urbs

"M.) ; Zirn. Rit. p. 226; cf. Whr-zu-gin-

na; W a & (= Magna, Excelsa), secun-

dum significationem suam ad varias deas

applicari potest; cf. Paffr. G1. p. 222.

2070. "ab-an-na I min (= Si%), CT

25, 42. 8.

2071. Mab-di-gal I vtin (= i L Ba) / Sa puru[sse'], CT 24, 39. 6; (Br. 1059).

2072. %ab-za 1 dEn-~id, Str. AV 1121.

2073. Ma$-$a-[ru] (- d in-ib), CT

24, 6. 37 (cf. 1. C. 23, 132 n).

2074. Mat-$a-ri / min [= dNin-ib),

CT 25, 12. 10; Br. 7413 ; (cf. ?D13 « plu-

viam adducens ?).

2075. Man-zb-ni-ri, RT 27 p. 102, 25.

2076. "Mfir-biti, cf. "umu-e'; Langd.

NBK p. 304; Zim. Tam. p. 22 n. 2.

ia nilarat (dumu-saZ) e'-baa66a~-ra, Tallq.

Nam. p. 249.

2077. Mar-giS-bi(l)-sag, Ur k ..,TSA

14 R, 1 ; 15 R 2 (sic textus prim; ab

auctore transcribitur : Ur d GiS-6il-sag 1.

C. p. 46 R 1).

2075. Marduk, deus urbis Babylonis

et supremus deus Babyloniorum inde a

tempore Hammurabi.

I. Nomen : 1) il Amar-ud ; hoc IDEO-

GRAMMATE inde a 15 dyn. Bab. hoc n.

d. generatim scribitur: Amar-ud = iu-

vencus solis ; cf. WArnnr ud I i d Marduk

(amar-ud) / Sn an-du-ra-ri, CT 24, 42. 96.

2) PHONETICE scribitur : il Ma-ru-duk,

Str. AV 5214; cf. Norris Assyr. Dict.

853, "Mar-duk Tallq. Nam. 249. Clay

PN 206; Mar-du-ku, Str. AV 5134.

3) Ideogr. rariora : d ASAPZ.L~-@I,

(= UMES); d & . J „ Str. AV 5135; d$a(g)- zu (scrutator cordis), Br. 7996. Praete-

rea plurima alia nomina h. d. occurrunt,

de quibus infra.

Communiter asseritur Marduk esse no-

men semiticum; eius etymologia non

patet ; cf. T??, Opo@or,a (loco '0 Mo@-

6ona ZA 10, 71 sqq.). Cum ud - ug

(M. 574019; cf. quoque SAK 54, 12.

42 etc; LS 11. 1170), Marduk possit esse

nonlen Sumericum ; (A)mar-ug = Mar-

duk (de amar = mar cf. M 6821).

11. Textine: A) ANTE ITEGEMONIAM

BABYLONIS : a) Bur Sin ~ Z U L Amar-ud,

ZA 12 , 338. 3. Dolendum est, quod

textus publicatus non est, in quo hoc

mirum nomen prop. occurrit; 1. C. h. 11.

periodo regum Ur attribuitur. 6) cf. U-

sar-ri; c) " A S A R . L ~ . ~ I , Ur d ..., CT

5, 25. 1, 16. d ) nzu giwu-zu.. . "Awtar-

ud-ya rnu-un-an-dim-ma = ailnus, quo

thronus (auro exornatus) deo M. erat

consacratus ; 2 2 ~ ~ Suniulailu, cf. King.

LH vol. 2 p. 219, 37. e) nom. prop.

Thur. Dg. LC p. 63; multa ex his sunt

ante Harn. cf. 1. C. p. 3 sq. f ) cf. text.

neobab. King, Chron. 2, 8 : iratus est

11 M. contra Sargonem et eius populum

fame perdit; et 1. C. p. 11. cLUun-gi,

filius Ur d Engur, quaesivit nialum et

thesauros ex 8'-sag-ila et Babylone ab-

duxit.

Utrum d A s n r ( - ~ ~ , j . ~ i ) idem sit atque

Anzar-ud Babylonis, nescimus ; hinc de

cultu " M. ante Harn. ex textibus con-

temporaneis nihil fere constat.

B) FUNDATA SUPREMATIA BABYLONIS:

Marduk - 174 - Marduk

1) Monumentum classicum orti cultus

il Marduk, summi dei Babyloniorum, est

Codex Harn.; cf. 1, 1-27 : « Quando Anu

excelsus, rex il Anunnaki, (et) BCZ, do-

minus coeli et terrae, qui determinat

fatum terrae, ad i L Anzar-ud, filium su-

premum iLEa, doininium in universos

homines constituerunt (et) inter Igigi

eum magrium fecerunt (et) Babylonis

nomen excelsum nomiilaveruilt eamque

in mundi partibus dilataverunt iil eaque

regnum sempiternum, cuius fundamen-

tun1 sicut coelum et terra fundatum est,

ei (scil. Marduk) firmaverunt - illo tem-

Pore Anu et Bel rne Han~inurabi .... nomiile meo nominaverunt D.

« (Harn.) qui propugnavit quattuor

mundi partes, qui magnum fecit nomen

Babylonis, qui delectavit cor Mardz~k,

donlini sui, qui quotidie stat (orails) in

templo Sag-ida, 1. C. 2, 2-12. SLMarduk

misit me, ut regerem populum, ut ter-

ram legem observare facerem », 5, 15-19;

mulier cultui il M. Babylonis dicata, 1.

C. 31, 76 sqq. ;... homines, quos iLEnZik

mihi donavit, quos gubernandos Mav-

duk mihi tradidit ..., 1. C. 40, 12 sq.

Stele inscriptionem continens erecta in

t?' Sag- ib , I. C. 40, 67-41, 47; Sedu

et Lanzassu, dii tutelares iiitroitus e'-sag-

iZa et muri Csng-ila, preces quotidie in

conspectu Mardz~k domini mei et Zar-

pa?zitzh, dominae meae, commendent,

1. C. 41, 48 sqq. In catalogo deorum,

qui ad protegendum monumentum iil

epilogo codicis invocantur, il M. 11011 est,

sed cf. 40, 89:92.

Tu-tu, pro quo Ham. aedificat L-

zi(d)-da iil Borsippa (cf. 1. C. 3, 7-15) e t

qui postea identificabatur cum 11 M., deus

distinctus ab "M. esse videtur; sed cf.

King., L H vol. 3, 186 sq. : Deo Mar-

duk , domino e'-sag-iZa et e'-,zzi(d)-da, Ham.

. . . , Pastor, amatus ab Mavdz~k, L-zi(d)-

da in Borsippa aedificavit. De aliis tex-

tibus, huius periodi, in quibus il M. no-

minatur, cf. King, LH 3, p. 328; Paffr.

GI. 148-152; de nom. prop. cf. Thur.

Dg. LC p. 63; Ranlze Pers. 201 ; Ungn.

134 etc.

2) Quid de cultu il Marduk factum sit

regentibus Babylone regibus Cassitis,

nondum scimus, sed cf. inscr. Agunz-

kakrime regis, KB 3, 134 sqq. Con~mu-

niter (et iuste quidem) tenetur textus

magnos temporum recentium de "M.

agentes redire usque ad periodum Harn-

murabi regis, V. gr. Enuma eliS.

3) TEXTUS MYTHOLOGICI : a) Epos de

creatione muildi, Enuma eliS, in pre-

senti sua forma celebrat i L IMnf~duK, eius

victoriam de lZnmat mundumque ab eo

formatum ; dei ei regnum mundi tradunt

(cf. Cod. Harn. 1, 1 sqq.) e t 50 nomi-

nibus eum i~omii~ant . In antiquissima

forma probabiliter epos victoriain de

Apsu tribuit E a et de Tiamat deo E p z -

Lid. Sicut hic textus, sic multi alii in ho-

norem i1M. inutati esse videntur. b) A-

liam cosmogoniam Babyl., secundum

quam i1 M. cum dea Aruru creavit ho-

mines, cf. Dhorme, T R 82-89. C) In aliis

mythis (V. gr. de GilgameS etc.) iLMar-

duk partem non habet, quod eorum mag-

nam aetatem ostendere videtur.

4) 111 serie An I SLA-num pertinet iLMar-

duk ad familiam iLEa, cuius filius pri-

mogenitus est. Primo enurnerantur eius

nomina, scil. CT 24, 15. 64-72; 27, 23-37;

42, 11, 96-101, CT 25, 7; 32, 34; 35;

36; 42; 43: 47; 47, in sunlma C. 105.

Dein sequitur Zarpanitu, eius uxor, cum

multis nominibus; dein Nab8, filius izMar-

duk cum consorte Taimetum; taildem

multi dii inferiores, V. gr. eius pincerna,

qui nominatur : « Quid bibit dominus

meus », et pistor : « Quid manducat do-

minus meus», quattuor eius canes, duae

ornatrices 26 Zarpanitum etc. cf. Zim.

VSGW 63, 112 sq.

5) TEXTUS HISTORICI : "MavduR btln

ra-be-u 21 en-Li2 ildni, elevatus inter lgigi

(coelestes), oppressor 1' Anunnaki (dae-

monum), lux deorum patrum suorum,

habitans in e'-sag-iln domirius Babylo-

nis ..., cf. Langd. NBK 60, 1. 1 sqq.

Omnes reges Neobabyl. passim M . in-

vocant, in eius honorem templa aedifi-

cant etc. cf. V. gr. 1. C. 64, 31-61; 82,

2, 13 sqq.; 84, 2. 17 sqq. ; 218, 1. 18

sqq; 220, 52; 264, 2. 9 sqq. etc.

Reges Assyriorum Marduk auctorita-

tem agnoscunt potissimum « apprehen-

dendo manum Be1 D, qua caerimonia

plenam auctoritatem regiam obtinebant,

sicut medio aevo Imperatores corona-

tiorie a Summo Pontifice facta; cf. V.

gr. KB 2, 73 sqq.

Sennachevib destruit Babylonem eius-

que templa eorumque deos et thesauros

tamquam praedam abduxit in Niniveh,

cf. KB 2, 117 sq. Asavhaddolz, filius S. ,

patris sacrilegium excusat, cf. KB 2, 121

sq. et ipse cultum llMarduk 11 annis

elapsis restituit. Cyrz~s, r e x Persarum

« mandante fl Marduk » Contra Babylo-

nem progressus est et, « M. protegente D

urbem cepit, KB 3, 2. 123.

Regnantibus Graecorunz regibus, cum

Babylon non amplius esset sedes e t caput

nec vitae politicae nec scientiarum nec

artium, cultus M. paulatim extingue-

batur. Tempore Christi Domini litera-

tura cuneiformis erat obliterata.

6 ) EXORCISMI: Simul cum patre ZLEa

M. est exorcista xataEEoxqv, est doini-

- Narduk

nus carininum et artis magicae (bi2 nu-

bat-ti, 681 a-Si-pu-ti, Maklii 2, 157 sq.).

Schema, quod in omnibus fere textibus

magicis usque huc publicatis observatur,

est hoc: Marduk adit Ea patrem suum

eique statum gravein obsessi exponit et

suam ignorantiam profitetur. Ea respon-

det : « Fili mi, quid est, quod tu nescias,

quid scientiae tuae addere possum? Mar-

duk, quid nescis, quod addere possim?

Quod ego scio, tu quoque scis ». Quo

dicto pater Ea omissis omnibus ulterio-

ribus formulis urbanis filio maildat, quid

sit faciendum; cf. Jastr. Rel. 1, 242 sq.

2, 1082 (in Zaubertexten). Hoc schema

fixum demonstrat textus hos postea in

favorem il Marduk mutatos esse.

7 ) OMINA: a) cf. Jastr. Rel. 2, 409;

41 1 (textus haruspicini).

b) Astrol.: """"ab& sit-sz~ da-"-mat

Sanz<(i) Lizu-zu (?)-ma izz izu(zu) kakkabu

i c Mavduk ni-bi-ru; Sag-me-gar man-

zas-su unakkir(ir) Samqi) i6-bir, CT 33,

2. 37 sq. (cf. Bez. ZAF p. 21 : « der

Grosse (Stern.) ; sein Aufgang(s1icht) ist

schwach, den Himmel hälftet er und

steht: (das ist) der Stern des Gottes

Marduk, der Nibiru; der Stern Iupiter

ändert seinen Standort, überschreitet

den Himmel D). ??*ul { L MavduL ina ta-

marti-Su Wmhn- ja -? , I (?) Kas-bu i-Sa&-

&U-ma d Sag-nze-gar ina &abal Sami iz- zaz-ma i z Nibira (= der Stern des Mar-

duk (Iupiter) heisst bei seinem Aufgang

Unzunja?; wenn er 1 (?) Doppelstunde

(d. h. 30-600) hoch steht: Sagmegar;

wenn er im Meridian steht: Nibiru) cf.

Icugl. Sternk. 1, 11. Stellae geminorum

minorum, quae a Bezold (1. C. p. 18, 6 )

iL Marduk attribuuntur, pertinent certe

ad i J L d l et i C E Z E N + g u ( d ) ; p. 22, 4

quoque legendum est Lzi-ldl. Mensis

Marduk - 176 - Marduk

Marduk, abkaZ ildni, est Arahsamnu

IV R 33, 4. 43. Numerus symbolicus

i e Be'd i' Marduk erat 10 (?), CT 25, 50. 12.

cf. Vir. Ach. 1st. 33.

8) HYMNI ET PSALMI: cf. Jastr. Rel.

1, 492-519; Dhorme T R 342 sqq.; 352

sqq.; Langd. Lit. p. 124 sqq. ; Hehn,

Hymn. U. Gebete an M., BA 5, 279-

400.

9) IMAGINES ET SYI\.IBOLA : eius statua,

vd. Weissbach Misc. p. 16 ; eius animal:

draco ; eius symb. in kudurru » est

« hasta » (mulmullu), eius insignia regia:

sceptrum, thronus; palß; eius arma: ar-

cus, sagittae, rete, igilis ardens; cf. Frank,

Bild. 22 sqq.; Hinlre, a new bound. 225.

10) De eius liturgia cf. Langd. Lit. p.

139; de eius nave processionis cf. I1 R

62, 10: gi%A Ku-a (= Marduk) I min

(= elippi) ". De diis, qui in eius templo in ASSur

urbe colebantur cf. I11 R 66 C 22-32; de

eius diebus festis cf. KB 3, 2, 25, 23

sq.: Grca i-si-ninz zah-wzu-&u ti-bi-i be'd

idkni i c Marduk = in festo ZagfnuRu (pri-

mus dies ailni), quo il M. exit (in proces-

sione) (loco Li62 secus asß, 1. C.) ; cf.

1. C. 72, 34 (gi-e-Sn Sa-at-ti [ina a]-&-Li

La-bi-e be'l iddni izlkf.) ; I . C. 130, 10 sqq.:

« rex mense Nisan non venit ad Th-

tir "i (= Babyl.) ; i c Nebo non ivit Baby-

lonem, Be1 non exivit (&) ; dies festus

non erat ; sacrificia offerebantur in e'sag-

ila et kzida diis Babylonis et Borsippa B.

La69 igitur videtur esse = asß i. e. pro-

cessionaliter exire (Borsippam?); expli-

catio Jens. (KB 6 , 306) de resurrectioile

mortui Marduk (hieme) minime est certa.

Fortasse i1 M. die primo anni nuptias

celebrat cum Zarpanitu (cf. KAT 3,371,5).

11) '1 M. pro nomine suo certe refe-

rebatur ad solem; eum esse solem ve-

ris e t matutinum, nullo textu probatur;

secundum Jens. (KB 6, 562) Marduk est

deus lucis. Marduk (sicut Tam. et 1st.)

hieme descendere ad inferos nullo textu

probatur ; « nubattu » non videtur esse

« lamentatio » de Marduk mortuo ; hic

terrninus Maklii 2, 157 e contextu ad

exorcismum pertinet. Dies meusis 3., 7.,

16 etc. (cf. KAT 3, 371) probabiliter erant

dies nefasti, in quibus daemones maio-

rem habebant influxum et potestatem;

hinc his diebus il Marduk, exorcista dae-

monum x u ~ ' E ~ o x ~ Y , specialiter invoca-

batur. De sepulchro il M. nihil ex text.

cuneif. adhuc scimus.

12) NOM. PROP.: Str. AV n. 5136 sqq.;

Tallq. Nam. 99 sqq.

13) Br. Mus. n. 47, 406, cf. King. CT

24, 50; Pinches, Exp. Tim. 1911, Ian.

P. 165.:

116 ic MarduR Sa e-F+-Szr i. e. i b (=

UraS) est il M. plantandi ;

d. Lugad-a-ki-[U-La] ic Marduk Sa nag=bi

(i. e. abyssi) ;

" Nilz-i6 Mavduk Ja ad-Li (T ?) ;

d. Lugad-und-gal i W a r d u k Sa gab-Zu

(pugllae) ; Zu-md-wu2 icMarduk Sa La-&a-zi (pug-

nae) ;

En-lid ic Marduk Sa 6e-Lu-tu U be-lu-

u f - t u (dominii).

In hoc textu dii principaliores iidem

sunt cum i1 Marduk vel potius deo Mar-

duk virtutes tribuuntur, quas alii dii se-

paratim habent. Si igitur Babylonii inde

conclusissent : « Ergo nullus est deus

praeter i1 Marduk D, de vero Monotheis-

mo sermo esse posset. Sed ilegandae

exsistentiae En-Lid, "M, etc. praeter

icMaiduk Babyloniis nurnquam in men-

tem venit ; de 11oc textu bene agit Hehn,

Gottesidee 58 sqq.

Marduk -- 177 - Mar-tu

111. Conclusio: il Marduk ultima spes

Panbabylonistarum est. Nam si ne su-

premus quidem Babyloniorum deus su-

blimibus Sacrae Scripturae de Iahve et

Christo Domino sententiis explicandis

idoneus est, ubinam ultra solutio diffi-

cultatis, quam monotheismus perfectus

V. Ti et religio adeo excelsa NI Tl de-

fensoribus meri evolutionismi naturalis

generant, quaeri potest ? Hinc Zim. in

20 paginis (cf. K A T 3, 375-396) perfec-

tum parallelismum inter iahve-Christum

et i1 Marduk ex altera parte ostendere

conatur. At quomodo prophetae V. Ti.

conceptum Dei perfecte transcendentis

e t distincti a mundo, quem ex nihilo

creavit, ex « Enuma eliB » haurire pote-

rant? cf. Introd. p. 17 sqq. Si sapientibus

Babyloniorum natura divina 11 M. non

erat adeo alta, ut propter eam aliorum

deorum innumerabilium exsistentiam

negarent, quomodo Iudaei illi despecti,

qui, ut placet Panbabylonistis, omnia a

Babyloniis acceperunt, Se ad tam subli-

mem conceptionem religiosam elevare

poterant ? Sacra teste Scriptura Isra-

elitae ante captivitatem Babylonicam

continuo erant tentati, ut populorum po-

lytheismum finitimorum reciperent. In

ipsa auteni captivitate nisus ille tam

radicitus in eis exstinguebatur, ut non

amplius eorum natio in periculo amit-

tendi monotheismum esset. Si igitur re-

ligio Babyloniorum, cum esset in flore,

Iudaeos eo horrore e t contemptu imbu-

erat, quomudo tempore Christi Domini,

quando 11 Marduk dudum erat exstinctus

et deus ignotus, talem influxum exercere

poterat? Has propter difficultates Zim.

Parsismum in auxilium vocat. At quo

modo historico is influxus probatur? Ro-

mani, quibus totus Oriens subditus e-

rat, nihil fere de religione Zoroastri

sciunt.

2079. Mar-Val-kal = Marduk, CT

25, 34 Obv. 6. 2080. i1 MAR-TU, deus occidentis, re-

spondens Babylonio Ramman-Adad.

I. Nomen: i1 Mar-tu = i1 A-mur-ru, M. 4137.

"11-Mar-tu = iz Mav-tu; cf. dPa-te-si-

(gal-a6zu)/rna&. Sensus : deus occidentis

qui Bumer. Y Mur-tu, Semit. = Aw~ur-

ru. Non omniilo constat, utrum (B)- IVar-tu nomine concreto huius « dei oc-

cidentis » i. e. Adad-Ra~nman non sit

lectus.

11. Textzrs: 1) Nomen primo occur-

rit in multis nom. prop. tempore regum

Ur, cf. Hub. Pers. p. 199 (sine ilu) ; de

Gen. T D 5482 (d R); dein tempore iae

dyn. Bab., cf. Ranke Pers. 201 sq., 255;

Thur. Dg. LC 59; Ungn. Dilb. 132;

BE 6, 1 p. 63; 14, 59 ; 15, 54; 17, 156;

Tallq. Nam. 254 sq.

2) 6it iz Mar-tzs ... Sn nli-ia ic A-Szw,

King, Assyr. k. p. 87, 87.

3) " Maar-tu I ?%in (= Adad) I Sn a-

6u-6e, C L 24, 40. 48; Br. 5826. cf. wsar-

ur& = abubu (et iSpatzr), SAK 70, k ;

Signum zsrh postea cum signo « tu »

confundebatur.

4) CZ Mar-tu-e mzb-lu &ar-sag-(ga)-ge = iz A-mur-ru 6e-Zu Sa-di-i, Reisn. Hymn.

24 R 5 sq.; cf. f)2$'5~3, ZA 11, 303 sq.

cf. "ztr-gnd.

5) De Il-mar-Zu cf. Ungn. Dilb. 132;

Krausz, Sieg. 12 ; 48 n. 2 (Hom.); Hehn.

Gottesidee, 88, 156 sq.; BA 3, 238. 40;

282.

9) dMar-tu I min (= Sumu&an) I Sa Su-

ti-i, CT 24, 42. 91 s q ; eadem linea bis

repetitur ; num secunda legenda est icil-

Mur-tu etc. ?

DEJMEL - Pantheon Babyl.

7) Consors W a r - t u est "Gd-bar-ra (E

iJAS-ra-tum; = Belit sßri), Reisn. Hymn.

p. 139, 141-144 cf. haec nom.

8) De text. harusp. cf. Jastr. Rel. 2,

412.

2081. War-tu-& (P), CT 24, 27. 28 :

&Mur-tu-i(?) I min (L Marduk) a-Ou[-6u] ;

cf. "fVav- tu; Br. 12800 ("Mar-tu-(e)].

2082. War-tu-lal-ein-ki ad-gi-gi : ama Wam- tar - ra -ge ; (infra nom. divin.

scribitur glossa : &U-mu-un-si-ir.. . = SUS;

cf. i l &Tumsiru). 2083. Wa.3 = ~ z ~ i f i - i ; 6 ; SC 1 [ma-ai] 1

MAS / mn-a-Su I W&b, Br. 1778 ; CT

24, 45. 64: [ d l Kab I [cf7/(aj; cf. KB 6, 537

sq.; cf. W h - i 6 ; Clay PN 206.

2084. Mag-dal = d ~ k - u n d - g a ~ , M. 1115;

= dMes-lam-ta-2-a, M. 11 16 ; RA 10, 71;

Br. 1906; = "Zugal-gir-ra, Br. 1907;

(fortasse « da » error pro maS?).

2085. Mag-igi-gub-bi, DP n. 53,12.

2086. MaS-Mag = in-i6, M. 1078;

CT 24, 36. 65 (pertinens ad familiam

Nergal); cf. ['. R = d Lz~gal-gir-ra, RA

10, 71; cf. Mai-da; Wai -Ma[S . . .] = Ii-

t a r (?), CT 25, 29 Obv. 31 ; ['.Mai-maS = WaS-tab-ba; d R Nergal, Knudtz. Te11

el Am. n. 35, 8.

2087. [d M]aS (?)-muSen-na I min(=

Nergal) Sa uz-zi , CT 24, 41. 69 ; cf.

%+nai-Se-muien-72% I m i n (z W i s a b a ) 1 Sa ?zn-pid-fi mdtim, CT 24, 41. 88.

2088. Mag-su(-C), Surpu 8 , 1 5 ; ~ u b .

Pers. p. 177 n. 6.

2089. Mag-pu-a, M. 10193.

2090. mag-tab-ba I i-zu ki-laZ-la-an

(gemini) ; i c Min (= Mai-ta6-6a) a-bi / m i n (= i-Zu ki-lal-Zn-an) ; VliaGmin (mai-

ta6-6n)-edin I m i n (= i-Zu ki-Zal-Zu-an) ;

cf. " a - " ~ G U ( D ) 1 Lu-kin-gi-a (nuntius)

"Mai-ta6-ba-ge, CT 25, 6. 26-28; 22;

CT 24, 36. 65; hi textus pertinent ad

seriern A n I A-num; secundurn eos ge-

mini sunt familiares EreS-ki-zal, cf.

Zirn. VSGW 63, 121 sq.; Br. 1897; V R

46, 1. 4-7:

9nuJ MaS-Lab-ba gal-gal-Zn I "ugal-giv-

r a u " Mes-Zum-ta-2-a 21 S in u ilNergnZ.

niuc Mai-tab-6a-Luv-tuv 1 Ninni-lul u

W h - S n r + g u ( d ) (?) ilSi-du U "Nin-Sav+

g 4 d ) (?I il~t*B MUS-Lab-6a-gad-gad il* Lz yaZ-gir-

r a u i l Mes-Zum-ta-2-a.

[ntuJ Mai-tab-ba]-tur-tur iz LaZ (sie !) u

il Nin-snr-/-g~(d), CT 33, 1. 5 sq. cf.

Bez. ZAF p. 18; cf. iz 7-bi 1Mnd-tn6-ba,

Craig R T 2, 9. 21 ; cf. iZdn. 2091. Min (= Mag-tab-ba)-a-bi /

%in (= i-Zu ki-lal-La-an), CT 25, 6. 27;

Br. 1897.

2092. Mag-tab-ba-gi-rin, Br. 1897.

2093. Mag-turn I LrL ( F ) mai-tcm,

Br. 1902; cf. Str. AV 5232.

2094. I M A ~ . ~ , w z K R ~ , ~ , 49; cf.%a~Par-ti . 2095. sag-gan d ma-ia-ku MAS I , CT 29,

46. 13.

2096. MaSkim cf. Ra-bi-su.

2097. MaSkim-gi(g) (? rni) "bar- 3%-an-na: ib Zirn-nu-um, CT 25, 22.

44; 23, 9 a ; 33, K 13666, 6 ; CT 24, 47.

19 ; &R I dDun-pa-2-a, CT 24, 6. 17 ; 22,

115 (omittit: d ) ; ["I I ?%in (= "nzui-

ta6-ba-ab-bu) CT 25, 22. 48 ; Br. 12760 sq.

2098. Magkirn-Yul, CT 16, 4.154 (ma-

lus daemon); cf. Ra-bi-su. 2099. Me-a I am-si-sa ku-a bar-rad da

i-la-rii ai-bu (dumu Wah-a-ge ) , CT 24,

14. 7. 2100. Me-a-ni ( I i t a r ) , CT 25, 17. 16 ;

29 Obv. 6 ; cf. We-nu-a-ni. 2 10 1. Me-a~ag I i u (dumu " Nifi-ka-

si-ge) CT 24, 11. 29.

2 102. Me-abzu I min (= Zarpanit), CT

25, 35 Obv. 11 36 Obv. 10 ; Br. 10386.

2103. Me-dim-SA(g) (= d. Sn-za, con-

sors d Adad) , CT 25, 20. 23 ; 10, 37 : d. ,e me-di-inz-iu-digg-% I ?%in (= C'. ,$g,-la)

Sa kul-Zn-ti; CT 25, 21, R 9 : W e - d h -

Sa(g) (= " Sn-da-al) : cf. W&-rne-dim-

Sa(g) ; cf. R danz " IMva-ga, Lailgd.

Lit. n. 27, 4.

2104. ' Me-bar-sag I sukkal cc[Ni]n-

kiZi[rn], CT 25, 1. 10 ; Br. 13497.

2105. ' Me-be (= I i tar ) , CT 25, 17.

45.

2106. [(?) M]e-hii I ilnilnvduk, CT 25,

35 Obv. 1.

2107. Me-~uS : rnin min (= be-lit i lkni

ic I i t a r ) , CT 25, 30, R 8 ; I11 R, 68. 28 e :

d Me-&uS / i u (dumu "Nin-ka-si-ge) ; CT

24, 11. 28; 24, 47a .

2108. Me-ir, Thur. Dg. LC p. 63 cf. d vnb-gdn~ me-ir (?Y).

2109. Me-ir-rne-ir I ic Nnbc, &U-mk

rnu p a q i , Br. 10427; cf. dMevmer; me-

i*-me-ir d [?I I il ..,, CT 29, 45. 20.

2 1 10. Me-ki-g&l, Itu ezen . . . , BE

3, 8 1. 13 : rliv ezen We-k i -ga l , RA 8,

86. 3 ; IB ined., mensis undecimus iti

Drehem (resp. mensis intercalaris).

2 1 1 1. Me-kin I sz~kal in-gal-ge],

CT 25, 19. 7 ; cf. I. C. 24, 37. 4 6.

2112. Me-la, Gen. Sg. dei Melas Ar-

meniorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart. 395.

2113. dMe-lam-mi, M&,. Cat. 77 n.

100.

21 14. Me-mab ; d R I d ~ i n - i 6

&U-mi-irn 1 ( a q i si- rcte, CT 25, 11. 20 sq. ; Br. 13504 ;

10390.

21 15. Me-me I nzin (= "Ni%-kar-ra-

nka), CT 25, 3. 48 ; V R 44, 10 C : &U-

rne-nze / amedu i'.gu-Za; Craig RT 2, 16.

1 7 ; I1 R 31, 35b; Tallq. Nam. 245; ca-

nis fictilis ei dedicatus, Scheil, Sippar

p. 92 ; cf. BE 8, 71; 9, 76; 10, 70.

21 16. Me-me-Sa(g)-ga I m i n (=

"in-kav-va-akk), CT 25, 3. 49.

2117. dN8e-ne t'.Be.[l ...I kit ..., M.

7934.

2 1 18. Me-nu-a-du I ki.min (=Iitar), CT 25, 4-1. 10.

2 1 19. Me-nu-a-zu (= IStav), CT 25,

17. 1 7 ; 29 Obv. 7.

2120. Me-nu-a-ni I ki*min (= I l t a v ) , CT 25, 44. 9.

2 12 1. Me-iau-a-ru I ki.min (= f i tar) ,

CT 25, 17. 1 8 ; 29 Obv. 8 ; 44, 11. 2 122. Me-nu-am-nu-6 (= I i tav ) ,

CT 25, 17. 26.

2 123. Me-nu-an-nim I nzin ( = C L I:-

tav) I Sa ta-ni-hi, CT 24, 41. 81.

2124. Me-nu-i-li (= I i t a r ) , CT 25,

18 Obv. 2, 27.

2125. Me-nu-nim I min (=CL ~ i t a r ) ~

ba ta-ni-hi, CT 24, 41. 82.

2 126. Me-nu-Su-dfi I ii-Zu-ihm, Br.

10393.

2127. Me-nun-e-si, (= S a h ) Langd.

Lit. 28, 12 sq. 2128. Me-ni-bum (?), CT 25, 17. 23;

29 Obv. 12 (nom. llIStar).

2129. Me-nigi(tn)-gu-d 1 +%in (-

N i n drLi]l-ge), CT 24, 10. 4 ; Br. 13501.

2130. Me-ninnu-an-na I ..., CT 24,

1. 34 ; CT 24, 20. 22 : d m i n (= "in-

iübz~r) nze-nin?zZ~-n?~-?za ; Br. 13687.

2131. %e-ra, TU 214 R 7.

2132. " Me-Sa-rum (post nomina G a l a )

CT 25, 21 R 14.

2133. Me-Gar-gal = d Nin-gal, Br.

10443.

2134. Me-Sir, Br. 13493.

2135. Me ..., Br. 13492.

2136. Mje (T)-Su-dfi I mim (=l l tar ) ,

CT 25, 30 R 6 ; cf. We-nigi(n)-iu-dzi.

2137. Men-azag-ta I ...., CT 24,

34, 31.

2138. Men-azag-ta-[&-a] I ( ~ U V U

"Mn-iubur-ge]) , C T 24, 2. 4 ; Br.

12740.

2 139. Men-dara-a[n-na] (= Sin),

C T 24, 30. 2.

2140. Men-1äQ-b[a ...-I (= Sin), CT

24, 18. 2 a. 2141. Mes, S A K 154, 1. 30 : gadu W e s

sangu- U n u ( g ) &%-ga ; = Marduk ( d asar-

I+-Sar) Br. 5974.

2 142. Mes-an-du, accipit oblatiot~es

i n liis diebus festis : ezen budug-kzi "in-

gir-su-ka, DP 66, 3 ; Nik . 26, 5 ; 163, 2 ;

T S A 51, 5 : ezen 6udug-kzi W i n a - k a ,

DP 43, 5 ; ezen Se-kzi "in-gir-su-ka,

DP 62, 1 ; Nik . 24, 4 ; ezen Se(-kzi) dNina-

La, N ik . 23, 7 ; DP 45, 6 ; 201; S T H 41

R I1 (?), praeterea (?) his duobus men-

sibus : itz~ udu-Szi-Se-a WNina-La, N ik .

148, 2 ; 153, 3 , i t z s udu-31-Se-a-ka e'-ud-

sar N i n a 'L%-Szi.. . , DP 47, 9 ; c f . n . pr.

N i k . 5, 5 ; DP 31, 4 ; N i k . 9, 2 ; S T H 15,

2 ; . . . tnr-sir-sir-ra R, Nik . 174, 4 ; c f .

OLZ 1909, 110 ; sa-dzi(g-1 4 "R, RTC 51,

4 ; 55, 3 ; 67, 1 ; TSA 16, 4.

2 143. Mes-da (-U)-ki-gar-ra I mifz

(=%&Na69 Didmun), C S 25, 35 Obv. 22 ;

36 Obv . 21 ; V R 43, 27 C : V 1 % L Na69

pa-kid kii-Sat Sam2 u ivsitiwz ; Br. 5989 ;

M. 4288 ; 10811 ; c f . Latlgd. PS. 38, 9,

n. 3 ( f o r n ~ a abbrev. : Mes-dü-Sar) ; c f .

Langd. Lit. 143 (" .$id-r1-ki-Sar-raet sq.) .

2144. Mes-ki-mes, Surpu VIII 20.

2145. Mes-iam-Qa-&-a %LAZ-Z~-

mu, V R 46, 21 C ; " 1 / u , C T 25, 6. 1 8 ;

C T 25, 28, BU 89-4-26, 37 , 7 ; C T 24,

36. 5 3 ; 34, 11 ; unus e x magilis gemi-

nis : c f . C T 33, 1. 5 ; V R 46, 4 sq. (=Ne+

ab: w2uz maJ-Lab-ba gad-gaZ-da I "ugaG

gi?,-ra M 4 R I ZCSin U 21 Nergad; c f . Br.

6003 ; S A K 190 f; 192 g ; 194 z , 1 (e'nzes-

Zum i n Kzrtiza), d e Gen . T D 5514; MaS-

kak = d R , R A 10, 7 1 ; c f . "Nergad,

d.lz~gad-gir-ra ; "Mai-ta6-6a ; W a S - m a S ;

"i-ir-du; c f . Maklfi 6, 124.

2146. Mes-sa[g]-unu(g)"' I w ~ n - ~ u -

m u ..., C T 25, 14. 23 ; C T 16, 3. 8 8 ; Br.

5986; M. 4285; 10810; c f . Larigd. PS.

162 n . 8 ; c f . Jastr. Rel. I1 39, 5.

2147. M&-ra = t ~ ~ d a d ( c f . 11Adad) ;

accipit oblationes : ezen Se/6uZug-kzi Wi-

na-ka, DP 53, 9 ; T S A l , 9 ; Nik . 23

R 1.

2148. [" M&-uru-la (= auster) , CT

24, 33. 3 6.

2149. [V MQr-kur-ra (= subsolanus),

C T 24, 33. 4 6 ; M. 6333 ; c f . sq.

2150. M&-kur-ra I l ig ir 2"i-si-[tim],

C T 24, 26. 127.

215 1. [d M]&--mar-tu (= ventus occi-

dentalis), C T 24, 33. 6 6. 2152. ld] Mdr-si-st% (- boreas), C T 24,

33. 5 6 ; M. 6277.

2153. MQr "" "(isdri = dii vent i ) , Br.

13255.

2154. &'Kr-nim-gir, Br. 13253.

2 155. M&-ka = Sdru &a[-ad-~ni] ?,

Br. 13241.

2156. Mer-2a(k)-kuS-S6 (= Mar-

duk) , C T 25, 34 Obv . 12 ; 24, 27. 27 ;

c f . iaru (= meY) Ja e-nu-&i, Br. 13260 ;

c f . me-iv iyj m e r 1 fner Sa-a-ru, C S 24,

44. 153.

2157. Mermer c f . ZUAdad. 2158. d me-ir-me-ir Merrner

H

(= IY a I ud-gis-gaz-zu min (=

"Nilz-ib), C S 25, 13. 31 ; I1 R 57, 76 C ;

BPS 15.

2159. "U, Bart. I1 84, 83. 3 (N in -mu

" M u ) ; BE 3, 135. 12 ("Mu-6a-azag).

Hub . Pers. 177; Mu-u I M U ( c u m glossa

mu-&al-dim-mu) = dMan-?? (= .!?ama~?);

DP 228, 4 ( N i n Mu) ; Eil d..., Legr.

34, 19; C T 13, 26 (loco mh hic et in

sqq. nom « tu » et Sav = mU legi po-

test), cf. d, Sar-azag. 2 185. M&-gal 1 min (= ~ a r d u k ) , CT

25, 40. 13.

2186. Md-gal-gal I min (-1: Marduk),

C T 25, 40. 13.

2187. Mu-uSurn-gal(= Marrlz~k), C T

24, 37, 100.

2188. Md-ld-ti(1)-lcp 1 min (= Mar-

duk) , C T 24, 37. 99 ; 25, 40. 10; cf. 2192.

2 189. Md-niaah / miu (=Marduk), C T

24, 37. 98 ; 25, 40. 14.

2190. Md-md I ?zu-ui-pi-ii ilrini (= Marduk) , Br. 786 = iLMarduk i a m u q i

da un-ni-ni (morbi sine misericordia),

CT 24, 42. 100.

2191. Md - ni - ir - dingir I nzin (= Mnrdzrk), C T 25, 40. 11.

2 192. Mh-t(i1)-Ba I +%in (= ~ a r d ~ k ) ,

C T 25, 40. 9 ; cf. 2188.

2193. " Md ..., cT 25, 34 Obv. 1 9 ; 43,

14 c/15 C.

2 194. M-kt-rna I d Nin-ki-lim rVlcla, C T

25, 11. 33 ; Br. 10648.

2195. Mug, M. 61.

2 196. Mu-ud-engur-ra, Maklh V1 8.

2 197. Mud-keg-da (= iz be-~it i l in i ) ,

C S 24, 25, 92 a ; 13, 33 (dMud-ki-eZkeJ-

da (=iGe-Zit i-Zz') ; Br. 2176 corrigen-

dum).

2198. Mul-an-na I iwk, CT 25,32.11.

2199. Mul i-'"-uDIL*GAN I i u (gu(d)-

dzib an-nn-ge), C T 24, 3. 1 5 ; I11 R 68,

13 a ; I1 R 39, 64 e (. .. d i t g a n I i c Muita-

bavvil-muf-a-zu; Br. 51.

2200. Mul diri(g)-a I min (= rz tar

kakkabi), C T 25, 31. 15.

220 1. " Mul - te - [Sir] hab - lim, Br.

12422; cf. i'iVuiteiir &abZirn. 2202. 'Mül ""-"'-'"-1A I min (= Samas),

C T 25, 25. 20; 29 (K 13675, 1) ; C T 24,

3 1. 62 : W u Z n"L-[la] (« muZ » glossa ?) ;

M. 5682.

2203. Mül-lai-gal I min (izu ~ i m - z u -

u m ) , C T 25, 22. 45; 24, 47. 2 1 ; cf.

gaZZi.2. 2204. MYI-I&-VuI, C T 16, 4. 154;

R = gaZ-Zu-ulzi lim-nu, Str. A V 7438 ;

cf. V h Z ; " vzaiki~n.

2205. Mun-ab, Br. 2767.

2206. Munsub-an-na-ta = ina ii-

gne-tan [Jami-e?], Br. 3326.

2207. Mur ; Muru cf. il ~ d a d .

2208. Muir, M . 8590.

2209. Mur-zi-aS-ki (pastor quidam

i c Sin), C T 24, 48. 23.

22 10. Muii-za-gin-na / ic 6e-lif i-zz',

C T 24, 6. 16 ; 22, 114 (=W&) ; C T

25, 46, K 13703, 2 ; Br. 13684.

221 1. Mug, C T 1, 8. 1 ; R T C 100 ;

Hub. Pers. 180 (sub «sir»);VR 5,19a sq.:

"[Se]-ra-ah gidim e'-?ur-ra = MuJ

($irt~) ra-bi-is e'-iu-m (= e-Sar-ra) ;

Krausz, Sieg. 112; Legr. R. d'U. 373

Rev. (Gimil <. .) ; cf. i1 Siru.

2212. Mug-azag-abzu, SAIC i i 8 , 2 7 ,

1 ; cf. il.yiru. 2213. M6S-bar-an-ki (= G':- zs kar-an-

ki) (=&Zn), Langd. Lit. p. 27, 6 sq.

n. 8.

2214. dMuii-ta-tai-iu = dlu-bad-

gu(d)-ud, Br. 7646.

2215. MUS-tab-ba-ab-b~, pertinet

ad familiam il NergaZ; cf. d ~g-ZU-bi-

kui . U

2216. " MuStabarrui (= NI)-mBt (=

BAT)-a-nu, cf. *tuzNi- BA TSa-nu I mui-

tu-bar-ru-u mu-ta-nu, V R 46, 1 . 42 ;

Qi-mu-ud I i l NI. BA T-a-nu, C T 19,

19. 57 (= 11 R 48), in quo tertu sicut

111 R 57, 67 x C N I . B A T - ~ - ~ U in enu-

1 meratione septem planetarum (7muUu-

bat me" ultimum locun~ tenet; ""C R I

'M."LAZ-lulll muGba66nr (stella alba) j i",

I1 R 49, 7 C-f; *&"C Lu-bat-di~i (g) $2 R,

Thomps. Astr. 195 R 2 ; alios textus

vd. Str. AV 6181 (7nZcWiZ-gan 1 il R),

6697; M . 3672, 10722 (BI error loco

BA7) ; Br. 5347, 3424.

'fiuc R secundum Epping = Mars, cf.

Astron. aus Bab. 190 ; ZA 5, 125 sqq. ;

281 sqq.; 6, 112 ; cf. quoque Kugl. ZA

17, 206. 223 sqq.; de corninutatione

quae dicitur nominum cf. ICugl. Sternk.

1, 220 sqq; KAT3 622.

De usu il M. in TEXT. MAGICIS cf. Sur-

pu I1 181 ; King, Babyl. Mag. n. 46

(cf. Jastr. Rel. 2, 115) ; TEXT. OMINUM

cf. Vir. Ach, I5t. 35, 3 ; 40 A 56, 64-78.

2217. i1 MUS-te-Sir hab-lim = d2ar-

u r (arma div. Marduk), VR 46, 32 6 ;

(cf. ha-ab-Zim Su-te-Su-ri-inz, C. Harn. 40,

73); Boiss. Doc. 210, 19 (in linea ante-

ced. i l GiS-ku LAB (= KaZ)-bu i. e. arrna

div. contra Labbu?) ; de hoc nom. cf.

Hom. ESh. p. 93 n. 1 ; cf. i c iVuZteSir

habZirn. 2218. MuSda (= n i ~ ) = E a Sa idin-

n i , C T 25, 48, 9 : mui-da I d ~ i M I i L 8 - a I Sa i-din-ni; cf. C T 24, 43. 116 ; Br.

9117; M. 6860; 11190.

2219. Mi 1- ?J ; 1 1 R (ste~ia viri-

dis = d R), I1 R, 49, 12 ef (fortasse nihil

deest post mi). 2220. dMi-du-am-nai-ge, Br. 13313.

222 1. Mi-e-da-mar-za = Ab-nun-na-

lZi I ma-rat-ki, Br. 8935.

2222. Mi-&-gar I sa~[i]zs-i Zar-

Pa-ni-tdm-ge, C T 24, 28. 66 ; 15, 11 :

[ d mi-uS]-dar I Su nun-ku.. .-ab sad Su-i

" Zarp. (ornatrix deae 2.); cf. C G h i Z i m

I1 6 ; cf. ZA 6, 241. 2 ; cf. Wa-gZn-na. 2223. Mi-ha, cf. "gir (?)-tir ; M.

10704.

2224. " Mi-ki-it, custos portae Xiae

inferni, cf. myth. de EreSk. et Nerg.

71.

2225. Milkw , Mi-ibki-Li, Mil-ki-li/Zu/

Zirnlbnz; Mil-ki-ili, Clay PN 107; cf.

" Lugal ; i1 Malik. 2226. Mi-il-ma I nzin (= Marduk),

CT 25, 35 Obv. 5 ; 36 Obv. 4 ; Br. 8930.

2227. i1 Mi-na-a i-kul be-13 (= A: quid

mandulat dominus meus ») I m u &-sag-

il-da-ge (minister cibi dei Marduk), C T

24, 16. 1 3 ; 28, 68 (Br. 8927).

2228. " Mi-na-a iS-ti be-li (= c quid

bibit dominus meus ») 1 siris L-sag-&

Zn-ge (= minister potus dei Marduk),

C T 24, 16. 14 ; 28, 69 ; (Br. 8926).

2229. Mi-nw-an-n[a] (= I S ~ ~ Y ) , CT

25, 30 R 20; 29 Obv. 1 4 ; 17, 1.

2230. Mi-nu-dU ..... (= IS tar) , C T

25, 30 R 23 ; 29 Obv. 15.

2231. Mi-nim-zi-ir, Clay. PN 20 6.

2232. Mi-sa-par (= Sin), CT 24, 18

Obv. 1, 4 ; 25, 32. 1 ; sec. hunc textum

C T 24, 39. 17 complendum?: ["nzi-sa]-

Par I i U i n I Sa mi-hi-ir-te.

2233. Mi-ri-zi-ir = $5 GaSan, Del.

Les. 4 , 136, 10 (deus Cass.).

2234. i1 Mi-Sar-ru(rn), Thur. Dg. LC

p. 63 ; Ranlre Pers. p. 202 ; Surpu 8, 9 ;

Craig R T 1, 57. 22; 58, 24. Zirn. Rit.

n. 1-20 pass. (zcMi/e-Sa-ru cf. 1. C. p. 108,

194, 183) ; filius 2arnaS; cf. Kettum;

Scheil. T . 6lam.-s6m. 3, 37. 3 2 ; (cf. 1.

C. 22) ; cf. G a r - s i .

2235. Mi-til, R T C n. 377 R ; Hub.

Pers. p. 177.

2236. Mil-hi, BE 8, p. 53 ; 9 p. 77 ;

10 p. 71. (= Milki?).

2237. "il-la, Br. 12655.

2238. i1 Mi-it-ra cf. dPA mi-it-l.a-Su.~u (= Samai) , C T 25, 25. 10 ; Br. 5634.

2239. ""'Mi-it-ra-aS-Si-il, cf. Winckl.

MDOG 1907 Dec. 51.

2240. d a-ni-"U Na : min min (= lstav 21,

CT 25, 30 R 4; 24, 49, 6 6 : na (vel

an-na = plumbum) I " Nin-d-ni.. . . ; cf.

Azdg.

2241. Na-a I AG I Na-6u-u, CT 12, 10,

34 a. 2242. Na-ab-ka, Br. 1605.

2243. naP Na-ab-sa-a, V R 6, 42 a ;

(deus elam.) ; cf. Wab-pa-si . 2244. Na-ab-sag, CT 25, 7, 1 d.

2245. ' Na-ab-ri-si, CT 25, 7. 2 d.

2246. i1 Nabfi, deus urbis Borsippa.

I. Nomina : 1) SCRIPTIO PIIONETICA :

i1 Na-bu-M, pass. ; i1 Na-bi-um cf. Str.

AV. 5695 et infra; Na-bi-e, Tallq. Nam.

254 ; cf. , Nußh, 1s. 46, 1.

2) SCR. IDEOGR. : d ACi; P A cf. Str.

1. C. e t infra, ubi multa quoque alia

nom. afferentur. cf. Surpu 8, 8 sq. de

"-E = NabO cf. RT 20, 210 n. 1.

11. Textus : 1) m u gu-za tl Na-6i-um

mu-na-dim, a. 16. Ham. cf. BE 6, 2.

p. 60 ; m n Am-mi-di-tu-na Zugake 4 U r

(= Na69) ur-sag-gal ba-. . ., CT 4, 31 6

15 ; cf. d Ur ; m u Sa-um-su-di-La-na Zu-

gaZ-e "Na-6i-um.. . . aZam-U-ni Csag-il-la-

Szi in-ni-tu-ra, BE 6 , 2. 108. (Ham.) ... dilectus a "TUTU, qui delectavit ur-

bem Borsippa, excelsus, indefessus pro

k-zi(d)-da, C. Ham. 3, 7-15 (Tu-Tu (se-

cus = ilMardz~k) hic probabiliter = Na-

62). Nom. prop. cf. Ranke Pers. 202 ;

Ungn. Dilb. 134; Thur.-Dang. 63. (or-

dinarie scribitur dNa-6i-um, raro "Ag);

Krausz, Sieg. 96 sqq. ; cf. "NE-(u)gun (=

Na&).

2) In serie A n I icA-~zum ilNa69 lo-

cum suum habet post il Marduk patrem.

Citatis nominibus ii Na62 affertur eius

uxor : " Ni?$-ka-ur-a-sZ(z)-ga = iWaSme-

k m . Nomina i1 Nabfi inveniuntur : CT

24, 42. 102-107; CT 25, 35. 20-30; 36,

19-30; praeter hanc seriem cf. cat. no-

minum i1 N. V R 43, 2. Nom. quaedam:

U g I min (= Na-bu-u) ; "Ar I icNa-6i-

unz; Wa-6i-um I min (=Na-6u-U); W e s / icNab&; Wa-6i-um I ilNa622 Sn kul-La-t[i] ; 4 dim-so?. d k S n Y iZNa-bi-lLm; d dim-sar ( ilNabh 6a-nu-U Si-@-ri du$-sav-YU-Li; dEn z c & - a g - ~ ~ ~ 1 ".Na& TiZwJun k i ; d dub-bi-sag

dz~66isag / icNa6h ap-Zu iil&lar-dzrk; "Nin-

ib I "Nab9. "Ma-da-nu-nu I "Nin-ib: na-

a-bu-u ) tiz-&a-ru el-Zu-u; "tu-a-ti P A I )

m in (= Na6h); cf. Str. AV 5695; sukad-

z i (d ) ; sukal-ma&; Na-a; etc.

3) TEXTUS HIST. : « qui fidelis est filio

Beli (= Nebo), ad aetatem longaevam

perveniet, Langd. NBK 69, 34-37; cf.

122, 33 ; Nabupolassar ... versus quem

manum extenderunt Ne60 et MarduR,

1. C. 60, 14; cf. 190, 33. 2 ; Nabonid .... creatura manuum iWe60 et CLMarduk,

1. C. 252, 1 , 6. e'-iS-gar-kalam-lna-sum-ma

6Zt iWa-6i-um ga V - r i - e , V R 34, 2. 7 :

Langd. 1. C. 106, 44 (Ba E&-ri-ri); es-zi(4

Sa d-sag-ila, sanctuarium ic Na66 Sn ki-

sa-al-Zum (atrii), in quod in festo zag-

muka, initio anni, ad festum d-Ri-it iLNa-

6i-um, filius victor, ab urbe Borsippa

solemniter procedit ... 1. C. 152, 47 sqq.

cf. iLMarduk 11, 9 ; iWa6ii ja-hid kiS-Snt

Jamk(e) u ir$itim ( t im) 1. C. 280, 8 ; 234,

1 6 ; 98, 13; mandantibus iC Na-6i-um u

"dNisaba, 1. C. 62, 16.

4) « Mense Du'uzu die 110 Wi-ud-Sar

24 "Ka-gin-na, filiae i-say-iZa ad eLzi(d)-

da eunt et mense Ara&samnu die 30

iL Gaz-ba-16aI u Wa-zaGsur-ra, filiae L-

zi(d)-da ad e-sag-ila eunt ... . mense Du'-

uzu filiae e'-sag-iZa in i-zi(d)-da. noctes

prolungant ; L-zi(d)-da (propterea) est

« templum noctis » ; mense Ara&samnu

filiae L-zi(d)-da in e'-sag-ila dies prolun-

gant : L-saz-ila (propterea) est « tem-

plum diei D, Str., ZA 6, 241. 2-9. Textus

hic est ex a. 138 a. Clir., Kugl.. Bannkr.

63 ; de variis interpretationibus huius

textus cf. Kugl. 1. C. Evidenter sec. h.

text. i l Nabii tempore illo quandam rela-

tionem habebat ad noctem et obscurio-

rem parteni anni, dum "Marduk ad

diem et partem magis lucidam anni, de

qua relatione nihil in textibus anterio-

ribus apparet (mensis Du'uzu antea vo-

cabatur : ezen "Ne-(u)gun, qui deus etiam

= ii Na&) . 5) Inscr. in statua ic Nabii, in qua ce-

lebratur ut deus sapientiae, I<B 1, 192.

(« in i1 Nabfi (filiuin ic Ng-dim-mud = iC Ea;. . . mu-du-u mimma Sum-Su = qui

scit omnia) pone fiduciam tuam, in alium

deum ne confidas D).

« ilASur, i'Nabii, iLMardut mihi (Sar-

goni) regnum dederunt » ; KB 1, 52, 3 sq.

item Assarh., KB 2, 120. 6 ; 124, 2. 6 ;

sed 142, 2. 5 ilBklu u iLNa66; item 146,

24; 160, 81 ; etc. ; 154, 15 ; (ASurban.)

sapientiam il Nabfi didici e t totam artem

scribendi a sapientibus, quicumque erant,

apprehendi, 1. C. 31 sqq.

Hinc apud reges Assyrios aNa66 potis-

simum tamquam deus sapientiae et artis

scribendi colebatur ; interdun1 eius nomen

cum intentione il Marduk anteponitur.

6) i lN. est SCRIBA, ES DEUS SCRIBA-

RUM : « il N., scriba cuiuscumque rei,

qui ducit omnes deos D, KB 2, 48. 59 ;

ASurb. saepissime in subscript. tiibula-

rum '1 Nabfi, eiusque uxorem ic TaJme-

turn invocat eique gratias agit, quod

ipsi aures aperuerit, cf. Jastr. R. 1, 239;

Maklu 1, 1 , 148, 151 etc . ; cf. supra 11,

2 ; 5 ; @6it &an rtzjfii eZli naSi dujSimat

ili, KB 4, 102. 3 ; cf. "Nin-an-na scrib.

inferorum.

7) i1 Nabu DEUS AGRICULTURAE : « qui

fontes aperit et frumentum desideratum

crescere facit ..., deus, sine quo fossae

et canales conclusae maneilt, doniinus

potens, qui cumulos frumenti coacer-

vat D..., cf. Pinckert, Hymn. und Gebete

an Nebo, n. 4.

8) TITULI eius principales : U g sukuG

ma& = icNa-bi-um suR-KaZ-Zi si-i-ri, IV

R 14: 3. 1 sq. ; cf. Suta l - z i (d ) ; sukaG

m a h ; iZN'6ii du$-Bar cf. 6.

9) HYMNI ET PRECES ad iLNa66, cf.

Pinckert 1. C. ; Jastr. Rel. I. 442-447;

510. Langd. NBK cf. Ind.

10) TEXT. MAGICI: ~ f . ~ui'pLI 2, 156

( V A (var. " A G ) et "Na-na-a solvant) ;

3, 145 (icNabz~ u ie TaS-me-turn) ; 8, 1 a ;

8 sq. (iLNa-6i-um iLAia69 ("G.) ..... iLNa-

69 (&PA); hic adducuntur varii modi

scribendi nomen il N., non ut varii dii

distinguantur, sed ut catalogus deorum

longior et eo efficacior fiat); cf. 1. C.

Rit. n. ?4, 41 (iLNa69 u i~3avvu icMav-

duk); 26, 3. 56 sq. ((icN. .. gaS-ru tiz-

$U-vu); 45, 6 (iWa69 be'd &an du#-#i) ; cf.

Craig RT 58, 13 sq. : "Na69 (= AG) en

d-vi-e Wabzi z i VaS-me-[turn] ; diVa69 u

"Na-na-a.

11) OMINA: harusp. cf. Jastr. Rel. 2,

410; de astrol. cf. infra 14.

12) KUDURRU, cf. Hinke, a new bound.

p. 225.

13) SYMBOLA iGNa6d: stilus et tabula;

sceptrum; cf. Franlr, Bild. p. 24 sq.

14) TEXT. ASTRON.-ASTROL. : « duae

stellae, quae post eam (scil. *bu%n-te-

men-na-mag- Zum) stant, iGNa69 u iLlugal,

(resp.) ic>ama~ ZL iLAdad P, CT 33, 3 . 25.

97)a6Gab-gir-ta6 We-gzin "AG, 1. C. 30.

flaulllla-gzir qnuGsu&zsr-maS I dLNa6U- G i L Ta$-

me-tum, V R 46, 1. 36.

*iuLGu(d)-zrd = Mercurius, stella "Na-

69, cf. dGu(d)-ud; de ominibus ex po-

sitione huius stellae deductis cf. Jastr.

2, 663-700.

15) NOM. PROP. cf. Str. AV 5696 sqq.,

Tallq. Nam. 254 sqq.

111. @onclusio : 1) icNa69 apud Ba-

bylonios non erat deus, a quo fatum

singulorum hominum principaliter de-

pendebat; potius probabilius solum fata

scribebat in tabula, quae alii dii V. gr.

Marduk determinaverant.

Eum bona opera et peccata hominum

in sua tabula notasse, nullo textu pro-

batur ; hinc plurima, quae Zim. KAT 3,

404 sqq. exponit, fundamento carent.

Secundum Sacr. Script. homines ex ope-

ribus suis iudicantur; supposita hac fide

facile quispiam comparationem cum libro

vitae, qui omnia opera hominum notata

contineat, iilveilire poterat, nec recursus

ad deum Babyloniorum erat necessarius.

2) Si Na69 respondet Hevmeti-Mer-

ruvio, mirum est, quod nul!o textu di-

recte deus commercii e t mercatorum

ostendi potest ; cf. symb. d Nin-giS-zi(d)-

da.

2247. i1 Na-bi-um cf. Na69.

2248. "a-bi(l), Bart. 1 , 22, 26. 2; 46,

251. 3 ; Hub. Pers. p. 177; Legr. R. d'U.

8 Rev. ; 143 Rev.

2249. "a-bir-tu, V R 6, 43 a, (deus

elam.) cf. "ab-ra-te.

2250. W[a]-gug-ghg (= *GE-a), CT

24, 27. 6; 14, 36.

2251. Na-dim-mud I *C E -a I Sa ka-

da-ma, CT 25, 48, 5 ; Br. 1636; cf. "U-

dim-mud.

2252. i1 Na-din me-e ga-ti 1 i u utug

e'-sag-id-La-ge CT 24, 16. 16 ; 28, 71 :

(icNa-din me' p"$ati, qui fundit aquam

super manus, d f i r d z ~ k scil.); Str. AV

5248.

2253. Na-zi min (giwz "in-na-ge) (?), CT 24, 48. 10; R T 27 p. 105, 32.

2254. N[a]-zi-id-Su ( g h "Si%?), CT

24, 48. 9 a : "n~Na-zi-id, RT 27 p. 105,

32.

2255. Na-hu-un-di I [SUI (unus ex

septem diis elam.), CT 25, 24. 6 b; 7 a.

&Na-'-&U-un-di. Scheil T . Clam.-anz. I

p. 27 ; 2 p. 10, n. 1 ; Na-&U-un-da = ~ ~ 3 a m a ~ ; Na&-&u-un-te, R T 27 p. 103,

27.

2256. "a-hi-ig, BE 10, 71.

2257. " Na-i-bu I min (= Nergal), CT

25, 36. R 2; Br. 1606.

2258. '&P Na-ir-~i, dea Lava? in Lipi-

(in), RT 27, p. 103, 28.

2259. Na-kid (?)-ar-si / d Mes-dam-

ta-6-a W e r g a l in[a SU CT 25, 37.

23; 35 R 27 ( [ W a - k i d j ? ) i ] r - s i I etc.

2260. Na-la-i-ni-e, Gen. Sg. dei Na-

lainis Armeniorum, (Aumen quoddam

sacrum Armeniae), Sand. Iilscr. Urart.

402.

2261. Na-mag-bi, BS. 1595. 2262. na-mas-68 d NINA / CT 29, 46. 25.

2263. Na-mu-ud-mu-ud I m i n (1

E a ) , CT 25, 33. 19; 24, 14. 36 (?).

2264. Na-na-a, dea simiiis i1 I h r .

I. Nomina : Na-na-a, pass. ; Wa-

na-a-a cf. I1 7 ; d Na-an-na-a cf. 11 7;

Na-na, Tallq. Nam. 206 sq.; cf. Nuvaiu,

2 Macc. 1, 13. 15; nomen stellae Veileris

apud Syros $33, KAT 5 425 5; cf. inf. I11 ;

cf. Br. 1594 ; 9833, Montgom. Aram. In-

cant. 238.

11. Textus : 1) a R ; Legr. R d' U

264 Obv.; 282 R ; 337 Obv.; e d R , 1. C.

275 Obv. Sutuk W, 1. C. 112 Obv.; n.

pr. 1. C. 41 Rev.; " in e' U r Cimi l

"Sin, de Gen. T D 5482.

2) Pro q.... filia il Anu ..... regina

deorum Lamassu.. . Kudur. . . nzabzrk rex

eiusque filius CSa(g)-&uZ-da aedificave-

runt, SAK 220 f; cf. Paffr. Götterl.

153 sq.

« Annus quo irnagines W i n n i et d R

sculptae erant D, a. 26 Sumula-i lu re-

gis ; cf. King. L. Harn. 3, 218. 26; cf.

~ 3 6 , 34. 11. 69; BE 6, 2 p. 64, 34 (e'-tzir-

kalam-ma pro A n u dNinni et dNa-na-U).

A n u WNin &Na-na-a-a. Str., Warka

p. 67, 40.

3) NOM. PROP. cf. CT 32, 43 R. 4;

Thur. Dg. LC 63; Ranke Pers. 202;

Ungn. Dilb. 134 ; BE 9, 77 ; 10, 71 ;

Tallq. Nam. 266 sq.; Str. AV 6050 sqq.;

Krausz, Sieg. (et Hom.) 112; Clay P N

206.

4) cf. W&-Sum-Sam; d Na-6i-um U

W a - n a - a ; W i n n i U ~ u h ki 26 W a - n a - a ;

IS- far iL Na-na-a U iL Gaz-ba-a-a; d~Na-

na-a iL l s ta r (= 15) be-Zif mntdti; Li-6at

Na-nn-a ki-6a CL I i - t a r ; Str. AV 6049.

iCNa6ii U ic Na-na-a, Craig; RT 58, 14.

5) iL Na6& et i C Na-na-a solvant in e-

z i (d) -da; TaS-~ne-tum solvat, « sponsa

magna » (hul-da-tum ra6l-tum), ~ u r p u

2, 56 sq.

6) iL Na-6Gum U " Na-na-a Langd.

NBIC 92, 23. 24; 160, 19; cf. SAK 220f.

(e'-ia(g)-huGl4.

7) Asarhaddon restauravit C-hi-li-an-

na, sacrarium tenipli 6-an-na in urbe

Erech « a-na d Na-na-a. . . . bu-kur-ti

i' A-ilim.. . . &-rat Mu-zib-sh-a (= Na-

bii) (cf. Craig. RT 55, 2. 3) .... An-turn

ri-me-ni-turn .... », RA 11, 97.

8) ASurbanipal iWa-an-na-a ex Elam,

ubi 1635 (resp. 1535) annos in exsilio

vixerat, in e-an-na, templum urbis Erech,

reduxit eamque in e+i-Li-an-na habitare

fecit. Ad hoc opus implendum ASurb.

ab antiquitus erat a dea praedetermina-

tus, cf. ICB 2, 209 sq.

9) Mandantibus ic l i -dar iC T a m u z

ic Na-na-a « domina gratiae P (6e-lit ra-

a-mi), Maklii 5, 59.

10) iLNa6& TaS-me-turn.. . iLlStav icNa-

na-G... Scheil, T . 61.-s6m. 3, 37 (ku-

durru); cf. quoque 1. C. 4, 87 sq. I1 13.

11) W a - n a - a 6kltu sir-ti iztr-bu-ti ild-

n i &U-rit-ti (magna miles deorum), dea

dearum.. . uxor i h N a 6 9 ( P A ) tu-Zim-mnt

(soror) i l ~ a m S i ( S i ) , amata (na-ranz-Li)

iL Asar-ri , bu-kur-ti iC A - n u reS-Li-ti (pri-

mogenita il A.) ... RT 20, 205 sq. 1: 1

sqq. (tempus C. 800).

12) A-na aNa-na-a rndrtu reS-ti-tu ka-

r i t - f um nn-~,am-ti iZdni.. . [&in ?I i V i n

ti-iS-&a-ri ta-li-mat i C Sama i nu-ur i ldni

vabbtipl, BA 5, 601.

13) sukal-zi(d) dMu-si-i6-sd-a (= Na-

6h) ... 8-gi-a (« sponsa D) ... Nin-zi(d)-da

gaian-mu W a - n ~ [ - a ] , Langd. PS. 210,

9 sqq. ; nin-gu-la gai-an-mu d Na-na-U.. . ru-ba-tum rabt-tum be-el-tumilNa-na-a,

Langd. Lit. 112, 10 sq. templuni e ius:

L-nam-bi-e'-zi(d)-da, I . c. 11. 56 Obv. 19 sq.

14) U d a d ClNergal (= u-gur) et W- na-a dei *latAJa-mar, V R 56, 48; cf .

K B 3, 171. 49.

15) iLNa-na-n nomen quoddam deae

il IStar, Dhorme T R 368, 16.

16) ""2 Bal-ur-a 1 iz Na-na-a, V R 46,

1. 10 ; c f . in eodem tex tu : m"lMd-g&r

muz w&ur-mdS I i1Nn6h u 62 Tai-me-tum,

1. c . 37. [rn"l'n"]VaGur-n sukal "SU&?,

CT 33, 1. 14 cf . 933 (= ninni? vei na-

nai?) nomen stellae Veneris, c f . KAT"

425.

111. Conclusis. iCN. rar0 confundi-

tiir cum " N i n n i = i i t a r , dea urbis E-

rech (c f . 11, 12, 15) ; saepe est uxor iW~- 69 (11, 4, 5 , 6, 7, 11, 13) ; fortasse W a -

nn-a est nomeii Sumer. pro uxore "G,

( P A ) , cui semitice respondet TaSmetum.

Postea tainen Babylonii quoque pronun-

tiabani {Wand (c f . II, 13) ab eaqueiWaS-

m e f u m distinguebant (c f . II ,10). Nandnon

videtur esse idem nomen atque Ninlzi

( c f . il IStar I ) .

2265. Na-nu-um, UY t.., BE 6,2 . 139.

2266. Na-ni, Thur. Dg. LC, p. 64

(= Nand?); Clay PN 206.

2267. i1 Na - nir Sami-e iqitim. ( t im) ,

K B 1, 150. 2, 1, 2.

2268. Na-an-na c f . d Nannar.

2269. Na-ap-pi; ~ a - a p - p i r ; Nap-pir, Na-ap-ir, RT 27 p. 104, 29; Na-ap-pi-

ir-ra, WZKM 6 p. 49 sq. (z dingir », i lu D et deus quidam concretus).

2270. dNa-ka, Gi'm" .., Bart. 2 , 2 8 .

248. 3.

2271. Na-ra-am Sin, RTC n. 165

sqq. ; S A K 164 sqq. (Primus (?) rex dei-

ficatus a Babyloniis, quartus rex dyn.

Agade "i) . 2272. Na-ru(-a), CT 1, 30. 2 ; 3, 6.

5; Vir . C. Ch. n. 38, 15 ; de Gen. T D T

2, 695; Hub. Pers. p. 178; Bart. 1, 4.

223 Obv. ; de Gen. T D 5551 Obv. ; (na-

rzi-a = Stele).

2273. Na-ru-da, ,$urPu 8, 12 ; Zirn.

Rit. 154, 3. 1 ; cf . dNarudzb/i.

2274. Na-rui-du, ,$urPu 2, 182 ; c f .

W a v z ~ d a l i . 2275. Na-ru-di, Br. 1563; c f . " N a r u -

da/%. %"P Na-uru-ti, Na-ru-di, Na-ru-{e,

RT 27 p. 105, 30; Zim. Rit. p. 150, 14;

168, 25.

2276. Na-m-~n-di I ni[nn-hat-s%-na-ne]

(soror septem deorum elain.), CT 25,

24. 9 b 10 a (= "Na-ru-di). 2277. Na-i"u-te, S A K 182, 6 b ; (deus

elam.). 2278. Nia-rg-ti, SAK 178 c 2. 9 ( d &L-

Sinak iGarnaS ZL iLNn-ri-ti), 1. C. c. 2, 6

(d. ,$uiinak, ivnnina iz Na-ri-di icNergaZ)

(deus. elam.).

2279. Na-Se-ir, B A 6 H . 5 p. 135

(deus elam.).

2280. nap Na-8u-iii" (var. iir), RT 27,

105. 31.

2281. Nab I min (= ~LB~Z) I Sa ia?ni-e,

CT 24, 39. 1 0 ; 49, 1 8 ; c f . M. 2517;

10517 ; cognom. dNinni et "Ba-& Langd.

PS. 170, 7 ; Lit. p. 140 (nab = excelsus?);

de ANAN (= na6) c f . ildn; Ul-mar-

t u ; " ~ l z - ~ u g a ~ u r u etc. 2282. Nab ..., CT 25, 23. 2 c.

2283. Nah-pa-si, Langd. PS. 150 n .

5 ; 14.

2284. Nab-ra-te, Jastr. Rel. 1, p.

179n.8(=Narudi / te ,Nari t i ) .

2285. Nab-ri-ig, Br. 12418.

2286. Nab-%A(g)-me-en-na / W%-

Z i l du-me-ha-an-ni, Br. 3851. 2287. nag-bu d ... / CT 29, 45. 29.

2288. [d Na(d)] (?) ... = B a , i U - n u -

u m , i 'An- tum, Ti-sav-a, "Dil-bad; CT

12, 1 9 ; 7 , 23-27.

2289. L d ] Na[(d) ...I, CT 25, 27. 8 L.

2290. Nam = iz Ba, M . 10230 ; B E

3 , 95. 24.

2291. Nam-en-na: tn in (= Be-en-nu),

CT 24, 25. 100 a ; 13, 4 8 ; Br. 2151.

2292. Nam-ZU (d En-Zidj, CT 24, 22.

1 0 3 ; Br. 2106.

2293. Nam-zi(d)-da (= iLZa) , CT

24, 14. 47 ; t e x t . parall. C T 24, 27. 13 a :

d Z i - z i (d )-da ; Br. 21 41 ; c f . V i - z i ( d ) -

da.

2294. Nam-mab I su ( u t u p "Gu-d[a-

g e ] ) , CT 24, 36. 4 4 ; Br. 5125; c f . H u b .

Pers. p. 177.

2295. Nam-mu c f . " ?D.

2296. Nam-tag-ga-&um-uSiim I m i n (= " D i - t a r ) , CT 25, 41. 1 2 ; 24,

38. 111 6.

2297. Nam-tag-ga-u3um-uSum- gal 1 min (= WDGtar) , CT 25, 41. 13;

CT 24, 38. 112 a .

2298. Nam-tag-ga-aiSum-uCum- hiuig-a I m i n (= d D i - t a r ) , CT 25, 41.

1 4 ; CT 24, 38. 112 6.

2299. Naini-tar, d a e m o n (mor t i s , pes-

t i s ) , nunt ius reginae in ferorum.

1) R I sukad "Er-ki-gad-ge, CT 25,

5. 31 ; 24, 34. 4 a .

2 ) N a m - t a r dunzu ki-dg-ga "n-Lid-la

(filius di lectus q.), CT 16, 12. 5 ; c f .

" @L$-bi-Sa(g) d a m "Nam-ta7+-ra, CT 16,

13. 51.

3 ) W a m - t a r - [ r ] ~ 1 d En-uru-mu ia.. . , CT 25, 14. 3 6 ; 2 , 57. 79 a.

4 ) Appareat ia Zu-md-md.. . et expellat

iC N a m - t a r ( p e s t e m , m o r t e m ) , S u r p u 4 ,

8 1 ; c f . Z i m . Ri t . p. 150, 6 ; 152, 7 ;

168 R 19.

5 ) E p . Gilg., c f . D h o r m e T R 320, 24.

2. 9.-. Desc. IStar ad inf . , c f . D h o r m e ,

332, 67 sq.; 336, 30 sq . , 338, 3 5 ; Nerg .

et EreSlr., c f . K B 6 , 7 4 , 8 , 2 , 6 sqq.; 76

sqq . ; c f . Muss.-Arn. H W 6 9 0 ; d e aliis

d a e m . c f . "Ada-&ziL

2300. Nam-tar-zu I nzin (=Wi- tar )

CT 25, 41. 1 5 ; 24, 38. 113a .

2301. Nam-tar-zu-gal ( m i n (=

d D i - t a v ) , CT 25, 41. 1 5 ; 24, 38. 113 6.

2302. Nam-tar-zu-mah I m i n (=

" i - f a r ) , CT 25, 41. 1 7 ; 24, 38. 114 a

( u l t i m u m s i g n u m n o n v ide tur esse

ma& B).

2303. Nam-[ti(l) (7)-l]a-Zu-du, CT

24. 34. 30.

2304. Nanna(r) c f . " Sin.

2305. dNann~(r)-balag-an-ki I su ... mes-Zal. .. (sacerdos (?) dei S in . ) ; CT 25,

19. 2 3 ; 21 O b v . 16.

2306. [d Nanna(r)-ballag-mab9 CT

24, 37. 12 1> ( t e x t . hic parall. ad CT 25,

19. 18).

2307. Nanna(r)-bulug-mab I su

(gu(d) -dd6 Si[n-?zu-ge], CT 25, 19. 18;

21 Obv. 1 1 ; Br. 12909.

2308. Nannarr-gfi-gal, S A K 188 i 1 ,

11.

2309. Nanna(r)-gar-gal, d e ~ e n . ~ r .

D. 18.

2310. Nanna(r)-dalla, TU 1, 2.14.

231 1. Nanna(r)-a;i, d e G e n . T r . D 7 9 ;

T D 5504 R 2 ; 4687 e tc .

23 12. Nanna(r)-igi - gub - ba - an- gilb (?), CT 1, 5. 1.

2313. Nanna(r)-kar -zi(d) -da, d e

G e n . T D 5567.

2314. Nanaaa(r)-ma-ba, CT 32, 15

R 17 ; d e G e n . T D 5574 ; 5583 R ; 5596

e tc .

Nainina(r)-kann - 190

2315. Nanna(r)-kam, Bart. 1, 44. 90

Obv.; de Gen. T D 4688, 5500 R 1: 5506

R ; 5572.

2316. Nannai-mag-tiim, Bart. 1 ,

12. 52 Obv.; 2, 96. 121, R. 2317. Nanna(r)-sur-ra = Sin, Br.

6458.

23 18. NAR, h-un-ga / WAR I 21 B-a

ia amandri (musicorum), C T 25, 48.

10 ; Br. 7270; cf. "Dungn; n. 2005.

2319. i1 N ~ I - U , dea (?) fluminis ; a-na < L N ~ -

rim be-li-su, SAK 192 o. G d nin a-gub-

bn da&-La&-gn = 21 Ndru be-lit agubbe-e

eG[Zi], Thomps. Dev. 1, 26. 255; alios

textus cf. "id; cf. Botta, Monum. de

Nin. Vol. 1, pl. 32 : deus semihomo-

semipiscis = ""Nnrum? cf. Zim. Rit.

pass. cf. Langd. Lit. 140 (<C probably a

male deity »). 2320. NaSbu, Naguh, Nugkw ( Z Nus-

ku?), cf. K A T 416 n. 1.

2321. Negab, Br. 12588; V ni-gab-

gal kuv-rn (magnus ianitor (7 portarum)

mundi), C'T 16, 13. 49.

2322. Ne- ..., (=rStar), C T 25, 18 Obv.

2, 35.

2323. N E - g h (vel ugun, usan)- na. I. Nomen: De lect. Sumer. l a e

syl. cf. I11 R 51, 37 6 : Yfi~ZNE-ugun; QS-SZ

glossa non videtur ad lin. seq. pertinere.

Signum 2Um certe est si +gunu (non

&u -+ gunn = DAR), quod inter alios

habet valores: ugun, Br. 3479; gunu,

M. 2222/5; usdn, M. 2220. Cum autem

h. n. cum complemento <( na occurrat

(V. gr. R T C 53, 7 ; 399, 9. 33 etc.) legen-

dum esse videtur gUn vel ugun, vel

usdn; hinc ; d Ussi-guin(wgun, sisasi) ;

cf. d NE.DAR, cf. Thur. Dg. LC p. 64;

cf. dUsan etc.

11. Textus : 1) itu ezen Ne-z~gzhn

- Ne-guin

(-an), nomen mensis quarti temp. Uru-

kag., regum Agade et Ur (postea Du'uzu);

cf. TSA p. X I X ; R T C 399, 9. 33; 68, 5;

Nik. 29 R 3; 187, 2 ; S T H 34 R 6 ; 52 ,2 .

Die festo huius dei oblationes acce-

perunt : "Nin-gir-su, dBa-U, "Dun-in(g)-

gn-na, dGal-nZi~n, "U-zi(d), dZ<al, "in-

snr, "in-Szbbztv et quaedam obiecta sa-

cra. Ergo W. ad familiam "Ningirsu

pertinere videtur.

2) e' &NE-ugun in Gir-su "i, Nilr. 277,

2 sq.

3) NOM. PROP.: Urd ... Nik. 3, 6, Legr.

R d'U 49 Obv. (patesi Umma ki) ; Lu d . . . C T 1 , 2 5 . 1 ; He" ... S T H 2 3 , 7 ;

alia vd. Hub. Pers. 171 (sub Vil-dar) .

4) " Ne-ugun I "B-uru-mzr Sn Nip-

Ipu]rki, C T 25, 14. 13; antecedunt no-

mina "NiniI, ; dR I rnin (I dNin-ib), C T

25, 12. 23 ; R 1 ilNaD& emuk li-i-Li, V

R 43, 37 c (cf. CL Ne-dar) ; d R I iu-ma,

Reisn. Hymn. 137, 51. "Ne-ugz~n I d74-

mu dMn&-ge, C T 24, 26. 112; BE 10,

14 (sic!); cf. Br. 4614116, 12586; RI .

3120/60.

5) da&-bi-um icNab& CNE-(u)gur', Suv-

pu 8, 18.

6) ama "a-U gadan Ur@-azag-gn G;

nma-gu-la dAb-zi dumu nun-na;. . . "NE-

(u)gzbn gaSan e'-bar-Sa(6)-ba; [" lNisaba

gniart Wisa6n-gal, Langd. Lit. n. 101,

5 sqq,; cf. PS. p. 156, 37 sqq.

7) de ave pastoris (= Tamuz), ave

NE-(u)gun; cf. Horn. ESh. p. 103.

8) "~"lNE-(u)g~n, 111 R 51, 37 b : ""L QS-si

(e t d . ) NE-(u)gun, Vir. ACli. Sin 13, 21

sq. ; mQ1 GAB gir-La6 dNEugun iLNabii,

C T 33, 3. 30. (secund. Bez. ZAF p. 25 = Antares).

9) dNin-el-ld sec. I1 R 54 n. 2, 7 ; 59,

40 C, est uxor "in-ugun, sec. CT 24,

Ne-dar - 191

26. 113 *NE-ugun. Ergo *Nin-ugun = = *NE-ugun; cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 97.

111. Conclusio : d N. quandam rela-

tionem ad "ab& et ad "Dzsmuzi ha-

bere videtur.

2324. Ne-dar I ilNn6U. e-mu& Li-i-ti,

Br. 4615 (cf. du-nr / D A R / si-i-gu-nu-ti 1 Li-fu-ti, CT 11, 30. 21) (Ergo hic saltem

legendum esse videtur W e - d a r ) . cf.

"Ne-gkn. 2325. Ne-e-ir-e-Gum-m%-iI ( V a r .

mil) I sukknl Gd-ge, CT 24, 16. 29 ; 28,

81; Br. 4628.

2326. i1 Ne-za-ri-Sm, Krausz, Sieg. p.

107 n. 3 (Hom. "N. .. = Qe(Ne)-dar?).

2327. Ne-in-ka-%(g) I 3% utug ~ G U -

l[a-ge], CT 24, 36. 48.

2328. Ne-nun-lal ; *z~l ge-gal-a-n = "R, V R 46, 9 ; cf. [I"U1 . . .] + ' m L V-ghl -

U-n sukknl &Ni%-liZ, CT 33, 1. 13.

2329. N6-unui-gal, cf. i l~evgaz .

2330. Nenkurn (= NIN.PAP.SIG. NUN9ME.LIGIR) I Su; cf. ni-en-tu-zm I R I nomen signi ( Su, Br. 2835, 11014 sq.

2331. Ner = ~ g i g i , M. 7634 ; W e r = *A-nun-na-ki, IV R 33, 46 b (ner = 600).

2332. Nergal, rex inferorun~.

I. Nomen : Ideogrammata huius dei

maxime usitata sunt : d Ne-unu (= ri?)-

gal ; W-gur (= namsaru Br. 8859) , Mes-lam-ta-&-a, ir-ra-gal, &-DU.

Scriptio phonetica noiidum occurrit ("6-

ri (?)-gal ?). Pronuntiatio h. ideogr. dedu-

citur ex 2 Reg. 17, 19 sqq., ubi deus

Chutaeorum (Bab. Gh-dü-a ki = Kutha)

vocatur : h! ; cf. Nqecyh(~oaeo5) : cf.

nom. aranl. st. martis, Böllenr. Nerg. 1;

cf. 23772 (Nirig), Montg. Aram. Incant.

238.

11. Textus arch. cf. "U-gur, Wes-

km-ta-2-a, " i r - ra-gal e t alia nom. " N.

1) "Ni-unzi-gal in exsecratioilibus, SAK

Nergal

178 6 3, 2; C. 2, 7 ; Cod. Harn. 44, 24-39

( « N., potens inter deos, pugnator sine

aemulo, qui paravit mihi victoriam, in

robore suo magno sicut igne rabido in

arundineto populum eius comburat et

telo suo potenti eum percutiat et mem-

bra eius sicut opus figuli frangat D).

2) "Ne-zu-gnl, rex &si (?)-ja-ra Li,

SAK 222, 2 U.

3) " NNe-mk-gal, rex Ha-wi-Zum ki, RA

9, J , 1, 12.

4) Dungi aedificavit Ne-wes-Zum, tem-

pium r" Ne'-unk]-gnl in [kutlim hi, SAK

190g, cf. Cod. Harn. 3, 2 sq.

5) Ne'-unk-gal, dominus excelsus, . . . leo ferox, ... qui faine hostes ..., SAK

2166 1 sqq.

W. ... Ifi~duv-ma6uk ... pro sua vita

e t filii Arad-Sin, regis Larsa d-we-fe-

gir-ra exstruxit, RA 9, 123 ; cf. Paffr.

G1. 155.

6) Sumer. Ct Ni-unk-g.al = semit. iW4-

unk[-gnl], King. L Harn. I11 202, 58.

7) We-unk-gal dumu paj-Se9 4ur-gal-

La (= Enlil), Paffr. G1. 155; cf. 161.

111. Text. rec. : 1) In serie An I ibA-

num fan~ilia zlNevgal ultimam constituit

partem catalogi deorum. Primo enume-

rantur nomina il N., vel dei, qui similem

naturam habent atque il N. ; sequuntur

dei inferiores familiae N. cum eorum

uxoribus, V. gr. ISum et Ninmug; ATar-

tu et Airatum etc.

Nomina iLN. adducuntur: CT 25, 6 ;

35-37; CT 24, 36; 41 ; 47; CT 26, 50

K 171 ; quorum quaedam hic afferantur :

"Ne-unzi-gal I i lNergal (= U-gur) / Sa

ka-ab-ri (sepulchri), CT 24, 41. 66. "Ne-

urzh-gal / J'u, CT 25, 6. 32 ; " Ne-unti-

g a l I W - g u r I iGGaS-ru e-wu-kan si-ra[-a-

te], CT 25, 49 Rev. 9 ; *E-fnu 1 %in

(1 Nergal) Su-u& Ei, CT 25, 36 R 19 ;

Nergal - 192 - Nergal

"Lugal-a-ab-ba; dlugal-gal-abzu; "ugal-

an-na, d Lugal-edin-na; Gugal-gzi-dZ-

a ki; " Lugal-kala(g)-ga (galanz-nza) ;

" Urugad; "A l-da-mu ; [T Dun-ga ; Ud-

he-gal; " Kab ; d En-nze-Sar-ra ; "U-ri- U

Ku ; i c *r-bz~-u ; i c .$~-~a-ma-nu ; 4 Ku-tu-

Sar; " Kz~-sir-nu1~-ku-ta,. La-bzh-bu = i z N. Sn ti-i-' (morbi capitis) ; CL HuS-ki-

a = iW. Sa Si-ib-@; V A A= is N. Sa

sh&i viarum) etc. Gar-ra-bu; W e r g a l

Sa +-ub-sal, Br. 13303.

2) cf. e' fVevgaG (= U-gur) Sa Pa-

Se", Str. AV 6321 ; e-sag-Wal, 1. C. ; i u -

ad-kzi (7) M. 4476; 6740.

3) Consors Brei-ki-gal; UZ-la-lum;

La-az ; Wa-am-meli-tnm.

4) cf. myth. de Nergal et EreSkigal

(cum tab. Te11 el Amarn. invent.) KB 6

74 sqq. ; de "V-ra, KB 6, 56 sqq.; de

eius parte in diluvio excitando cf. Dhor-

me TR 110, 102 ; ... domus tenebrarum,

palatium "N., 1. C. 213, 29; 327, 4 ;

i1 Nergal, sine misericordia, 1. C. 321,

25, 3. 10; - cf. 1. C. 145, 5 ; sed cf. BöI-

leiir. Nerg. 18, 1 (deus inisericors).

5) HYMN. DE NERGAL. : Böllenrücher,

Geb. U. Hymn. an Nerg.; Jastr. Rel. I 468-482. Böllenr. I. C. n. 6 extensio.

nem cultus i c N. in Babylonia ostendit

('IN. vocatur dominus urbiuin A7uta,

ESu, Sagga, Barra, >agga et variorum

temploruni) ; de aliis urbibus, ubi il N .

colebatur cf. Jastr. Rel. I1 1086.

6) TEXT. MAGICI : S U ~ ~ U 2, 138 («solvat

W. (= U-gar), dominus salutis D) ; 4, 40

(« solvant izSin et iCN.), 79) dominus sup-

plicii, ante quem daemones (galZk) loca

abscondita peste (namtaru) percutiunt) ;

7, 14 (solvant te iWevgaZ, ic I h n , ilLu-

gad-gii-a-tu-gab-&; Ma-mi-tcwz.. . ) . Ziin.

Rit. n. 27, 8 (« aere firmo » (purifica),

ibVin-sar iW.) , n. 54, 12 R 9 (« Septem

(daemones) cum alis terribilibus, ima-

ginem il N. super eorum caput pono) ;

n. 57, 4 ; Tomps. Dev. I 14, 141 sqq.

(Exorcista petit, ut in introitu domus

i c SarnaS sit ante ipsum, icSilz post ipsum,

iz Ne'-unzi-gal ad dexteram, Nin-z%> ad

sinistram).

7) (Salmanassar) in urbe Kutha, in

urbe militis (bar-rad) deorum, excelsi

solis meridiei (Sa-ki-i SamSi Shti) in

porta &-&ur humiliter adoravit e t sa-

crificia sacrificavit et oblationes obtulit.

Salm. Bal. V 5.

« A die 180 meusis Tamuz usque

ad 28Um mensis ICisleu sunt 160 dies ;

die 180 mensis Tamuz i C Nergal (= u-

guv) (irsktim ur-rad) ad terram de-

scendit, meilse Kisleu die 28' ascendit

(duz-du = elli) ; iGarnaS U Nergal iidem

Bunt (iSt-en), Str., ZA 6 , 244, 52-54 (text.

ex a. 138 a Chr., Icugl. Bannkr. 63).

(" N.) « cuius facies spleildet, cuius

OS ardet, ignis furens ... » Böllenr. 1. C.

p. 24, 13.

8) $2 N . , deus pestis, belli, famis, de-

vastationis, inundationis (venationis apud

Assyr.), cf. Jastr. Rel. I 474-480, 469

sq.; myth. de "V-ra; Böllenr. Nerg.

n. 1 ; 11. 2 ; n. 5 ; I R 14 6, 58; Epist.

Te11 el Amarn. Knudtz. 11. 35, 8.

9) i1 N. agros quoque et greges cul-

toruin suorunl protegit : « iWBe'l in nia-

nus tuas (iLN.) dedit homines, animalia

viventia, bestias terrae et reptantia », Jastr. Rel. I 468 ; « dominus magilus

(terrae), sine quo iWingirsu in agro et

canali nihil crescere facit, e t iis, quae

crescebant, incrementa non dat » 1. C.

472 ; cf. Wirfsag-ghn (deus gregum ha-

bitans in inferno); cf. Br. 9192.

10) n~~~ MaS-Lab-ba-gal-gal-da I " LugaG

glr-rn u Wes-lam-tu-2-a I "2 Sin u iLNer-

Nergal - 193 - Nu-nunuz-ku-me-a

gad, V R 46, 1. 5 ; c f . CT 33, 1. 5 ; m u X u -

ZUG U d La-La-rak I iz S i n zb iz Nergal (u- g a r , V R 46, 1 . 22; ßLuLNin-sar u d i r -

ra-gal 1 W e r g a l (U-gur) U " Ah-bi-km,

V R 46, 1. 1 8 ; cf . CT 33, 1. 27 ; ntuz Gu6-

ba-irzei Su-ut e 4 u r I " L Sin u iz Nergal,

V R 46, 1. 15 ; "LuL U d - k n - ~ 6 a - a 1 izNer-

gad, CT 33, 1. 28 (Bez. ZAF 21 = « cyg-

nus + Cepheus ») ; stella N . Mars (non

Saturn.), Kugl. Sternk. I 282.

Mensis iL Nergnd est Xisilimu, IV R

33, 4. 44 ; eius dies Idus et 28US mensis,

Kugl. Bannkr. 73.

. . . . - au : an-ta ki-ta sar-e-ne en-

600 (?) 1 12 1 d Nergad d Gir, CT 25,

50 R 15 ; c f . Böllenr. Nerg. 15 : » C u m

iJ Siu in coelo perspicis ornnia D.

11) Prima noni. prop. iiobis ilota :

Ne-un8-gaZ-ntu-iaZi?u, Thur. Dg. LC

p. 6 4 ; "U-gur ur-sag, Ungn. Dilb. 107

(de "AAl cf . Thur. Dg. 1. C . ) ; cf . Ja-

str. Rel. I 157? ; Str. AV 6322 sqq. ;

Tallq. Nam. 267; BE 6 , 1, p. 63; 8

P . 71 ; 9 P. 77 ; 10, 71 ; 14, 59 ; 15, 55 ;

17, 156.

12) De symbolis iL N. nihil certi adhuc

scimus ; (= caput leoiiis?), c f . Frank.

Bild. 28 sqq. ; Zim. ibid. 40, 15 ; de

« kudurru » c f . Hinlre, a new bound. st.

226 ; nominatur « taurus magnus », Böl-

lenr. 22, 35, 45 ; « draco excelsus, qui

exspuit virus » 1. C . 26.

IV. Conclnsio : Nevgal est rex in-

ferni et mortuorum (= Pduto) ; hinc ipse

cum daemonibus suis auctor pestis, fa-

mis, belli, devastationis, iriceildiorum,

morboruin, quibus infernus populatur.

Influxum suum funestum exercet etiam

in luilam decrescentem et solem hiber-

num. Etiam deus ignis ( ISum) in inferno

habitat (Vulcaiius) et i l Nergad subest.

iL Nergal esse solem meridiei et aestatis

non probatur. Salmanassar I1 fortasse

erravit (sicut erravit in nomine templi

i1 N. cf . I11 7).

Tex tus autem ex a. 138 a. Chr. (in

quo iGN. est so1 hiemis, non aestatis),

non confirmatur anterioribus textibus.

Deus autenl agricolarum et pastorum,

u t patet, agros quoque et greges pro-

tegit, saltein cultorum suorum ; hinc

mirum non es t , quod " N . , qui ad bonos

deos, iioii ad daei~ioiies pertinet. aquam

ex terra sua non solum ad vastaildos

agros sed etiaril ad irrigandos mittit et

fertilitatem animaliuni auget. Natura igi-

tur il N. uniformis esse videtur.

2333. Ner-igi-dingir / min (="in-

ib), CT 25, 13. 26, Br. 10150.

2334. Nu-dh-mud I a B-a I Sa nab-

ni-L[i], (creationis (?), artificum). CT 25,

48. 4 ; 24, 14. 1 9 ; Br. 2016 ; cf. icE-a.

2335. Nu-ur-i-13, cf . " L U ~ ~ L , "Asar.

2336. N U - U ~ i"~nni~, CT 24, 32,

99 6 ; 25, 26 R 3 [ d R I 3 1 . dgu6-6a-i]

babbar-ge.

2337. Nu-ur-3-%i .... I &L- ..., CT 24,

18, 3 6.

2338. "U-me(-a), Obel. Man. D 10,

1 2 ; RTC n. 11, 6; 54, 5 ; Hub. Pers. 179.

2339. NU-mug-da, Obel. Man. D 10,

11 ; Ur" ..., CT 3, 36. 106; RTC 54 R 1;

DP 181; Hub. Pers. p. 179 n . 21; Bart.

I1 54, 7. 6 ; l ' hur . Dg. LC p. 66 ; Ranke

Pers. 205 ; VLuZ R j Nig-gi-nzzr, V R 46,

44; in iuramentis invocatus, c f . Mercer

Oath, p. 8 11. 1 ; c f . [ w u - ~ G - P % u s - ~ ~ .

3340. Nu-nam-niir (var. "1Vun etc.) ,

M. 1151 (= 'cE?zZiZ).

2341. 'd' Nu-nu, Thur. Dg. LC p. 6 6 ;

Ranke Pers. p. 205.

2342. NU-ni, ( n . d ? ) , Obel. Man. B

3, 12.

2343. Nu-nunuz-ku-me-a I d saz-

DEIMEL - Pai~ticeon Babyl. 13

Nu-nunuz-ki-i~ - 194 - Nusku

ku-me-[a]. . . . L-nzah (= W e - a ?), K 171

Obv. 3 9 ; cf. Zirn. VSGW 63, 96.

2344. Nu - nuniuz-ki(?)-a (emesai) 1 6 Sal (sic Zim. VSGW 63, 95 contra Br.

20 15) t i -a 1 * %in (X= SaGki-a), I1 R

59, 3 0 a, cf. CT 25, 43. 4 a ; ?zu-fzunzrz-

da[v]-a [LA-nzk-ma Sa(g)-ga, Reisn. I-Iymn.

48, 62 ; loco « k i » legendu111 « dav »,

Zin~. 1. C.

2345. Nu-nir I min (= "NA-ib 1 Sa

rne-ih-vi, CT 24, 41. 6 3 ; Br. 1997.

2346. Nu-ru-~alam, Br. 1966.

2347. Nu-Silig-ga 1 :u dumu Nin-

Ra-si-ge, CT 24, 11. 3 2 ; 24, 49.

2348. NU-~Udi-mug-da, W ka-zal-

Zu"$ SAK 229, 8.

2349. Niimun - zi(d) - da, SAK 134, 13. 9 (= Semen sanctum).

2350. Nun I ihE-a), Br. 2625 ; M. 1722,

1724 sq., 1 7 2 8 ; R T 27 p. 105, 3 5 ('L"pNun-

sunkik) . 2351. Nun-abzu (X E-a), CT 24,

14. 2 6 ; ZA 10, 276, 1 . 24.

2352. Nun-gal 1 nzin (1 " [ ~ l a - n z ~ r -

g a l ) (consors dei Bi-Giv-thrn), CT 25,

4, 6 ; 28, 8 a ; 24, 43. 138 : W u n - [ g a l l

d M]a-nun-gal I Sa si-bit-te ; = Ri-i-bu,

Br. 2641 ; M. 10346 sqq. ; = Suv-6%-tu,

M. 10347 ; cf. RTC n. 3 2 0 ; Hub. Pers.

1 7 9 ; de Gen. T D 548213; 5506 R ; CT

32, 43 R ; 5 0 R.

2353. Nun-gal "" vel Nun-gal- e-ne = Igigi, Br. 2642 sq . ; M. 1735.

2354. Nun-ur-ra (= i~ E-a), CT 24,

27. 9 ; 14. 4 0 ; Br. 2662.

nun-ur-ra I "ug KA.BUR I ihE(z 1 Sa

Pa-ha-vi, CT 25, 48. 7. d niiiz (= nun-W,.-[r]o d u g ) . B U R (=

iL2-a), CT 24, 14. 41.

[%ulz]-nu-ru I nzin (= i L 2 -a ) I Sn pa-

&[a (! ) -v i] , CT 24, 42. 1 1 4 ;

" Nzm-&Y-va Gugal nam-iiib-ba = iL E a

(Nun-a) 6e-ed i-Sz-6u-t[i], VR 51, 2. 71 sq. ;

cf. Frank, Stud. z . Bab. Rel. 9 sq. ; cf.

d' Nun-Sav. 2355. Nun-ki, Bart. 11 87 , 89. 3 ; 57,

9. 5 (deus Eridz6 = Ea) . 2356. Nun-maS-~h-na , CT 24,

30. 120.

2357. Nun-mag-huS-3, CT 24, 30.

121.

2358. Nun-mag-Se-gfin-nrm (= Ni-

saba?), C T 24, 9. 3 4 ; 23, 1 6 b : Br.

2632.

2359. Nun-nam-nir 1 [min] (= a-a

(= pater) [" Bn-l i l]) , CT 24, 5. 43 ; 25,

23. 12 C; cf. Warn-n iv . 2360. Nenn-nir ( min (= i L Nin-ib) Sn

&ab-Li, C T 25, 11. 2 8 ; Br. 2637.

2361. Nun-sag-? 1 min (= Sanzai),

CT 25, 25. 19.

2362. Nun-sar-a : mi?z (= I i tnv knk-

kabi), CT 25, 31. 18.

2363. Nun-si-kur, CT 24, 46, K

4349 Q 7. 2364. Nun-Sar (X a E-U), CT 24, 27.

10 ; 14, 42 sq.: ( h i n (= nun-gar) dug KA.

BUR) ; cf. Wun-ur -va .

2365. Nkinuz-aS-du-mu (dumu Wi?z-

mav'bi-ge), CT 24, 48. 13 6.

2366. Nunuz-ga+ bar +ri (?bu), CT 3, 8 , 13. 3 3 ( U v "...) (signum est

<( il (= ga -!- bar + sag ; cf. RTC p. 5,

2), sed loco <( sag » additur « hu » (CT,

I . C.), vel ri (RTC 52 R I11 4 ; TSA

4 8 R I 1) ; haec duo signa diversa esse

non videntur, sed &zr » est error pro

v i D ?).

2367. "usku, deus ignis.

I . Nomina : ideogr. : PA-KU, Str.

AV 6444 et pass. ; SES-KAK, Br. 6450 ;

pho11. il Nu-us-ku ; "Nu-uS-ku, cf. Str.

1. C . , Tallq. Nam. 271; de Naiku,

NuShu, NaSuk, cf. KAT 3, 446, 4.

sic i' N. quoque necessitudinem quan-

dam habet cum iz Nergal, potissimum

prout se habet ad lunam deficientem;

cf. i L Bil-gi, iz Z-ium.

2368. Ni (? An-ni), Hub. Pers. 178

n. 3 ; Paffr. GI. 156 ; Jastr. Rel. I , 169.

2369. Ni-ba-ab-ul (?), Krausz, Sieg.

8 5 ; cf. An-ni-ba-ul, Hub. Pers. 168.

2370. NEieBAT-a-nu cf. " Muitabar-

$4-mutanu. 237 1. Ni-bi-ru : nzin (= ii Marduk),

CT 25, 3 5 Obv. 7 a ; 36 Obv. 6 a ; 43 K

4210, 7 ; Br. 5354 ; Dhorme T R 79, 109 ;

cf. i L Mnrduk 11, 7 6.

2372. Ni-ib-bu-ealam, Br. 12702.

2373. Ni-en-gal, (iz Be-dit i-lz'), CT

24, 25. 9 5 ; text. parall. CT 24, 13. 38

eius loco : . . . .-urzl &-'"u-gal.

2374. Ni-zi-ik-turn, daemon quidam,

cuius forma describitur Thoinps. Dev.

2, P. 157, 104-112.

2375. Ni-mar-ra, Langd. Lit. 140.

2376. Ni-mu, Br. 12686.

2377. Ni-lIlu-du, Br. 12687.

2378. Ni-na-at, Clay, PN 206.

2379. Ni-ru, Br. 12688 ; n'uL Mu-gid-

keida(da) I W R a - s u , V R 46, 47.

2380. Ni-tuk-ki = iz Bel, M 3705 ;

cf. U r W i - t u t , Bart. I 1 61, 22. 1.

2381. Ni "-ra I du (= dunzu "TL-ki-

ga-ge), CT 24, 16. 3 2 ; 28, 8 3 a ; Str.

AV 1040. 2382. d Nj ni-l<i-li-im- kilim 1 ILL, CT 25,

1, 2 a . 2383. d Niba ni-b[a-a]-lam -alam / q ~ i n

= "unzu-zi], CT 25, 7 . 5 a ; 24, 9 . 5 ;

24, 19, 2, 4 ; Br. 13109.

2384. Nig-ga-ba, Br. 13835 ; d R I i u

("gulb-da " Silz-na-ge]), CT 25, 19. 1 3 ;

2 1 Obv. 6.

2385. Nig-gu-bar-an-na I .. ., CT

24, 21. 126 .

2386. Nig-gi-mu ; ~..GC Nu-nzud-da I Q, V R 46, 44.

2387. Nig-gi(n)-na I sukal CCBa66ar-

g e ; iL hi-i t-tur~~ / d u ~ n u Ba66ar-ge; "4- 6i da-mi-i& I sukal "Nig-gi(n)-na-ge, CT

24, 31. 81-83; ["I 1 dumu-sal "abbar-

ge ; [ d R ] / min; [G&-6i da-rni-i&] I snkal

Wig-&(n)-rca-ge, CT 25, 26 Obv. 16-18 ;

[Nig-gi(n)]-na (emesal äm-gi(n)-na) = iLKettunz, K 171 R 5, cf. Zim. lTSGW,

63, 100. (dunzu loco dz~mu-sal pluries

occurrit ; hinc ICzttum considerata est

«f i l ia » S a m a ~ , quod quadrat ad « N i g D

= Nin) ; cf. " Nig-gi(?z) g"x-6a I sukhal

Qa66ar-ge; il ki-it-tunt I dumu "Babbar-

ge, I 1 R 58, 10 sq. (cf. Str. AV 7895).

cf. 'VGt tuw; " &nzai; d Nig-zi(d)-da.

2388. Nig-eiim-bul-gig I &Gab-6a

d' bnbbar-ra-ge, CT 24, 32. 1 0 3 ; 49, 11 6.

2389. Nig-Y-dP-du„ 1 du (rnu-ga~

' ! nn-na-ge), CT 24, 3 , 20.

2390. Nig-zP-gAl-dim-dm'rn-me(- ma) I (= iLBe-Zit i-li), CT 24, 12, 3 2 ;

25, 91 6.

239 1. Mg-zi(d)-da / sukal-a-zi(d)-da-

g e (dei h n z a ~ ) , CT 24, 31. 7 4 ; 25, 26

Obv. 9 ; K 171 R 4 : [Nig-z i (d)]-da (eine-

sal: äm-zi(d)-da) = Kettunz; cf. Zirn.

VSGW, 63, 1 0 0 ; cf. WNig=gi(n)-an. 2392. Nig-mes-ki-el / [rnin (= L&?)]-

n-&a-ki-ge, C S 24, 30. 115 (cf. 114); cf.

(2 Nin.. . . . I d E?Z-UYZL-I~ZL i n a U , g n tu-ba

"i-ge, CT 25, 14. 30.

2393. Nig-mud-bad = icSa-+nuZ-Zum,

RA 10, 69.

2394. Nig-si-sA / s?~kal 6-gti6-6u-ge

(dei 3anzni), CT 24, 31. 7 0 ; CT 25, 26

Obv. 1 0 ; I< 171 R 6 : [Nig-si]-sa (eme-

sal : Ern-si-s6) = IMeSaru??~; cf. Zirn.

VSGW, 63, 100.

2395. Nigingar, Hub. Pers. 1 7 8 ; BE

3, n. 134, 1 1 (sic!), p. 91 ; ( U r R, pass.);

Langd. PS. p. 34, 40; 177, 13. n. 4 ;

184, 10 : 191, 61 (emesal : gaian e'-nigin-

mav-ra) (z Ba-C?); cf. Bart. I , 29, 5.

19 : Nigin-rte-2-?.

2396. WNII(N) cf. I i lnrn .

2397. [' Ni]gi(n)-bad (vezIizzi(6)-be?) / 1" hin-gi-ad ...., C T 24, 35. 27.

2398. d ni-gi-iv NigPr (= i s ~ d a d ) , CT

24, 32. 122; 25, 20. 9 a. 2399. d [nlim-gir-gir-ri Nirngirgirri /

min (= "dad) , C T 25, 17. 351 20, 9 6 :

nim-gi-ia-ri d.. . [?I / "1 Arln[d] ; C T 29, 45.

18. cf. Br. 13253: "Me'v-nint-giv.

2400. WNarnin = iLE-a; cf. V R 37, 9-1 1 : 71% Izi.mi-in / R ] "GE-&; " Ja-na-bi i R 1 i12-a; 6-a I R / izg-a, C T 25, 50 Obv.

8 : 2-kugaLabzu en-idim I L? I " 2 - a .

2401. Nimin I A*-tziw, V R 39, 23 g.

2402. Nimin-du I mia (= " ~ i n - i b ) ,

C T 25, 12. 7 (I 11 R 57, 52 C ) ; "timin

ni-"in-d[u] (= Nilzib); C T 24, 6. 35 ; cf.

23, 131 n ; W i m i n ni-min-du-[d]u / min (= il .$apnaS), C T 25, 25. 15 ; 46, 80-7-19,

131 R 4.

2403. Ni-in 1 suxu3 I i a "Ni-in-nn i z s -

ma, AI 1920.

2404. Nin-a-a, SAK 162, 7 a.

2405. Nin-a-?3U-ba-d-bi, S A K 154,

1. 3 1 ; (" nirz Unu(g) hi-ga-ka = IStar). 2406. "in-a-ZU, maritus "Erei-ki-gad,

sic iam DP ; cf. I , 1.

I. Texfns arch.: 1) accipit oblatio-

nes : ezen-bulug-kzi W i n g i r s u (resp. Wi-

na)-ka DP. 66, 4 ; 54, 5 ; 43, 5, 9 ; ezen-

RisaZ-b-ba, DP 54, 5 ; ezen Se " Nixa-ba,

DP 45, 6 ; i tu ezen dBa-L-Ra-ka, DP 51,

2 ; 5 ; cf. D P 46, 3, S T H 41 R 2 ; Nik.

3, 4 ; (Ur %...); R T C 63, 1 ; cf. RA 6, 26.

2) NingiS-zi(d)-da fiZius N., S A K

86; 1, 4.

3) (Hammurabi) « princeps, excelsus,

qui sple~idescere fecit faciem iliStar, qui

instituit cenas mundas pro dN. , qui

adiiivit (?) populum suum tempore mise-

riae, qui firmavit substantiam (?) eius Ba-

bylone in pace » ; C. Harn. 4, 36-44.

4) Itzd ki-sig &Nix-a-zu; i tu ezen d N ;

Radau E B H 134 Obv. 1 0 ; 299; Legr.

R. d ' U, pass.; de Gen. T D pass.; Ur d.

I. C. 5512 Obv. Tr. D 6 6 ; Hub. Pers.

178. n. 7 ; cf. V R 43, 27 a, merisis

Nin-a-zu = UZuZ.

11. Texttrs recentiores : 1) In serie

A n / izA-nzsm W. pertinet ad familiam

d Nilzib (?), et quidem ad ultimam eius

partein, quae inducitur cum ~EreSkigaZ

et entimerat omnes deos iriferni ; eius

uxor est " Nin-gir-da; cf. Zim. V S G W

63, 121 sq.

2) " Nin-a-zu I " Nin-ib, CT 25, 8. 13 ;

d~mCrt-a-zu I Wirt-a-zu I Su-ma, I1 R 59,

34 e ; 1 min (= NA- ib) , I1 R

57, 51 a.

3) « mater Nin-a-ztr », cf. K B 6 , 258.

29 ; 2, 20 ; 525.

4) " S U g C( R " Ni@-a-ha-Rzsd-du, Snr-

pu 8, 4.

5) i t Tnmnz est « zw-sag Umzin-a-zu - vir "in-a-zzb (?) » cf. Zirn. Tarn.

p. 708, 20 ; 717 b ; cf. Langd. PS. 300,

4 ; 304, 13 n. 5.

6) n~~~~ N i m Nin-a-zu 61Z i ~ ~ i t i m

( t im) , Vir. A. Ch. 25, 29.

111. Conclusio. "in-a-zu (azu = medicus ?) pertinet ad deos Ningi iz i (d)-

da, Tamuz, Ninni; de eius relatione

' ad ultimam cf. I , 3 et identificationem

Itu ezen "Nin-a-zu cum UZzdZ, qui est

mensic ChNinni et 11, 4. De eius rela-

tione ad "rei-ki-gaZ cf. V. gr. DP 51

et alios text. I, 1 cit.; cf. "Nin-ib.

2407. 'Nin-a-ba-kud-du, I) Br. 11102;

Q 1 NNINa-'L(L"%n-Zi[GZb-ge], C T 24, 11.

40 ; " R I NiN-oi * En-ZiCZa-ge, CT 24,

24. 56 ; " 1 Su C T 25, 42 ; I< 2114, 1 1 ;

"R I be-lit te-Lid-ti i a a-Li-kat su-Li-e. .. . . C T 25, 49. R 1 ; M. 8487; 11397. cf.

Maklfi p. 133, 145. 2) ~ u r p u 8, 4 ; Zim. Rit. n. 26, 3. 27

sqq. : domum e t 14 ? labra, 3 oblationes

praepara pro "zag-su(g) et " R ; item

1. C. 138, 1 4 ; 142, 15, 6, 3 ; 144, 20, 9 ;

146, 1 3 ; 196, 2. 2.

3) Maklti 2, 145; cf. 1. C. p. 133: "R = be-lit e-g-z~6-6i-e = domina aquae purifi-

cationis ; = be-lit Si@-te/i = domina exor-

cismi ; morbum capitis (@'U). . . "R ex

corpore eius expellat e t ad caput eius

semper stet ... « mater magna »; cf. ZA

16, 188. 45.

Conclusio. W. erat dea, quae simul

cum arcisacerdote dei Enlil, "Azag-sn(g)

(eius consorte ?) in ritualibus purificatio-

nis e t exorcismi invocabatur.

2408. Nin-A-gal, SAK 60 a , 1. 7 ; 62

C-f; Hub. Pers. 178 n. 6 ; de Gen. T D

5512 R. (deus tutelaris farniliae U?* "Ba-&

patesi LagaS);

" R I " S I M U G / iz 2 - a I Sn nap-pa-&i,

C T 25, 48. 8.

[" Ninl-d-gal I min (= Ea) I i a nap-pa

[-&I, C T 24, 42. 115 ; cf. Br. 6723, 13608.

(W = =ZEa faber ferrarius).

"in-U-gal(?zn) . . . . (= IStav?) ; cf.

d N a 1 ", C T 24, 46, 6 6.

2409. Nin-A-dam-azag-ga I h m -

6i-sal (scil. dLi l , filii W a h ) , C T 24, 26.

106 ; Nm-U-danz-azag-ga I mirt (=

"Ninkavvaka), C T 25, 3. 45.

2410. Nin-A-~al[-?] = dna (an-na?

= plumbum) C T 24, 49. 6 b ; cf. "zag.

241 1. Nin-Ab-buziir (?) (= U-U) I min (= Zarpanit), C T 25, 35 Obv. 16 ; 36

Obv. 1 5 ; Br. 11066; 10993. (King locis

citatis clarum habet Signum « 6uzhr » ;

secundum ver0 Jensen in his textibus

scribitur s ignun~ « dugu » (Br. 8979),

quod fortasse mutatum est in « dubur D

(Br. 8982), cf. LugaGab-dubur = Mar-

dztk, Zim. VSGW 63, 98).

2412. Nin-Ab-sag, ~ u b . Pers. p. 179;

Bart. I 34, 80. 4.

2413. Nin-abzu = Zarpanit; CT 25,

35 Obv. 17 ; 36 Obv. 16 ; = QaSan-

abzu (emesal), Br. 10993.

2414. Nin-Ag-ga 1 nzin (= "A.A);

C T 25, 9. 20 ; Br. 11038 ; Ksausz, Sieg.

P. 88.

2415. Nin-mag-ga, Br. i 1087, se-

cundum C T 24, 40. 59 corrigendum in

Qnl-azag-ga; cf. h. et " Pup-sukal; ct.

"in-ialai. 2416. Nin-azag-$Al / 8u, CT 24, 4.

1 7 ; text. parall. C T 24, 21. 77; [W&]-

azag-ga, Br. 13632.

2417. Nin-azag-nun-na I SupGu[6-

ba dei Sie?]) , C T 25, 19. 11; 21 Obv.

4; Br. 13633; SAIC 62 f ; WNin nin-

azag-nun-na, SAK 60, 4. 8; de Gen. T D

5482, 5514. (= IStar).

2418. "in-Alk-ka-di, I<rausz, Sieg.p.

88 11. 5 ( H o n ~ . ) (= kinz~nttz6m?).

2419. Nin-amaS / [ C U ] , CT 24, 4. 13: d Nin %zi% (= a-nza-ai>.Amai I [ j u ] . C T 24

21. 7 5 ; Br. 13597.

2420. Nin-amaS-azag-ga / Su si6

ziz-sZg-ga " En-lil-ld-ge (pastos caprarum

pinguium (?) dB.), C T 24, 11. 37 ; 24,

54 (sZg-sZ[g]"; C T 24,24.55 deest «Ni% »;

Langd. PS. p. 154, 36 11. 15 ; Br. 13598.

242 1. Nin-anraag-e, cf. Wh- ka- a-

nzaS-a. 2422. Mn-an-na : min ((= i i t a r kak-

Rabi), C T 25, 31. 16; 24, 21. 78; 4, 19

( d R / S U ) ; Br. 13570 ; N&(-na)-an-na

dub-sar-nza& hibri2(g)-g& (= Arala) = ir duj-Sav-ra-turn +-turn Sa A-ra-al-Li-e

(scriba magna inferni), C T 16, 3. 95 ;

17, 47. 95; Krausz, Sieg. p. 8 8 ; Zirn.

Tam. 712, 4 ; cf. Be-lif-fe'ri = GeStk-

an-na; cf. Jastr. Rel. 1, 356; cf. i1 IStar I. 2423. Nin-an-si-an-na, d Ninni dR

nin-a-ni-ir, C T 3, 1 C . cf. Hehn Gottes-

idee p. 48 n. 5 ; cf. dNin-si-an-na.

2424. Nin-an-ta-gzil I dMin (=Ni%-

gal), Br. 10998.

2425. d ~ i n - ~ ~ S ~ ( ? ) , Bart. 1, 29. 3,

6 ; 2, 78. 67, 5.

2426. Nin "-la-az-azag-gi = t a &-la

Sn Sadi-i, Br. 10991.

2427. Nin-at-ka-at (cf. npn?), Br.

13591.

2428. Nin-ba-bar-ra, Br. 13569.

2429. Nin-ba-bi(1)-ka-Szi(g) I ~ t ~ g

e'-?nah-ge, CT 24, 26. 109 (- 111 R, 67.

27 C « tzr D, loco « bi(l) ). 2430. N l n - ~ A ~ - n a , danz-6i-sa~ (scii.

dei Cugal-ab-6a) ; cf. T S A 10, 3; Scheil

T e. s. 3, 38. 4.

243 1. Nin-banda(da), RTC n. 281

Obv.; Hub. Pers. 178.

2432. Nin-bar, zLmin (= ?), M . 8444.

2433. Nin-bar I te-~i-tunt; (ernecai :

" GaSnn-bar), Br. 11055 ; CT 1, 6. 1 ; Hub.

Pers. 178 n. 13.

2434. NPn-bar-gi-si I in (= 2~ Zar-

Pa-ni-tum), CT 25, 35 Obv. 15 ; 36 Obv.

1 4 ; I1 R 54, 6 1 g ; 59, 50 6 (CdR]); cf.

umzin-6av-gi-si.

2435. Nin-bar-sig-ga ...., CT 24,

37. 7.

2436. Nin-buzhr, Br. 13634 ; cf. "u-

zzir. 2437. Nin-bul-bul hu = ei-je-pu (=

noctua), CT 16, 12. 20 ; Nh-Oulbulbu I if-+ur lir?nut-ti (cf. Unglücksrabe), V R

27, 37 C.

2438. Nin-bur "-"I Ga1 1 .... biv-ki

(fil. cLMnh), C T 24, 13. 1.

2439. "' NIN "'-" bizi-me[r] / f i 1 .

"Ninmarhi, CT 25, 27, K 2117, 8 ; cf.

dNin-pis6n. 2440. " NIN-g& ga-bur-ra I m.i. (=

Ninkarraka), C T 25, 3. 61 ; 29 Rm. 2,

289, 2. 9.

2441. ~in-CkAf giG, oblationem ac-

cipit in « ezen 6ulug-kzi " Arien-ka », DP

53, 6.

2442. Nin-g&-gi-a I ~GzL-la; cf. aGa-

San-ma-gi-a I CLR etc., Br. 11043; (=

"in-8'-ggGn) ; CT 32$ 41 R 3 ; 50 Obv. ;

de Geil. T D 5513.

2443. Nin-g&+gi, BE 1 , n. 100; de

Gen. T D 5501 Obv. 1.

2444. Nin-ga-U(g)-ga I ~1 G&; cf.

GaSan-ma-zk(g)-ga I etc., I1 R 59. 32e;

(cf. X "Nin-e'-d(g)-ga) .

2445. Nin- ...-g a-tu5 = se[z ..., 1 M .

8490.

2446. Nin-gad-ki-du I SU, CT 25, 1. 4.

2447. Nin-gal, uxor dNnnnn(r) (postea

"En-zu), dei urbis Ur.

I. Text. auch. 1) Nur-immer, rex

Larsa, aedificavit d-nun-muh 6-me-te(n)-

ni-nun-gLZ-hnv (?) pro d Nanna(r) "in-

gal; SAK 208, 4.

2) « iL Nanna(r) rex Ur et "in-gal,

mater Ur, qui in coelo fata determiilant D,

SAIC 198 d 2, 5 sq.

3) « "a66av (= SamaS), genitus a

dNanna(r), filius 6-kiS(-Li)-nu-gal, quem

dNin-gal genuit », SAIC 206 6 1.

4) ddVin-uvi7~i (Z deae dorninae Ur

urbis). . . Dungi.. . aedificavit templum

eius e'-kar-zi(d)-da SAK 192 k.

5) Thronum pro Wingal fecit Sam-

suiluna, Paffr. GI. 161.

6) ", de Gen. Tr. D 9 ; SA 217;

iiom. pr. (Azag d ..., Ur ...), Langd.

T D 55 ; SA 7 ; 18 ; Legr. R d'U 27 Obv.

268 Obv.; CT 3, 35. 2 ; 37, 5 ; Ranke

Pers. 204; Hub. P. 178 n. 15 ; Thur.

Dg. LC 64 ; Ungn. Dilb. 135; Krausz,

Sieg. 10, 31 (Wn-zu u "in-gal).

11. Text. recent.: 1) In serie A n 1 iLA-num Win-gaZ est uxor dEn-zu; af-

feruiltur inulta eius nomina scil. CT 24,

18-27; 30, 11-17; 39, 11. 29; CT 25, 34

R 1-5; CT 18, 29. 38-46; sequuntur dii

ei ministrantes scil. W e - h i n , eius sukad,

et duo gu(d)-dzib; hic quoque il ZanzaS

est eius filius; cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 114 sq.

2) Nabonido, regi Babylonis, iL Sin et

iLNirtgnd iam in utero matris regnum

praedestinaverunt; Langd. NBIC 218, 4.

Manus iLSin et ilNingal etc. apprehen-

dit eosque in e'-&L-&ul in Havvan ur-

bem duxit; 1. C. 222, 18 ; dNin-ga l ma-

ter magnoruni deorum, l. C. 224, 38;

291, 2. 5 ; iLSin et iLN. ei coronam (a-

gi-e) in sempiternum dederui~t, 1. C.

234, 22.

3) "in(?) (= Br. '7836)-~ad-e ama

an-nrc-ge = Cl Nin-gad um-mzt ianzi-e,

Langd. PS. 152, 18 n. 12.

4) HYMN. cf. Hehn, Gottesidee 49.

5) Eius navis processionis : g i i Mk-nu-

ri-banda, I1 R 62, 2. 48.

6) "in-gnl postea = Nikkal (b), ZA 11, 396 sqq.

7) NOM. PROP. Tallq. Nam. 269.

2448. Nin-gal-ASCur, Br. 13617.

2449. Nin-gaI-nun-na = Danzkinrc,

uxor iL E a ; Q nie-gababzu-ge = "in-

Ai-nn Sav-rat aj-si-i, V R 51, 24 sq. ;

Langd. PS. 112, 26; cf. M. 8468; 8504.

2450. Nin-ghn-Surim I i t r , CT 25,

42, K 2114, 10.

2451. Nin-ganam ( iuvim) , ~ u b . Pers.

178 (sub dNin-u). 2452. Nin-gar-ki-da I +%in (= SU) ;

(= d Nin-gad-Ai-&), CT 25, 1. 5 ; Br.

13647.

2453. Nin-gar-en-n[a],c~24,49.19.

2454. Nin-gara I [Su], CT 24, 21.

71 ; (4, 5) ; cf. Nin-ni ga-rn-gara.

2455. Nin-geStin-na = Bel2 si-?.i, M. 8458.

2456. Nin-geStin-an-na,~alduo-[s~] ja idini, CT 23, 16. 15 ; IV R 27, 29;

C f Be'dit-siri; Geitin-an-na.

2457. Nin-gu-e-sir-ka I dam-6;-[sad]

(scil. dei (EPisan-ur?), CT 24, 35. 31 ;

Br. 13588.

2458. Nia-$G-edin-na ; d Gaimz-gzi-

edin-na I d R / dam-Di-sad (scil. dei W a v -

fu ) , I1 R 59, 43 d ; CT 25, 23. 20: [iLAS-

TU]-turn 1 danz-6i-sad,. cf. Ranke, Pers.

p. 205. GaSan-gzi-edin-rta = 6e-Zit s ke

. [-ri], PI. 4985.

2459. Nin-gia-eri-na / (be-dit i - d i ) ,

CT 24, 12. 11 ; 25, 80 6 ; (uxor avis Zh,

ICB 6, 54. 21. Q 1 uutug e'-kur[-ra-ge],

CT 24, 36. 36; I11 R 67, 56 a.

2460. Nin-g6-bar-an-na = d u d -

giSgal(?)-Zn, Br. 11026; CT 25, 13. 34:

di? I pnin (= "in-ib). 2461. Ni& gia[g], c T 25, 39. 3 a. 2462. Nin-g6n-na, M . 8448, cf. d ~ e -

gzin ; "Nin-DAR.n. 2463. Nin =ghn-an-na : 66 I s tar kak-

kabi, CT 25, 31. 9 ; Br. 11028. Thur.

Dg. LC p. 64 (non legendum: "in-

dar-an-na); Vir. A c h 1st. 12 etc.; Krausz,

Sieg. 89 sqq. (Hom. 1. C. n. 1) ; cf.

"in-DA1P.n.

2464. Nin-gi-azag-ga I (= wmt- ki-na dain-bi-sad) scil. dei Eu, CT 24,

15. 5 7 ; 27, 19 a. 2465. d Nin-gi min (= dn> l< i l im) dü 1 ~ n i n

(Y S z r ) , CT 25, 1. 3 a. 2466. Nin-gi(g)-dam, ur C.. ~ i k .

40, 2.

2467. Min (= Nin)-gir I m i n (= gir[-lad] 6-ktw-va-ge), C T 24, 10. 18.

2468. Nin-giir I akmu, Br. 11070; M .

8479 ; " 1 min (= Nilz "in-i[6]-ge), CT

24, 10. 3.

2469. Nin-gir-banda 1 6 - i z 6 - 624, Br.

11071.

2470. Nin-gir„-gi-lum ; d G a J n n -

gir„-bi-lurn I (ER I izlitav, Zim. Tam. p.

711; M. 4935, 4998; 8470.

2471. Nin-gir-da ; a GaSan-@V-da 1 1 dam-6i-sal, I1 R 59, 35 e ; ["I I

dam-6i-sal (scil. dei dNin-a-zu), CT 25,

5. 53 ; CT 25, 8. 14 : "in-LID+-gan-

da / "Gu-La; cf. Langd. PS. p. 160, 7,

n. 3 ; cf. "a(g). . .; cf. dNin-a-zu ; "in-

giS-zi(d)-da eius filius.

2472. Nin-gir-mal 1 A-da-nzu, Br.

11072.

2473. Nin-gir-SU, deus belli urbis

Girsu (hodie Telloh).

I. Text. auch. : FILIUS (dumu) "EH-

Lid, SAK 96, 7. 5 ; 98, 9. 24 sqq. (ur-

sag d E.) ; cf. Paffr. G1. 161 (dumu-sag

dEn-Lid est Wannn(r) ; dunzu-$ab-ieS kuv-

gad est i1 Nergal).

2) Eius MATER est capra sacra, quae

nutrit capras l u l h u , SAK 130, 10, 4 sq.

3) Eius uxon est V a - h , SAK 126 su-

pra, 9-18 ; eius nuptiae die primo anni,

1. C. 136, 16. 19 sqq.

4) Eius DUO FILII dGakadim et "Dun-

Sa(g)-ga ; cf. h. ; eius SEPTEM FILIAE,

SAK 130, 11. 3 sqq.

5) Eius SORORES W i n a et dNisa6a,

SAK 94, 5. 17, 25.

6) Dei ei ministrantes sunt praeter

duos filios 15 alii dii, cf. SAK 127, 6, 3-

129, 8. 10.

Alii catalogi afferuntur in text. temp.

Urukagina, qui enumerant oblatioiles,

quae ipsi e t diis cognatis offeruntur;

eius dies festi sunt : Ezen 6udug-kh W&-

giv-su-Ra: DP 66 ; Nik. 26; 163; TSA

51 ; ezen Se-hh dN.-Ra: DP 62 sq. ; Nik.

24 ; 150; 152; 189; 271; cf. nomina

mensium : ifu ezen-6ulzhglie-kh dNingir-

su-Ra, pass. Praeterea accipit oblationes

in festo (ezen) nmav-a-a-si(g)-gi-da, DP

60, 2 ; 48, 2 ; Nik. 27. 2; ezen Qa-6-Ra ... ezen rZiraGka, RTC 46, 3 ; DP 67, 1 ;

Nik. 28, 1 ; ezen budug[Se-Rh "Nina-ka:

DP 43, 2, 3, 9 ; 53, 9 ("Nin-giv-su-iigi-

6i); Nik. 151, 1 ; i tu ezeu dNe-(u)gun,

Nilr. 29, 1 ; i tu Se-kin-kud-du, D P 44, 2;

dNin-mav h b , DP 55, 3. cf. 1. C. 49, 2 ;

54, 7, sq.

7) N. est potissimum deus belli : cf.

SAK 124, 5 . 1 (ur-sag); 98, 8. 15 sqq.;

9, 20 sqq.; 86 k 2, 11 ; 90, 2. 1 0 ; 94,

5. 13 ; 100, 11. 20 sqq.; 10, 2-4 (descriptio

eius figurae : vir, cuius statura usque ad

coelum pertingit, ad cuius latus avis

diva Im-gi(g) (aquila), ad cuius pedes

tempestas, ad cuius dextram et sinis-

tram duo leones; eius signum est ful-

men (1. C. 102, 12. 10); eius terribiles

tauri, 1. C. 104, 14, 14 ; eiiis arma: Mi-i6,

clava cum 50 (ninnh) capitibus, 1. C. 227,

10 6 ; alia arma sunt : Sav-zir, 1. C. 106,

15. 22 sqq. etc. Snr-gaz, 68, 5. 3 9 ; igi-

hz~S, 98, 9. 25: da-zh(g), 98, 9. 26 ; eme-

giv, a-ma-rzh, ea-ra-i6, 128, 7. 14 sqq.;

eiuc duo armigeri : "Lugad-kz~vdub, d Ku-

Sunn-x""-um, 128, 7. 12 sqq.; 24 sqq.

cf. Paffr. G1. 165 sqq.

8) W. deus agriculturae: eius ager,

in quo omnia genera frumentorum abun-

danter crescunt, et quem eius agricola

dGii-6nv-2 colit, vocatur gti-edk-na, SAK

12, 6. 1 2 ; 20 6, 4 : 26, 9. 25; 36 k 5 ;

38, 2. 2 ; 104, 14. 1 9 ; 132, 11. 15 sqq.;

cf. dies festos priinitiarum frumenti 6u-

Zug et Je (hordei et tritici (?)) cf. 6) ; cf.

quoque C. Ham. 3, 36-46.

9) Eius TITULI : < sicut serpens » ; « im-

mensus sicut profundum inare ; sicut

domus abyssi; cuius cor sicut aqua iu-

giter manans ; qui amat oblationes, mu-

sicam, etc. » cf. Paffr. GI. 168 sqq.

10) Principes Girsu urbis, eius culto-

res, se vocant : expugnatores ; sacerdo-

tes, (sangu) ; en ; pa-te-si-gal; sib d N.

etc., Paffr. GI. 170 sqq.; 221.

11) Eius templum est e'-ninnt~ (= 50)

in Girsu, cf. Gud. Cyl. A et B; cf. Paffr.

GI. 175 sqq.; ibi multae quoque afferun-

tur res sacrae pro cultu " N . ; pro his

cf. quoque text. periodi Urukagina su-

pra (6) citatos.

12) Quomodo Se habeat ad Nippur,

ad Eridu, ad Uruk cf. Paffr. G1. 187.

13) NOM. PROP. : Hub. Pers. 178;

Paffr. G1. 187; - bad(-mu), S T H 17, 3,

18, 2; Nik. 2, 3 ; - rnad-j-es-zi(d), D P

114, 7 ; - ur-mu, S T H 15, 5, Nik. 18,

3 : 2, 6 ; - ig-gad, TSA 2, 6 ; - igi-gu6,

S T H 15 R 1; Nik. 2 R 2 ; -4Irn-Gi(g)ku,

DP 31, 6 ; - tk-rnu, S T H 25, 7, Nik. 2,

7 ; - men-zi(d), S T H 18, 5; Uru-ka-

gi(n)-na, - L-su, D P 116, 9 ; Me -, DP

59, 8 ; cf. D P 135, 12. L& -, de Gen.

T D 4679 etc.; Legr. R d'U 8 Obv. etc.;

..., Bart. 2, 52, 2, 4 etc.; giS-sar <.., Bart. 1, 21. 102 Obv.; saflgu. & . .., Bart.

1, 13. 44 ; i d '$Nin-gir-su uSurnga2, SAIC

227, 10 c ; id "R ui6ru 'Ci-ta ner-gad, SAK

52, 12. 36: TSA 23 R 6 ; a- ia(g)(ni-

dzh) dR h-zi(d)-da ("Nilzn), CT 1, 2, 2 ;

3, 5, 2, 22, 3 ; TU, 2, 2; 3, 2; Bart. 1,

14. 36 Obv.; 15, 364 Obv. Tempore lae

dyn. Bab. occurrit solum 16i C.. ., nomen

civis urbis Girsu; Ranke Pers. 204.

11. Textus rec . 1) In serie An I iU-

nzbm, "Nin-givsu cum eius uxore "Ba-zi

e t diis ministrantibus propter uxorem,

quae est dea Partus, simul cum i1 IStar

e t deabus similibus adducitur, cf. Zim.

VSGW 63, 108; 119.

Textus hoc loco non est bene conser-

vatus; cf. " 1 rnin (= "in-ib), CT 25,

13. 29; 24, 16. 436; 45, 666; 49, 12.

"Umzin-rne-ir-si = [dNiilz-gir-] su / SZL, I1

R 59, 26 6; Br. 10994; M. 8430. Ur(?)

"in-gir-su E ik-ka-rutn ; &"L&-niv-gab = W ; CL R W A . D I = Wi?z-i6, Str. AV

6268 ; eius navis : gis Na-abzu-nu-kuS-Sa,

Str. AV 2236; cf. CT 25, 1 sq. 2, 1-25.

2) s w p u 4, 43: solvant (obsessum)

i-dad, iLNini6, i~Zamalrnal, iL S U g et

a N . ; 1. C. 4, 80: appareat iGR, domiilus

agrorum (6e'l me-riS-ti); 1. C . 8, 13: sol-

vant te ilNini6 iLN. B a 4 u iWu-da ;

CT 16, 1 . 10 : "R Zugal gi"u.

3) KUDURRU, cf. Hinlie a new bound.

st. 226.

4) B-6a-si-ra-nu " Nin-gir-su ah-

bu-ut seri izA-nu, V R 46, 1. 48; cf. Vir.

Ach . Sin. 19, 22 ; mU1 En-temen-na-maS-

lum d R , CT 33, 3. 22 (= Centaurus,

Bez. ZAF U. 25.

5) NOM. PROP., Tallq. Nam. 269.

111. Conclueio : W. est deus belli e t

agrorum ; nam deus urbis bellicosae, cu-

ius incolae potissimum de agris, peco-

ribus, piscibus vivebant, omnibus his

proventibus benedicere debebat ; liinc

d N. confusione duorum deorum ortus

esse existimandus non est. " Gatumdug

tamen et d Nina ad anteriorem periodum

historiae urbis >irpurla pertinere viden-

tur, in quo "N. nondum erat deus ur-

bis Girsu. dN. fuisse deum solis, pro-

bari posse mihi non videtur. Quia W.

in multis similem naturam habet atque

iWini6, postea interdum cum eo con-

funditur (sicut eorum uxores Gula e t

Ba-zi) ; cf. "Bad, Wergad; Winz%, ; &.%Y-

ur, " >ar-gaz.

2474. Nin-gir-su Ba-g6 ( ~ a - g i tem-

plum quoddam in Girsu 'Ci), accipit obla-

Nin-gir-su Uru lzi - 203

tiones : in : ezen 6ztluglSe-kh Wina-ka,

DP 45, 1 ; 53, 1 ; TSA 1 R 2; Ur d . . . ,

RTC 61 R 1.

2475. Nin-gir-su Uru ki, Ur " ...., RTC 75, 4.

2476. Nin-gir-sii ICiISB%, a c c i p i t

oblationes in ezen 6uZug-kzi " Nina-ka,

DP 53, 11.

2477. Nin-gir-su Im-gi(g) bu, DP

31, 6.

2478. Nin-gir-su-nin-ni -gar - ra accipit oblationes in : ezen 6ulugl-e-kzi

"Nina-ka, DP 53, 4 ; TSA 1, 2; RTC

47, 4 ; Nik. 23, 3 : ezen-Se Wina-ka, DP

45 3 ; itu udu-Sh-Se-a-ka e'-ud-sav Nina '68-

V , su ..., DP 47 2; cf. S T H , 41, 3 ; DP 50,

2 ; 197, 5.

2479. Nin-gir-su Ka-di I min (=

~'Nin-ib), CT 25, 13. 11 6; Br. 10996.

2480. Nin-gig (?), BE 3, 152 sigill.

248 1. Nin-giS-zi(d)-da : I. Text. : 1 ) d N . filius W&-zu,

SAK 86 i , 1, 4 ; 3, 7 ; filius A m , SAIC

140, 23. 18.

2) deus protector familiae et persoilae

Gudea patesi, cf. Paffr. GI. 55 sqq. ;

188; SAK 68 supra 4 ; 74, 9. 4 ; C. 1 ;

82 supra 12; 94, 5. 19 sqq.; 108, 18.

16 ; 120, 30. 2 sq. ; 140 Y ; 144 6 ; cf. RA

6, 96 sqq.

3) W i n g i r s u ei protegenda tradit ur-

bem, colles, valles, SAK 86 i, 1, sqq.;

cf. 196 f. 4) e' W..., SAK 8 6 4 3. 7 ; 1 4 0 r ; CT

5, 19. 1 ; 7, 10. 4 ; 2 7 a R ; 9, 29Obv.,

39, 1 ; 49 a R ; 10, 18.3 ; 36, 1; T U n. 5,

7 ; 9 Obv. ; 10 Rev.; 33, 23; 108, 3 ;

119, 14; 170; 263 ; 308, 4 ; RTC 4; 399

R ; Bart. I1 96, 117; pa-al dN. , Legr. R

d 'U 112 Obv.

5) NOM. PROP.: Hub. Pers. 178; Thur.

Dg. LC p. 64.

-

6 ) In serie An 1 %L A-nunz N . pertinet

ad familiam dNilzib (?) et quidem ad ulti-

mam eius partem, quam inducit "Brei-

kigad, regina inferorum. Eius pater est

Nin-a-zu, eius mater "in-gir-da; eius

uxor?, cf. CT 25, 5. 60-67 a ; cf. "R = UmLn-w~u-zi(d)-da 1 iu, CT 25, 28 I<

2115, 3-5 a ; Br. 11045 ; M. 8462 ; cf. Zim.

VSGW 63, 121 sq.

7) " Sivis u d R, Maklil 7, 11; Weissb.

Bab. Misc. p. 33, 33.

8) Tamuz vocatur dumu d Umhn- zu-

zi(d)-da; ergo eius filius?, cf. Ziril. Tam.

708, 21.

9) GaSalz @-da umzin-mu-zi(d)-da,

Reisn. Hymn. 48 Rev. 7 (prior eius

mater) ; UmLn-wzu-zi(d)-da. . . ina Li-mi-it

gi-ir-si-e (in finibus urbis Girsu), Langd.

Lit. p. 20, 5 (inter "&(L)-ga-mes et

d Dumu-zi) . 10) Mensis eius est Abu, IV R 33, 4.

40 ; cf. « mense Abu, lnense ministri

(a-rad) Gibil, qui abducit aquam

fundi (?), qui ponit fundamentum (te-

me-en) urbis e t templi, Sarg. Cyl. 61 ;

cf. SAK 120, 30, 2 sq. ; 86 i, 1, 1 sqq.

11) " N. gu-zu-lad kur-ra-ge (inter deos

exorcistas), CT 16, 13. 44 a.

12) ßi.uc 1L Sirn d Nin-gi&zi(d)-da 6lZ ir-

si-tim, CT 33, 2. 8 (= Hydra E, Bez.

ZAF 23). Eius 5ymbolum est « DRACO

ANGUEUS D, ~ f . Sarz. D ~ c . en Ch. pl.

44 ; RA 6, 96 sqq.; sigill. Gudea, RA

6 , 95. Duos quoque serpentes baculo se

circumvolveiltes, in Vase illo libationis

fictos esse sy~ilbolum W., non constat.

Hoc ultirnurn est symbolum Herinetis-

Mercurii (- Nabu ?), dum Aesculapius

unum habet serpentem baculo plerum-

que circumvolutum.

« Si mulier parit e t quidem (infantem)

cum capite serpentis - Omen "in-

gii-zi(d)-da, qui terram vastat ; oinen

Gilgames, qui terram rexit - rex mundi

in terra apparebit ». Jastr. Rel. 11 900.

13) pn-af-tz~ na-Si.. . Nin-giS-zi(d)-da,

Boissier Doc. p. 238, 12 ; cf. Jastr. R.

I1 900, 7.

14) cf. myth. de Adapa, secundum

quem portain palatii Anu custodiui~t

iG Tamuz et " Gii-zi(d)-da (probabili-

ter z Nin-&S-zi(d)-da); ICB V1 94,

20 etc.

11. Conclusio: "N. certe est deus

terrae, cui subesse videtur aqua fundi ;

et quia fundamenta (temen) templorum

et palatiorum usque ad aquain fundi

poilebantur, ipse temen erexisse dicitur ;

hac ratione cohaeret cum iLNz6sku (gi6iZ)

qui propter aliani rationem vocatur

f ~ ~ n d a t o r urbium. Eius ad Tamuz ha-

bitudo iutelligitur, nam praeter alias

rationes aqua quoque fundi pater vege-

tationis vernae (= Tanzuz) dici po-

test. Sicut omnes dii terreni W. quo-

que est deus inferni (eius pater -. Nin-

azu-NevgaZ). W. fuisse deuin solis ex

Gud. Cyl. A 5, 19 sq. deduci posse non

videtur ; nam in ilullo alio textu d N . ad

solem refertur ; hinc « UD » in illo textu

fortasse explicandum est tamquam « Lux,

j%zmvza », quod symbolum pro « Servo

Gi6iZ » mirum non esset.

2482. rd1 Nin-giS-har-an-na : ma-an-

za-at h i n ( ~ I i t a v ? ) , CT 25, 31.7.

2483. Nin-da I m a - ~ 6 h - g ~ ~ d i m g u ~ siv-

ra-ge 1 na-si-ih tar-kud-Zu, CT 24, 10.

5 sq. ; I11 R 68, 38 a. 5 e ; CT 24, 3. 40

( d R I i u ) ; 1. C. 21, 67; Hub. Pers. 178 ;

ICB V1 493 sqq.; de Gen. T D 5483

(Ur d.. .). 2484. Nin-da-gal-zu ( [iu] ( [gn(d)] -

dzi6 "in-gal), CT 25, 19. 24 ; 21 Obv. 17.

2485. Nin - da - mah - k[i 3 di] I [SU

gzh(d)-d]zi6 "in-gaZ ..., CT 25, 19. 25;

21 Obv. 18.

2486. Nin-da-Surim-ma I iu , CT

24, 4. 23; 21, 8 0 ; Br. 13611; Langd.

PS. p. 150 n. 5, 5.

2487. " Nin-dagal-6 ..., CT 25, 46, K

13703.

2488. Nin - dam - an - na, de Gen.

5482; 5514 R.

2489. Nin- dam-gal-nun-na, de

Gen. T D 5482 R I.

2490. Nin - DAR - a, deus quidam

agrestis, pertinens ad familiam "Vina

et " Ninnzarki.

I. Nomen. Signum D A R certe est

Au + g z ~ n u (cf. V. gr. RTC 47, 4 ; TSA

1, 2), quod secundum REC 34 habet

valorem dar ; cum tainen in hoc nomine

saepe occurrat prolungatio « a » (cf. V.

gr. SHK 60, 5. 2 ; 66 6 2. 1 2 ; 140 0;

1 4 4 g ; 227 etc.), nunquam vero « r a », quod coinplementum secus iilvenitur

(cf. dar-ra, CT 7, 17 6 R ; T D T I1

4422 ; CT 3, 42. 118 (dar-rzi)), Signum

hoc probabiliter valorem habet, qui exit

in vocalem (si, su sicut sigunu ?) ; cf.

We-(u)gun-na; " Ne-dar.

11. Text. auch. : 1) "Nin-dar-a ZugaZ-

en, SAIC 60, 5. 2 ; 140 0; 1 4 4 g ; cf. I. C.

66 6, 2. 12: 74, 8. 51 sqq. ; cf. Hilpr.

Aiiniv. 200 f (en = frumentum ?).

2) d N. Zug-abur-sag-, SAIC 71, 8. 53

sq.; cf. 66, 5, 2. 12 sq.; 144g .

3) ICi-ab e' " Nin-&V(-ka) in LagaS,

SAK 58, 5. 3 sq. ; cf. 1. C. 227 6 ; 140 o ;

CT 5, 20. 7 ; 7, 3 1 a R ; 4 3 a R ; 9, 33

R ; 39, 3 ; 10, 25. 3 ; T U n. 5, 5 ; 17, 9 ;

95, 7 ; 147, 2 ; 150, 9 ; RTC n. 195; 199 ;

Bart. I 9; 18. 2 ; sangzs d N . , CT 3, 39.

235.

5) accipit oblatioiles in (ezen) apnav-

a-a-si(g)-gi-da: DP 48, 3 ; 60, 1 ; Nik.

27, 3 ; ezen-6uZug/Se-kzi Nina-ka, D P

53, 4 ; T S A 1, 2 ; R T C 47, 4 ; Nik. 23,

4 ; ezen Se Wiqza-Ra, D P 15. 3 ; i tu %du-

izi Se-n-ka es-ud-sn nina hi-Szi.. . , D P 47,

2 ; nig-gii-tag-ga "in-mar ki-ra, D P

55, 2 ; cf. DP 50, 3 ; 52, 2 ; 64, 1 ; 6 5 2 ;

STH 41, 3.

Hi textus ostendnnt W. habere re-

lationein quandam ad dNina, non tamen

esse eius maritum; porro semper dis-

tingnitur a "Vin-du6; ilam ordo, in quo

dii in his textibus enumerantur, est fere

fixus, e t W. sequitur ordinario : "in-

gir-su-ninni-garra, dum " Nin-du6 se-

quitur semper "Nin-hr . DP 5 5 quidem

post " iVina adducitur "in-dar-a, sed

D P 60 : d Nin-mar l*i "in-dar; cf.

Pafir. GI. 7 3 sq.; 158 sq.

5) Nom. prop.: S T H 40, 5 ; Nili. 235,

2 ; Hub. Pers. 179.

6) "in-DAR-a I "AL.&4L (?) (=

Sin), C T 24, 48. 17.

7) ic N. Lid-ku u-kGlu-u = il N. ri-'-i

U-Lud-Zn-ti (pastor gregum), C T 16, 13. 40.

2491. NPn-dara-an-na : 6e-~i t ii[&] ;

C T 24, 46, K 4349 C , 9.

2492. Nin-de, Weissb. Bab. Misc.

p. 32, 29 ; cf. Nin-6-gaZ I "DE (vel simzq-) I icE-a Sn nap-pn-hi, Br. 6723 ; Bab. Misc.

34, 31, Nin-U-gal eilumeratur praeter

"iVilz-de.

2493. Nin-du 1 SU, cT 24, 3. 38 ; 21,

66 (simul cum "%-du ad 42 ama a-n

iG En-Zil pertinet) ; cf LugaZc$ ..., Bart. I 1

71, 51. 2.

2494. Nin-du-U-na dub-rar-,nah.. . = i c 6e-lit si-e-ri du$-snr ..., C T 16, 9, 2.

4 sq.

2495. Ni-in-du-babbar-ra - ~a i n

C" AU-g[i?] , C T 25, 48. 1 3 ; Br. 11040.

2496. Nin-dal du-babbar-ra / (be-zit

M ) , C T 24, 12. 12 ; text. parall. C T

24, 25. 8 1 a : dNin-tz4-6a66av-ri; I 1 R

55, 12 a : " Nin-du I, du-6a66ar-ra. 2497. Nin-du „ du-sag = ~26e-Zit 2-zi,

I 1 R 55, 7 a ; CT 24, 12. 7 ; 25, 77 6. 2498. Nin-dub accipit oblationes : in

« ezen 6uZuglSe-kzi " Nina-Ra, D P 43, 4 ;

53, 6 ; T S A 1, 4 ; R T C 47, 5 ; Nik. 23,

6 : ezen Se "Nina-ka, DP 45, 5 ; cf. prae-

terea DP 47, 5 ; S T H 41 R 1 ; Uv" ..., STH 28, 2 ; SAIC 94, 6, 5 ; 124, 4. 4 ;

126, 6. 3 ; 142 (Q iiSb-mnh Eridaki-

ka = sacerdos magnus Eridu, in manu

tenebat tabulam, in qua forma e'-ninnU

delineata erat) ; cf. T U 195 Obv. 3 ; de

Gen. T D T I1 3108; DP 191, 2 [Urfi...);

cf. " Nin-DAR-a et Paffr. G1. 7 3 sq. ;

cf. Widn6n0n 111, 1 (" fV. = Nida6a-u?-sag

(vel "N. -ga l ) . 2499. Nin "'U KA ' BUR I (66-~it

i-Li), C T 24, 25. 86 6 (min probabiliter

refertur ad 1. C., 86 a...-ru; cf. eun-i~v-

9.n I KA.BUR I " 8 - n Sn pa-&U-ri,

C T 25, 48. 7 ; fortasse legendum : "in-

nunuru.

2500. Nin-du1 (= du)-azag-ga 1 Su, C T 24, 4. 2 5 ; 21, 8 1 ; C T 25, 33,

5 ; 20, 5 6 ; Langd. PS. 150 n. 5 , 6.

2501. Nin-dui-ba 1 . . . galu (? ZugaL)

si-gnvge, C T 24, 30, 114.

1502. [d Niaa] "i-im-dam I (6e-lit i - L i ) ,

C T 24, 12. 1 7 ; 25, 82 6 ("Nin-dz'm).

2503. [d Ninl-dim (:U), CT 24, 21. 68 ;

cf. ib. 3 , 40 sqq. ; iWn-dim-e-ne Br.

13582.

2504. Nin-dim-gsnl-deh (vei dim-

gzd) ( sz~knd " Ma-aun-e[Z-ge], C T 25,

4 , 8.

2505. Nin-din-fi(g)-ga cf. W i n - t i -

zL(z)-ga.

2506. I$Tin-diw-tk "' ; " GnSan din-

tivhi I " R I ic 6e-lit uc Ba6iZi Br. 11086 ;

2533. Nin-h-ki-gar-ra 1 ?%in ( I G a -

Zn); C T 25, 10. 39; Br. 11078.

2534. Nin-iig I [su], CT 24, 4. 3 ; 21,

70; cf. &I. 11365; C T 24, 31. 76: " I ? 1 sukal-mnh "Babbav-ge; C T 25, 26 Obv.

11 ; M 8452 ; 11359. U r w i n - u g ( - g e )

Nik. 75, 2 ; 222, 1 ; 228, 1 ; 241, 2 ; 317,

2 ; D P 128, 2 ; 129, 2 ; Ur"&-uk-La,

Nik. 243, 4 ; C T 1, 15. 4 ; 39. 3 ; d e Gen.

Tr . D. 59 ; Thur-Dg. LC p. 66 ; Thomps.

Dev. 1, 38. 36.

2535. Nin-ug-CU-da, (ZStar) kaGZat

d R be-Zit Eridn, ZA 10, 297. 32.

2536. Nin-fig, CT 16, 10. 36.

2537. Nin-u]d-zal-li 1 r l m d ~ i n -

ib-ge, C T 25, 45. 5 ; 24, 7. 20 (uxor dei

"U-sir-nun-ku-k et « soror » " N k - i b ) ;

cf. Zirn. VSGW 63, 89 ; (emesal : ["a-

San-ud]-zal-li, 11 R 59, 10 b.

2538. Nin-U$-ti(l)-la / SU, C T 24,

4, 21 ; text. parall. C T 24, 21. 79 : [" ninl-

e(?)-ti(l)-La; Br. 13622.

2539. Nin-ul I Sn, CT 24, 3. 32; 21,

63; Br. 13625.

2540. Nin-ul-e-ne, Br. 13626.

2541. "in-ul-Cu-Sum I min (= d ~ .

A), C T 25, 9. 18 ; 24, 31. 71 ; Br. 11069.

2542. Nin-um-ma-sig-ga I ~ G U - Z ~ ,

C T 25, 8. 4.

2543. Nin-um-ma-CA(g)-ga I min

(= "in-knv-ra-nka), C T 25, 3. 47.

2544. Nin-unfi, RTC n. 14, 3 ; 15, 6.

2545. Nin-fir accipit oblationes in

« ezen-6uZug/Je(-tu) d,Nina-Ra, D P 43, 4 ;

T S A 1, 4 ; R T C 47, 5 ; D P 45, 4 ; cf.

S T H 41, 5 ; D P 47, 5 ; d e Gen. T D T 2,

3108.

2546. Nin-iir-ra, A o 5651, 5 ; cf. RA

8, 155 sqq. ; IB ined. (6 C..; dN ...).

2547. " Nin-Ür-du, U r d.. . , ~ h u r . - D g .

T D T 1, 1369.

2548. Nin-ur-sal-la I dam-banda an-

nn-ge, C T 24, 1. 24; 20, 16 ; I11 R 69,

24 n ; 11 R 54, 16 e (sie !).

2549. Nin-uru I dam-bi-sal (scil. dei

d UraS), C T 25, 1. 13 ; (49, 3 6 ) ; C T 25,

3. 50: "eNIN-uru I min (= "in-kav-

rn-aka), Br. 13575; R T 27, p. 105, 34.

2550. Nin-uru-a-mu-gub / ura.. . , Nils. 14, 2 ; D P 135, 3 ; 159, 4.

255 1. " NIN-uru-azag-ga I min (=

a Nin-knr-va-aha), C T 25, 3. 53.

2552. ' NIIN-uru-bar-ra ; CT 25,

39. Obv. 21; C T 24, 35. 9 ; 47, 7.

2553. Nin-uru-111-la / m iu ( I U - n u -

u m U An-turn), C T 24, 1. 21; 20, 136 ;

C T 25, 7 K 7662, 9.

2554. Nin-uru-laB-Ia, Br. 13579.

2555. Nin-uru-mu-un-du (var. d a )

min (E " Nin-Zil rlanz-bi-sal scil. dei En-

Zil), C S 24, 5. 10 ; 22, 110; I11 R 68,

9 C .

2556. "Nl-uru-ne-bi 1 nzin (=

Nin-Kar-ra-aha), C T 25, 3. 52.

2557. Nin-uru-sag-ga Imin (= dam-

[bi-sad "in-z'o-ge]), C T 24, 7. 15 ; 23,

1446 ; Br. 13577.

2558. Nin-uru-sal-la / mim (= dam

[-6i-sal] (scil. dei Ninib), C T 24, 7. 16.

2559. " Nin-uru-si, ~ u b . Pers. p. 178 ;

Bart. 1, 26, 74, 2.

2560. Nin-uru-5a(g)-ga I min (=

da7n-[bi-sal " Nin-ib-ge] ), C T 24, 7. 17 ;

23, 145 b ; Br. 13578. 2561. d Nin min (=&l.u) -1lrh = Ea, C T

24, 14. 22.

2562. "in-u~Ü ) min (= "in-ib), CT

25, 12. 20; Br. 11007; dmin (=Nie?)-

uvZ I nzin (= "Nin-ib), C T 25, 13. 30;

7, 11 ; 23, 142 ; cf. UrÜ; " 1 min (=

&W[-bi-sal] scil. dei Ninib), C T 24, 7.

14. cf. Radau BE 17, 40, ubi ex falsa

lectione "in-mab argumentatur.

2563. "in-uri lti, ~ r . 13619.

2564. Nin-uri / da%-[bi-sal] dei dI,dZ,

CT 25, 19. 6 ; Br. 13607.

2565. " Nin-zag-ga, sAK 104, 15. 11

(dat oracula); DP 53, 8 .

2566. " Nin-~adim, deus lapidariorum;

cognomen E a .

1) U/*"..., DP 120, 3.

2 ) " 1 ii"Ela I Sn ZGZadi~n (= sasinu),

C T 25, 48. 1 4 : 24, 43. 133: dZa-[?]-i?~ 1 wzin (= E a ) I Sa sa-si-ni; cf. BA 1, 283 ;

cf. Dhorme T R 389, 4. 17. Zirn. Rit.

p. 142, 16 q, 3 , 8 ; 144, 21. Weissb. B.

Misc. 33, 31.

2567. "in-zadim-zadim-gal (=

E u ) , Br. 13568.

2568. "NI-ZU / i u , CT 25, 4. 3 ;

Hub. Pers. p. 179.

2569. Nin-zu A-zu I %U-za, CT

25, 8. 7 .

2570. "in-zP-an-na (= (? consors)

"Nin-&ur-sag&), Langd. PS. 150 n. 5 , 9.

2571. Nin (?)-~i(d)-da [ a z a g gaSan

tunz-fna-ad], Langd. PS. 160, 19; Lit. 141 ;

Nin-z i (d) -da " GaSan ni-na-a hi-ra - ru-

6a-turn t i t t ~ r n "in-nina ki, 1. C. 162,

23, 11. 4 (Reisn. bis loco « n i n » scribit

« d a m D).

2572. [d l"ain]-ziz zi-i"na-wa I be-dit i-Li,

C T 24, 12, 19 $- 25, 8 4 ; 11 R, 55. 19 a ;

ZA 1, 1 4 ; cf. hlI 2745.

2573. Nin-hab-ba, CT 24, 50, 9 a .

2574. [" Ninl-hal 1 CT 24, 21. 69.

2575. Nin-bar-an-na I pa-rim-sag

ra-"-su[deae "Ma-nun-gad], CT 25, 4. 9 ;

C T 24, 47, 32 a eius loco scribit : ["Rj 1 "Pa-bi(Z)-sag.

2576. Nin-bar-sag-gh, dea partus

urbis X'eeS

I. Text. arch. 1) « rnater deorum D,

SAIC 60, 3. 8 ; 66, 3. 5 ; 150, 2. 3.

2) « inater hominum », potissiinum re-

gum, CI. SAIC 66, 1. 3 ; 106, 16. 29 ;

18, 5. 47sq. ; 2 0 6 , 2. 2 sq . ; 2 2 c , 2 , 5 ;

26 h, 2. 2 ; 34 k , 1. 8 ; 154, 1. 28 (nu-

tritus sacro lacte W.); 66, 3 . 5 (nin-

t u ( d ) = domina pariendi); RA 9 , 104.

(d N. in eius terra generationem impe-

diat); cf. Paffr. G1. 189; 222.

3 ) "in-hav-sag(-ra) ZieS ki ( - X ) , SAIC

14, 18. 5.

4 ) d d N., in Girsu, SAK 60 a , 3. 8

66 a , 1 ; 188 m ( i n [K]e'S ki); i n U m ~ n a , R T

2 1 , 125 ; 150, 2. 3 ; ?zum-nun-da-ki-gar-ra

d R - k a , 1. C. 38, 5. 8 sq. S u t ~ g Q.,

Langd. TD 47 ; cf. praeterea SAIC 30,

6 a , 5 2 ; 14, 17. 14; 10, 4. 1 2 ; 132, 13,

2 ; 180 supra 1 9 ; Obel. Man. C 13, 2 6 ;

DP 54, 11 (?) (accipit oblationes in festo

"~tczi) ; de Geil. TD 5501 Obv. 1 ; Tr.

D 3 ; 1 4 ; 8 3 ; Legr. R d ' U 229 R ; 308

Obv. ; 370 Obv. ; King LH. 3 , 201.

5 ) repraesentata (sicut Hathor in Ae-

gypto) tamquain vacca, cf. OLZ 1908,

234 s q q . ; 551 sq .

6 ) NOM. PROP. : Hub. Pers. 179 ; Ran-

ke Pers. 204.

11. Text. rec. : 1) In serie A n

i L A - r ~ u m " N. pertinet ad 41 nomina Be-

d i t iz&, quae in fine familiae (WnLid ad-

ducuntur ; cf. Ziin. VSGW 63, 110 sq.

W i i t - h a r - s a g - g a = BeZit i -L i , C T 24, 12.

3 ; 25, 75 6 ; 16, 38. 7 a. W. ic 6e-lit

iddni Sn KeShi, Proc. 1911 pl. XII.

2) Nebulradil. aedificat e'-mah, tem-

plum "N. in Babylone, Langd. NBIC 7 4 ,

6 ; 128, 14 (e'-vrnn 6 2 Nin-har-sag-

g a Zi6-6a Bd6-iZihi a-na iclldIah ~ m n t u 6a-

ni-ti-in; ergo W. = i~ i7 fah) ; 164, 59 ;

282, 55.

3 ) Nin-zi-an-na " Nin-hav-sag-gd (e-

mesal gaSan-&W-sag-gd), Langd. PS.

p. 150 n. 9 ; "Xi.?"", 1. C. 90, 23. W.

uiuwzgal-a an-na k i ..., Langd. Lit. 91,

1 1 ; Zim. Rit. n. 24, 26.

- ~

4) De « I~UDURRU » cf. Hinke, a new

bound. st. 226.

111. Conclusio : cLNin&nrsag, (= do-

mina montis), dea urbis KeS ki (non Ki?),

pertinet ad antiquissimum ~umer iorum

Pantheon ; Icii probabiliter prope e r -

sag-kalamn (si non identica cum ea),

urbs-soror Kij ki (hodie Olzeimir). 'LN.,

dea Partus, saepe confunditur cum cog-

natis deabus, potissimum "Nin - l i l (con-

sorte " EndiL), LYNin-)mn&, d N in - t z~ ( r ) ,

iCIStnr (cf. Cod. Harn. 2, 65 sqq.).

2577. ' Nin-bar-sag-kalam-ma = B&it i lk ; cf. CZ GnSnn-hnr etc. 1 "in-

rnin ) il be-lit ile', I1 R 59, 14 e .

2578. "in-bar-sag-ge'da (?), obla-

tiones accipit, DP 54, 11.

2579. "' NIN "*-bur I +ein (= danz-

ZLS ' ' ~ ~ - ~ t CI, Nie -k i l i f i~ .,.), CT 25, 1. 8.

2580. "in-i-Si-abzu I "[rlnm-ki-an],

CT 24, 27. 18; text. parall. CT 24, 15.

56 : "1Vin-[i]Si6-nOzu (vel cLNin-[Sli-ab-

zu); I1 R 53, 56 LWin-iSib-abzz~.

255 1. Nin-3-li (sic !) I cimn an-na-ge,

CT 24, 1. 23; 20, 15 ; CT 24, 1, 29, 20,

20 n : "in-kli j A n - t w n I 5-tnr ; CT

25, 7, I< 7662, 1 0 : " N i ? ~ - i - ~ l i ; cf. Br.

11042.

2382. " Nin-i-si-in-na (= domina ur-

bis Isin) = ib Gzdn, B A 5, 644. 1 ; cLNin-

i-si-i~j-nn I Nin-kar-ra-a[kdj, CT 25, 2.

37 ; cf. NI 8459 sq., 4990 ; aliae formae

eiusdem nominis : '"in-2-si-in ki-nn ( S A K

208, 3. 1) ; " Nh-in-ni-si-nn, "Nin-in-ni-

si-an-nn; "Nin-in-si (var. si)-(nn) ; cLNin-

si-in-nn, cf. Thur. Dg. LC p. 64; cf.

GnSa~z-i-si-in (rZi)-nn, Langd PS. 178, 9.

cf. ICrausz, Sieg. 85 b. cf. W n - m a ; cf.

"in-knr-ra-nkk.

2583. Nin-Sb, deus belli.

I . Nomen : " N I N - i ~ , pass.; d ~ ~ ~ . i ~ - ga, Hrozn?, Niilr. Taf. 8, 15 ; transcribi-

DEIRIEL - Pnnlheojz Bnbyl.

tur arainaice : MAS = nWi>S , (Clay,

BE 10, 8 sq. ; 71 ; IAOS 1907 p. 135 sqq.),

quam formam legit Pognon : « AnuSat », Journ. Asiat. 1913, 1, p. 411. Formae

EMESAL : Urnun -KALA(LAMA) - a / Wirz-z'b 1 cGAilaS, Br. 8820; Wmun-LU-

a 1 "Nin- ib 1 cwaS, Br. 8832 ; umiin

"in-ib-ra, B A 5, 573. 17. cf. "G-~IIA-

PIN I n ~ i n (= "Nin-z'b) Sa aCli, CT 25,

11. 26 ; Nin-uru 1 dam-bi-snl (scil. "E? = zrrai), CT 25, 1. 13; de pronuntia-

tioiie Sumer. e t Sem. "21 cf. db-bn.

Cum script. phonetica huius nominis

nondum inventa sit et elementa modo

allata, quae ad determinandam pronun-

tiationem confluunt, sint adeo diversa,

facile intelligitur, cur adhuc inter Assy-

riologos coilsensus de eo iiondum si t ;

cf. Dhorme, Nin-ib, in Hilpr. Anniv.

p. 365 sqq. ; ibique alia lit. ; Rad. 1. C.

423 etc. Cum "6-ba Surnerice pro-

babiliter pronuntiaretur o b - b n , pro-

nuntiatio quoque Sumer. Nin-ib reti-

nenda esse videtur, saltem interim ; de

proiiuntiatioiie ver0 semitica melius nihil

proponitur ; nam noinen aramaicum et

forinae einesal fortasse solum synony-

murn h. nom. contiilent e t ex complem.

phoneticis « ga » et a ra D, quae semel

tantummodo occurrunt, nihil cum certi-

tudine concludi potest.

11. Text. auch.: 1) "in-ib pn-te-si-

g-nl W n - l i l , SAIC 230, 17. annus, quo

fundanientum templi (1Nin-ib positum

est, 1. C. 229, 16 nota d.

2) " R, Legr. R d ' U 255 Obv.; 256

Obv.; 259 Obv. ; 258 R ; 269 R ; 293

Obv. : 295 Obv. 296 Obv. ; 328 Obv. ;

358 Obv.; de Gen. T D 5301 Obv. ; 5513;

TrD 3 ; 15; S A 24; CT 32, 42 R 3 ;

43 R 3 ; ja-n l "R, de Gei:. 5498 R I1 ;

SA 36 ; Legr. R d ' U 300 Ohv.

11

3) NOBI. PROP. temp. reg. Ur : Hub.

Pers. 178; de Gen. T D 5501 R, I ; 5535

R ; 5573 Obv.

4) I . Dyn. Bab. : anniis, quo Sanzsz-bi-

Luna rex renovavit CL Ud-ba-ntr-iL-La saL+

giS-haLa(g)-ga (LNin-ib 2i.r-sag-gaZ, RE 6,

2. 79, 38.

Anr~us quo Ammi-clitai~a rex in /-naw-

ti(L)-La deo Ninib, magno tauro (nm-sag),

adiutori suo thronun~ splendentem.. .. fecit, BE 6, 2 p. 94, 31. gammurabi se

vocat pastorem ainatum a N... ; ei ar-

ma excelsa dedit, cf. Paffr. GI. 192. Nom.

pr., Paffr. 1. C. ; Tliur. Dg. LC p. 64 ;

Ungn. Dilb. 135; Krausz, Sieg. 59, 11.

1 (Hom.).

111. Text. recenf. 1) In serie A n / iLA-nzrv$ familia iLNi^~tiili partem co~istituit

faniiliae EIL-ZiL, "Nh-Lid; cf. Zim. VSGW

63,108. Primo afferuntureiusnomina, scil.

CT 24, 6. 34-39; 23, 130-142; CT 25,

11 Sq. ; 15; C'T 24, 40 sq. XI, 60-65 ;

quaedain nom. : "A-bu-ub-da-ab; CA-da-

e-~ze (in Edam) ; [CA-kal-azati; UA6 ; "As-

s@-n (in EZam) ; ch&-Sir-zi; d Gad-mu; LcGzi-an-ni-si-iL; "Da-ak-Da-ak; "Dellz-b-alt-

fzn ; dL?eZlu-hnLa?lz-nzn ; "Di -~~ze j ; c'.Diri(g)-

dir i (g) ; ch Bn-ba~rta; GTn-k-t,rr-kur ; [ U % -

nzt?z-?zu; dUd-z~?*z~-Zz~; LLUrZ; " U 4 = il,~Vita;

"Zi-zn-?~?-b; "i-ir-kz-b ; "Zi-pzi-Ku ; d&l-&aG

da; "@L-?)zu-zrn-sir.. .-ab ; I-sav-l~e-ri-szc ;

" ib-a (?), '2lgi(Si)-du; "Ka-Lz-bm-nza ; ~ i f i b ;

dLa-&zr-~pa-til; dLz~gr2l-d-gZg-ga; "trgal-

d-kaZ-Sa(g)-gdn; ('Lzrgal-Ri-s~r~~-?-n; dLzrgaZ-

LZL (~rdzr)[-a] ; CcLugal-md-hzrr-[rn] ; dLzdgaL-

pti-ba-du ; LiL-Lz-b ; " i7fa-dn-~zi~-~z~r ; iKa-

rat-taS ; "Mai-in-$4; "Mn?; dJfaS-llzaS ;

"iWe-xah; dNer-igi-difzg-ir; diVzr(n?rn)-n.ig*;

"Nimin-da ; "Nia-gu-&av-atz-na ; dAJin-<yiv-

su d-ka-di; "A'ifz-ur2; "NinnCr; fl Sag-24 ;

" Sag-kud-da; dPa-6i(l)-sng-; "Pa$-fzigin-

g w r - a ; "Ra-6i-is kussi; '"a(g)-&rbi~v-r~~;

Nin-ib

C' $ur-Sar-94; " .!?U-Snnabi; "iVi?c-ib / ~ZA'ilz-

ib Ja pi-ri-iS-Li, CT 25, 11. 11.

Enumeratis nominibiis iLNini6 sequun-

tur : eius uxor "Ni%-Nibri 7bi (cum var.

non?.); eius filia : W k + g i ( n ) - n a ; eius

« ~zin » (= sacerdotissa ?) cum marito ;

eius sukal cuni uxore ; eius rasor (wzaS-

lu-,@L) cum uxore et duo eius b a ~ - s i ( ~ ) -

ga; (CT 2 4 , 7 sq. 18-28).

Zim. VSGW 63, p. 119 sq. deo Ninib

praeter modo expositam specialemparteni

post IStar dearii attribuit (C Nin-ib-Grup-

pe D). At in tota ea tabula ne semel

quidem occurrit il Ni~z-ib, sed soli dii,

quos Zim. vocat « A'in-ib-Gestadtefz D.

Haec pars potius contiiluatio in eilurne-

ratione « IStav-GestnLLefz » (cum earum

maritis) esse videtur, nam Bau, GuZc,

Gatunzdug sunt deae partus et medici-

nae. Verum quidem est, ab siilgulis tn-

bulis seriei ilovam partem incipere ; sed

nomeii « Ninib-Gruppe » feliciter electu~n

esse non videtur ; nam « deae » videi:-

tur in hac tabula esse pars principalis

(exit in d EreS-ki-gaL cum familia) ; prop-

terea apte sequuiitur « IStar-Grz~$$e D.

2) Cum aliis diis icilii~zib, guzaL2 (por-

tator throni) deorum, causat diluviuni,

cf. Dhorme T R 103, 17; 111, 103; 117,

176; 189, 35 Eabani vocatur Fi-sir iWN.

= militia il N. (dei belli).

3) HYMNI ET PRECES ad "N.: cf. Ra-

dau, BE 29, 1 (e temp. reg. U r e t l s i e ) ;

A7irti6 tlle determiner of fates, BE Ser.

D. vol. 5 ; Hrozni, Sui1ier.-Babyl. My-

t h e ~ ~ voll dem Gotte Niilrag ; MVG S, 5;

Laiigd. Lit. p. 7-11. Ex his textihus

certe patet "N. fuisse iain tempore re-

gum Ur (quo primum eius iiorneri oc-

currit filiuin il E n l i e t deum belli ; iil

quailatn relatione sit ad varia geiiera

lapidum montis, rioi~durn coilstat. Tarn-

quam deus agricolarum, ut patet, agris

quoque cultorum suorum benedicere te-

netur; cf. Langd. PS. p. 204-209; 224-

237 ; 247-255.

4) hfG1ii 8, 78 sqq.; exorcismus : Prop-

ter (?) i-Engar (= Ninib) in moilte cla-

mabant ilALaZa ..., fac opus fictile ma-

gae et in eo ponas lapidem montis ..., ~ u r p u 3, 68. 146 (fascinatio per izNi?z-

26 et i l Belit-Nippzwi) ; 1. c. 8, 8 sq. :

ilNa-6i-u11t "cNn6Q icNe.DAR "Li-buv-

dan-ng i L Pa-bik[-saz] i'Pa-sag-ga ilAdad i2iVilz-26 iWa6Q ir Sarru 2 U-suv-amat-su

i~dlZ-Sar-rz~~n te solvant ; 1. C. 13 : ilNin-

ib "ENin-giv-su ilBa-zi et iL Gu-La te sol-

vant D; l. C. 4, 43 : quinto te solvant

ilAdadilNini6 (= & ! J ) i~Znnzawza, " S V

et aNizg i r su ; sexto te solvant iLUvaJ

( i B ) ibMarduk etc.; 1. C. 76 : appareat

'LNinib (= Mai) , dominus teli (bid kakki),

expellat n~alurn ; Zirn. Rit. 25, 3 : ilNin-

i6, &arradu vn6Q iCGu-L[a... ; 1. C. 26, 3.

48 sqq. (ilNilz-ib, primogenitus i1 Bel = 16; i l G ~ ~ - l n eius uxor ; 1. C. 27, 3 sq.

(ilNin-26 ... i l ~ 6 ) .

5) KUDURRU : cf. Hinke, a new bound.

st. p. 226 sq., (eius uxor il Gula).

6) i1 Ninib colebatur potissimuin in

NIPPUR in 6-Ja-me-du, HroznY, Ninrag

p. 18, 4 sqq. ; (eius uxor "in-kar-nun-

tza vel CcBa-h vel dNif~-ni6vu "i cf. 1. C.

114 sq.). Praeterea colebatur: in BABY-

LONE in e'-ja-$2~-ti(Z)-da, quod templum

renovatum est a Nabopolassar, cf. Lailgd.

NBK 68, 22 sqq.; Mitt. d. d . Or. Gs.

n. 10 : in Calah, urhe Assyriae; cf. King,

Assyr. k. 209 sqq., 254 sqq.. Reges PLs-

syr. iiNipzib, deum belli e t venationis,

n ~ u l t u n ~ colunt; primus inter eos TZL-

kulti-nini6, cf. King. 1. C. 14 sq. ; de aliis

cf. Jastr. R 1, 224 sqq.; cf. I R 14, 6.

70-80 ; 28, 1. 1.

7) "i6 I %in; dNin-i6 ( +%in (E ilA-nu-

urn u An-turn), duo ex 21 evz antn-a-n

An-nn-g-e-rte, CT 24, 1. 4 s q . ; Br. 11097.

Hic evidenter Nini6 est princ. femin.

ad d i b ; quomodo haec Se habeant ad

"6 deuni Dilbat e t dNini6, deum belli

i i z~nztga, non constat.

8) n) 1 1 ~ ~ 1 ( dNin-26 ; " 2 ~ 6 1 d j'JilZ-a-

2 7 ~ / mifz (= "Nilz-i6) ; f l m 2 knk-si-di fnr-

ta-&U I gnin 1 (- d,N.) ; N a i r u ( A b%b)

CLZa-nzd-mR I nzin (W.), CT 25, 13.7 sqq.;

cf. C S 33, 2 , 2. 6, 12 ; de +~~~lLzd-bad dNin-

26 cf. Icugl. Sternk. 1, 221 sq. (= Ke-

wan = Saturn, nie = Mars); vicissitu-

dines et gradurn certitudinis in explica-

tione non~inum stellarum monstrat tam-

quam exemplum classicum disputatio de

stella Kak-si-di P: Kugl. Sternk. 1, 236-

247 (<C Ietzt sind wir in der Lage, mit

aller Bestimmtheit die These auszuspre-

chen : knk-si-di =i Ovion (oder wenig-

stens << a Ovionis ») ») ; 1. C. 257 sq. ;

1. C. Erg. zum 1 U. 2 Buch. p. 7, 7 :

(" Kak-si-di = Sir iz~s) ; 1. C. 6, 5 : Sib-

si-an-lza = Ovion; cf. Bez. Z A F p. 13.

6) cf. "16 111, 10.

C ) de stella sah-Lud cf. Icugl. Sternk

1, 221 sq.

d ) DCzu Sa &arradz~ iWNilz-26, IV

R 33, 4. 39.

e) ["Ni[n-ib k i -~fza MU-Jz~(?)nza(?)Nn(?)-

bu-2 "6 (?) I dEn-li l ( 50 dNin-26 dunzu

"50 , CT 25, 50, R 14; hinc 50 est nu-

nlerus C'EnliZ, df\Tin-il, et dNin-givszr (C f.

L-ninnQ).

9 ) a) De armis et symbolo LLNi?zib cf.

Frank Bilci. 27 sq. ; sed coiltra Zim. 1.

C. 39, 12.

6) gi"fd-tu-nz~n-tu-& / nzig ( - edippi)

<&Nin-26, I1 R 62, 2. 43.

C ) W K K U (= nzzi-lnzi ( " Nin-ki l i~n

' ~ 2 ~ 3 (= ltNi?z-ib), CT 25, 11. 33 (Ri-

liwz probabiliter = sus; cf. piS(= KILIM)

-- - &umsiru = sus Br. 11936; "U-mu-

si-ru (= dNin-ib?), Reisn. Hymn. 24 R

10; cf. ICB 6, 538.

10) NOM. PROP. Tallq. Nam. 269 sqq.

IV. Conclusio : Sine ullo dubio illlrin-

i6 est deus belli et filius Enlil (at cf. I R 17,

1. 2 primogenitus il Ea). Euin ab ini-

tio fuisse deum solis, pot iss im~~m ex in-

script. ASurnasirpal et ~ a m ~ i - ~ d a d , re-

gum Assyr. (cf. 111, 6), deducunt. cf. Jens.

Kosm. 457-475 ; Hehn., Gottesidee 75.

Sed dii in hymnis a cultoribus ardenti-

bus facile titulis exornantur, qui ipsis

proprie non conveniunt (ceterum &ur-

nasirpal se ipsum vocat <( solem turba-

rum populorum D King, Assyr. k. p. 258,

10). Tamquam filius $1 En-lil, i L Nini6

(sicut icNingirsu) ab initio fortasse erat

deus tempestatis, cuius proprietatis in

hymnis facile vestigia inveniri possunt.

Quod il N., prout res ferebat, sicut omnes

reliqui, erat deus agrestis e t exorcista

etc. quid inirum?

Natur2 iLAt<u-ib coincidit ciiin VIb (Dil-

bat), "in-gir-su (Girsu), "mnama (Kii),

quorum omnium pater e t caput est dEn-

Z i l (Nippur). Quandonam opes et potentia

urbis Nippur huic auctoritati religiosae

consenserint, historice nondum constat.

Probahiliter Nippur cum Ur, Erech et Eri-

du urbes antiquissimae Cumeriorum sunt.

2584. Nin-ib-gal, oblationes accipit,

S T H 41, 1 ; cf. "6-gal.

2585. Nin-ib-ka-ta, Br. 13642.

2586. Nin-igi-azag (1 d. ocuii puri)

= B a i n izime&i (sapientiae), CT 25, 33.

23; CT 24, 14. 38; Br. 11076; C T 25,

45. 6 : ni-in-igi-nzag I "in-igi-azag 1 i22-a ( Sa rzi-~e-ki; Dhorrne TR, 97, 9 ;

103, 19; BA 3, 234. 20; Thur. Dg., V111

camp. de Sarg. p. 2, 7.

2587. Nin-igi-d&g(?)-ga, M. 8480.

2588. Nin-igi-zi-bar-ra ; [ga~an-il-

d[i-zi-6ar-ra] , "R I SZL gu(d)-dh6 deae

ISfar; I1 R, 59. 19 e; cf. Zirn. VSGW

63, 102.

2589. Nin-igi-nagar-sir 1 iL2-a, Br.

11077, M. 8481. (Ea deus faber tigna-

rius) ; Dhorme T R 389, 4. 15; cf. dlVi92-

nngar-ni-sir e t (1 Ni~z-nagnr-sir-rn(-si-

ui(?)-Sb(?) ) .

2590. " NIN-d IMogi(g-) liu Z U [ - U > I I 3 6 "~gz~(d)-d&6 I' ATi?c-Ai-ge, CT 25, 27.

96; 24, 48. 18.

2591. Nin-in, Icrausz, Sieg. p. 92.

2592. Nin-in-dub cf. " ~ ~ e i - i n - d ~ 6 .

2593. Nin-in-ni-si-an-n[a] I G U - Z ~

(emesal : dGaian-ni-in-si-na) Br. 11033 ;

cf. "Ninni-si-an-na; cf. "in-2-si-in I&%-nn,.

Thur. Dg., LC p. 64, 2.

2594. Nin-in-ni-si-na, Thur D g ., LC p. 64, 2 ; cf. "in-2-si-in-?zn.

2595. Nin-in-si, CT 32, 34 obv . 2 ;

de Gen. T D 5484; cf. dNin-i-si-ir~-9zn.

2596. Nin-in-si(var. si)-na = G ~ L ~ O ,

CT 24, 21. 13; CT 1, 45, 1 R 13; SAK

214 d 1 ; RTC n. 401, 2 ; Hub. Pers. 178,

n. 10 ; cf. dNin-i-si-in-?ZU.

2597. Nin(= B6it) - irgitim(tim), I11 R 66 Obv. 25 f ; Sumerice="Ninki.

uxor 2LEn.

2598. Nin-ka-amaS-a I d n ~ ~ "in-

amai-azng-ga-ge, dzrnzzs-sa1 "Ama-a-ra-

zu-ge, CT 24, 11. 38 so,.; text. parall.

CT 24, 24. 55 : "Nin-anzai-e dnm "Anrni-

azag-gn-ge dumu-sal Umar-zu-ge.

2599. Nin-ka-aS-bar-ra = be-lit

i-Li, 11 R 55, 9 a ; CT 24, 12. 9 ; text.

parall., C T 24, 25. 78 6 : %tTirt-ka-nS(?)-

bar-ri.

2600. Nin-ka-aS-bar-an-ki = i~ be-

lit i-12' (emesal : "Gnjan-ka-ai-bar-an-Ai)

Br. 11002; 11000; CT 24, 12. 10; text.

Nin-kar-ra-ak6(-a)

lia Anu, quae loquitur gratiam pro me

in e-kur, morbum gravem, febriin nla-

lam, plagam pessiman~, quae sailari non

poterunt, quorum naturarn medicus non

novit, quae ligamento obligare ilequit,

quae sicut morsus inortis non removen-

tur, in membra eius irruere faciat, et

usque ad vitarn eius peiletrent (?), ut de

robore (perdito) gerniscat », Cod. Harn. 44, 50-69.

2) NOM. PROP. cf. Thur. Dg. LC p.

6 5 ; cf. Krausz, Sieg. 88, 2 ; 92, 1 ; RE

6, 1 , p. 6 3 ; Ranke, Pers. 204.

3 ) In serie A n I izA-?zum W. ad deas

il Ba-zi, iLGz~la et similes pertinet, quae

enunlerata familia iL Iiknv, cum ipsarum

diis cognatis adducuiltur; cf. Zim. VSGW

63, 120 ; Wirt-~zi-si-in-rcn I <LNin-Rnr-ra-

[akk], CT 25, 2. 3 7 ; cf. CT 24, 21. 1 4 ;

Br. 13621, M. 8 4 7 6 ; 11381.

4) De mytho Adnpn cf. Dhorme T R

160, 16 sqq. ( " N . medica).

5) « Appareat "Nilz-knv-va-nka, medica

magna e t a morbo Corpus eius liberet », ~ u r p u 4, 8 6 ; hynin. ad iGuZn (= W.)

N medicam niagilam cf. Helm. Gottes-

idee p. 48 sq.

6) Nebukadnezar eius templum Baby-

loile e'-@-sag-eGd restaurat, Langd.

NBIC 76 , 3 . 5 sqq. (« dN. , quae vitam

meam conservat et visioiies meas faustas

reddit D), item 1. c. 106, 46 (cLNi?t-knv-

rn-aha-n) ; idem rex templum e-uGZa in

Sippar restaurat, 1. C. 110, 1 3 sqq.; item

pro 'W,, domina vitae 6-ti(Z)-Zn et pro

dN., d. rnagna, quae extendit famam

regili sui, i-gz6-Zn, utrumque templ. in

Borsippa, 1. c. 180, 36 sqq. (hic " N. = Gula); preces 11uius regis ad earn 1. C.

76, 38 sqq.; 112, 52-59; 144, 26-34; 194,

23-31.

111. Coi~clzzsio : 'W. est «medica mag-

Nin-ka-bi-du(g)-ga -

parall. CT 24, 25. 79 a : dNifz-Sz6-ztd-nS-

bar-ri; cf. Del. GI. 116.

260 1. "in-ka-bi-du($)-ga 1 dnm-6i-

sal (dei "um-&n), CT 24, 17. 5 5 ; 29,

101.

2602. "in-ka-ur-ra, CT 24, 35. 10;

I 1 R 52, 25 C.

2603. Nin-k[a-ur-a-si(g)-ga] = TaSmet, CT 24 , 28. 56 ; 25, 36 Obv.

31 (?) ; cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 99; M. 4982.

2604. Nin-ka-sai, Br. 13572.

2605. Nin-ka-si i su [f lz~i(?)-za]& (?) ;

(emesal : GaSalz-kn-si), I V R 14, 1 Obv.

2 6 : "R = " S i r i s ; sed CT 24, 10. 2 5 :

" ~i-.i-ig Sivis I SZL, fil. "Ninkasi; in linea

anteced. : "Nin-kn-si I Su; CcR non filius

"R, non obstante CT 24, 11. 32, ubi 9

filii " eiiumerantur ipso incluso ; simili

modo CT 24, 48. 17 enumerantur 1 3 fil.

dNilz-mnv-ki, quamvis siilt 12 ; de Gen.

Tr . D. 3 ; Uhorme T R 371, 8 (uxor (?)

"Gibil).

2606. Niti-ka+tu-ka+tu I 6e-zit

Sn-ku-mn-tzrnz (var.-te), CT 24, 12. 20 ;

25, 84 6 C f. diVin-Seg-Seg.

2607. Nin-KAE (= gubur ?)-ra, Rad. EBH p. 233 ; cf. "Eu-KAL-[rn] , cf.

ZA 1, 55.

2608. Nin-kalam, Bart. 1 , 29. 30, 3 .

2609. "in-kalam-zi-ghl-jla?], CT

24, 9. 2 8 ; I11 R, 69. 37 c.

2610. Nin-kar, Obel. Blan. A 9, 1.

26 1 1. Nin-kar-ra-ak&(-a), dea me-

dica.

I. nomen : C ~ i m signum AG D in-

terdum compleh. phon. « n » sequatur,

probabiliter in vocaleili exit ; hinc eligi

possunt valores : <C n-kn D vel n D (RA

1912, 78), vel frn D, (M. 182214) ; cf.

Thur. Dg. LC p. 6 5 ; vel (C Sn » Er. 2774,

U~ign. Harn's Gesetz. p. 178.

11. Textzzs : 1) « Wiz-knv-rn-nkd, fi-

213

ria D, et ab initio probabiliter dea prin-

ceps urbis Isin; similem naturam ac

ipsa haberit reliquae deae partus et ar-

tis medicae, potissimum iLGuZa.

26 12. "in-kar-nun-na I nzai-~u-gaz

"Nin-ib-ge, CT 25, 45. 6 sq.; I1 R, 59. 11-

12O:["U~~z6n-knr]-nun-na I Q 1 /mni(!i-iu-

gdl, cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 89 sq. ; aliter Br.

11063 ; [Nin-knv-nzr]?z-nn I nzni-Sn-gdl

"Nin-ib-ge Jes C'. lniwz-ma-ni-zi-ge, CT

21, 7 . 23 sq.; M. 8475; cf. Langd. PS.

158, 5 3 , 11. 4 ; cf. Hroziiy, Ninrag. p.

16 sq., p. 114 sqq. (= Ba-6, = ciNiiz-

niUyz6 k i ) ; cf. d Nin-ZO.

2613. Mn-kar-ra : "A.A, CT 24,

31. 6 7 ; C S 25, 9. 1 7 ; 25, 3 0 ; Br. 11023.

2614. Nin-kur-(ra) / [;U], CT 24, 4.

1 1 ; 21, 74. Br. 13620 ; M. 8 4 7 4 ; CT 25,

30, R 5 ; U r ... (patesi Zu-tur-rn Li),

1,angcl. T D 5 5 ; de Gen. TrD 26, 2 8 ;

Zirn. Rit. p . 2 2 6 ; Dhorme T R p. 389,

4. 17.

2615. NNin-kair-kai-, CT 16, 13. 16. 2616. Nini-ki = Dnmkinn; (ernesai :

CL GnJnn-ki), Br. 11079 ; CT 24, 3. 3 0 ;

21, 62(: dR I i u ) ; SAIC 18, 3. 1 ; 5 , 3 5

(dea M z ~ i Hub. Pers. p . 179 11. 6 ;

Surpu 2, 147 ; = "in-nzul (var. uZ») ,

Langd. PS. 150, 7 ; cf. dNin-~yaknun-nn.

261 7. "Nin-ki-a cf. Cal-ki-n . 2618. Nln-ki-4ag-nun-nzi (emesai :

~ ~ G n i n n etc.), Br. 11080.

26 19. " Nin-ki-gal cf. " ~ r e i - t i - g a ~ .

2620. Nin-ki-63-ne, Br. 13630.

2621. Nin-ki-mar-ra, (fii. "Nin-?mnr-

k i ) , CT 24, 48. 12.

26'22. Fdin-ki-na cf. "Danz-kkna.

2623. Wiaa-ki-sur-r[al, cr 25, 39,

Obv. 22.

2624. Nin-kl-Sar "=ra I ~ Z L mu-gnz

apt-nn-ge, CT 24, 3. 2 2 ; 21, 5 6 ; Br. 13631. 2623. d pqlp+j ni-H-E-im- kilainn / JZL , CT

25, 1. 2 ; " 1 h g a l i n IiIki (= Efz-nl6-

gi, Br. 8484) Br. 11103 ; dR = Jikkz~

(X sus?), M . 8488 sq.

2626. Nin-ki lh Mag fifii-mi

(= I<U.KU), CT 25, 11. 33.

2627. Nh-killim-edim-wa I n-n-su I s i z ..., Br. 11104.

2628. Nin-kilim-tir-ra, ~h o m p S.

Dev. 2, 1 5 8 ; Vir. Ach , Adad 11, 8.

2629. yiipl-kh-gd, CT 24, 4. 1 5 ;

Br. 13644.

2630. " Nin-Ba, Br. 13380 ; UY 6 ..., Bart.

2, 77. 67, 1 : 10P R. 2631. Nin LAMA, s A i ~ 2 2 o f, 2, 7. 2632. Nin-lu I i ~ r , CT 24, 3. 3 6 ; 21,

6 5 ; Br. 13643.

2633. Nin-LU&(?)+gunaa, TSA 7

R 6.

2634. Nin-LUIL (3) + gunti-gi-nina, SAIC 48, 5 . 4.

2635. [Nln ?]-ligir-si, cf. [Enl-li-

gir-si.

2636. Nin-lil-P&/1i Oe-lit rnatiti, Str.

AV 1208. Semitae hanc deam nomiila-

bant B6Ztu et (?) ZLNinlil (vel IZZiZ?),

sicut eius maritum iL B l lu et EZlil,

Endid.

I. Textzms : 1) dNin-Zil, dominae coeli

e t terrae ... uxori "92-ZiZ, SAK 160, 4 ;

U r "Engzw (pater Dz~il~gi regis U r ) ei

aedificat eius dilectuni es-iz~-I& 1. c. 188 l;

dona ei dedicata, 1. c. 158, 6 ; 8 ; 9 ;

« annus, quo iiavis "N. facta est » (Dun-

gi 4), S A K 229, 4 ; annus, quo lectus

N. factus est » (Dungi 12), 1. C. 230,

12 ; anrius, quo Gimil-Sin stelen niagIiani

pro iLEltZiZ et iLNNiil fecit (G. S. 6),

1. c. 234, 6 i ; annus quo GimiCSin ex-

celsurii ?nh-gztir pro iL E. et iLN. fecit

(a. S), 1. c. 8 k « aiirlus, quo currus "in-

Zil factus est, RTC 11. 266.

2) fLNin-lil, mater inagna, cuius man-

datum in 6-kuv est grave, domina, quae

benedicit precibus meis, loco iudicii et

decisionis in conspectu iz Endil causam

eius infestet, vastationem terrae eius,

perniciem populi eius, effusionem vitae

eius - sicut aquae, in ore il Enlil regis

poilat ». Cod. Harn. 42, 81-97.

3) "in-lil, Legraiii, R. d' U. 255-371,

pass., de Gen. T D 4682, 5501 f I, 5513,

5327 etc. TrD 3-7 ; Langd. T D 4 ; 17 ; 22 ; 65 ; S A 9 ; 10 ; 24; 92 ; 191; 99 ;

235; CT 22, 10 ; 1 2 ; 14 sq. ; 1 5 ; 23;

27; 3 0 ; 41 ; 44 - hinc pass. in text.

Drehem.

e' ct iVin-81: Legr. R d' U : 293 ; 339 ;

341 ; 371; de Gen. T D 5501; 5513;

TrD 3 ; CT 32, 1 4 ; 1 7 ; 50 ;

n6zu "NA-lil, de Gen. T D 5501 Obv.

2 ; e'-mzl-mu-um-nza " Nin-Lid-L6 & % ( L ) , I. c. 5527 ; g i m ~Win-Lid-la, Legr. 278 ;

298; cf. Bart. I 15, 45 R ; cf. Krausz,

Sieg. 1 0 ; 23 ; 24; 93.

4) In serie Afz J iGA-num ilNinlil per-

tinet ad faniiliam Enlil. Eius noniina

afferuntur, CT 24, 5, 6-17 ; 22, 107-115 ;

39, 11. 12 sq.; CT 25, 9, 1-11 ; 31, 23. Se-

quuntur dii inferiores ilEnZiZ, i lNin-

i6 filius cum familia, alii dii niinistran-

tes in palatio (e'-Bur) "Enl i l et "Ninlil;

cf. Zim. VSGW, 63, 108 sqq. Enumerata

tota familia il B. specialis qiiaedam pars

nominibus BeZiL-iG attribuitur , quae

onines deas similes 21 Ninlil continet

V. gr. fMnh, "in-mah; "Nilz-ear-sag;

d Nilz-tu(v) etc. cf. Be-lit i - L i ; cf. Br.

11046 sqq. ; cf. AnStc-Sub-626.

5) Wh-lil solvat, regina 6-ki-zir (= 6-

kzrv?), surpu 2, 145; cf. W&-nma-a-a

"Nk-lil-La, CT 16,13.27; cf. Introd. p. 21.

6) 8i"na "in-lil-La; si"6 fdm-ma-

nl I ?%in (=elippi) d N . , I1 R 62, 2. 34

sq . ; eius imag. cf. Frank, Bild. 20.

7) HPMNI in eius hon.: cf. Jastr. Rel.

1 526 sq. ; Langd. PS. 255-259.

8) "in-lil apud Assyrios, cf. Jastr.

Rel. I 236 sq. ; 246 sq. ; 525 (uxor

" A h v ) ; item MaklCi 1, 147. 156.

9) Nobr. PROP. Tallq. Nam. 240 sq.

10) Mav-gid-d]a iL Nin-Zil, CT 33,

1. 15 (= Ursa niaior, Eez. ZAF p, 19).

111. Csnclmsio : il N. communiter non

separatim a b iC Bnlil colebatur ; saepe

cum aliis deabus partus confundebatur.

2637. Nin-lil-da-gal-sA I su g u ( d ) -

ddb CL [En-Lid-La-ge] , CT 24, 8. 3.

2638. Nin-ma-da 1 W%:-lah-e-ne nn-

nn-ge, CT 24, 11 33; 24, 5 0 ; Br. 13613 ;

SAK 124, 4. 2 (facit purificationem ri-

tualem); Hub. Pers. p. 179 n. 8.

2639. "miii (= Nin - ma - da -)bA I "Nin-ma-da; CT 24, 11. 34; 24, 51.

2640. Mn-~na-di[m] (emesai : " Ga-

Jan-nza-dim) = Nk-nza-&, Er. 1361 6 ;

CT 25, 43, BU 91, 5-9, 153. 7.

2641. Nin-ma-Hu-lis 1 su (sib tiz s&-

g a "n-lil-la-ge) (= pastor caprarum

pinguiuni (?) E.), CT 24, 11. 36 ; 24, 53. 2642. "in-ma-na I '1""' iig-

76-ge (dei Enli l ) , CT 24, 11. 35 ; 24, 52.

2643. W i l l (= Nin)-anB-lah 1 i~ ... (urbis Eridu), CT 24, 30. 117.

2644. "IN-miA-ti~(r)-i.a I nzin (=

Ninkavrnka), CT 25, 3. 5 8 ; 29 Rm I1

289, 6.

2645. Nin-mab, nomen d ~ i n - l i l .

Textns : 1) Gi-ka-na "Nin-nzah, lucus

sacer in LagaS, destr. ab Umina, SAK 56, 2. 10; cf. 28 k R 3, 3 ; apud Q g z -

dil cz Nin-nznk habitare fecit, I. C. 138,

19. 20; eius templum in KeSki fernen-

an-ki, 1. c. 237 e. Cf. Paffr. G1. p. 189 sq.;

" Nin-hav-sag-gci semit. = W h - m u h ,

King. L. Ham. 111 201, 44.

2) De serie A n I ic A-num, cf. iz Be-lit

i-Li; "in-lil; cf. CT 24 (12, 2) 25, 75;

Br. 11008; M. 8438.

3) " Nin-mah 2 be-Iii! ilhzi Sn k-grta?z,

Proc. 1911, PI. 12.

4) « Nebukadnezar restaurat i-muh,

templum "Nin-mah (resp. "in-hnr-sag)

media in urbe Babylone »; Langd. NBK

74, 2. 6 ; 84 , 6 . 7 ; 106, 4 3 ; 128, 1 4 ;

204, 43. 3 ; preces ad eam, 1. C. 84, 5-19;

204, 43, 10-17; cf. Langd. PS. 28, 44

(4 Nin-mah = il Zarpanitum ?)

5) Surpu 4, 42 : « quarto (te) solvant

i l Anu, ic Be'l, iz Ba et ic Nin-ma& D.

6) nin-nzah "Nina, Langd. Lit. p. 73 ,31 .

7) « kudurru D, cf. Hinke, a. n. bound-

st. 227.

8) d. Nin-ib Z L Nin-?nah ..., BE 17

n. 38. 5 ; de 1. C. p. 40 cf. "in-urZ.

9) « stella, quae ad eius (scil. mul Nun-

ki) dextrarn stat, est Nin-mnh., CT

33, 3 , 2. 2 1 ; ""1 Nun-ki, ~ ' ~ ~ 1 Nin-vzah,

duae ex 1 2 stellis Su-ut il Ea, CT 33, 9

1 8 ; cf. Vir Ach. ISt. XXIV; cf. Bez. ZAF

11. 25 : '?7,l~1Nilr-mn& = Puppis); cf. Jastr.

Rel. I1 697 (?)""L Nilz-?nah = Hydra) ;

~~~1 Nin-luzah / r i12%~c Zz~gnl, Str. AV 6272.

Conclusio: Sicut W i f z - g n l proprie

erat uxor "in, sic U7in-nzah consors

"nl i l ; propter suam significationem

tamen generalem (« domina magila, ex-

celsa ») haec nomina facile ad alias si-

miles deas applicari poterant. 2646. Nin-rnab . . . / min (= " 2 - a ) 1

i n me-zi-vi, C T 24, 33. 137.

2647. Nin-rnar-azag-ga, e d . .., Str.

AV 6746.

2648. Nin - mar - ki : domina urbis

RIau; de l4arl.i cf. Hoin. Gr."93 sq.

I. Textrrs: 1) 65N. filia principalis

(dumu-sag) W i n a , SAIC 60, 5. 1 0 ; 74,

8. 6 7 ; eius templum: J?-gh-thv, 60, 5.

1 1 ; e-sad-gid-sa in Girsu, 190 e ; e' " N i n -

- Nin-mar-ki

mar-ki, 1. C. 4 6 , 3. 2 ; 61, 1 4 ; CT 3 ,

1 6 d ; 36, 3 ; 5 , 19. 4 ; 4 9 6 , 1 ; 9 , 39. 4 ;

40, 2 ; 1 0 , 18. 3 : 24, 2 ; T U n. 5, 3 ; 42 ;

101, 1; 111, 2 ; 117, 8 ; 136, 4 ; 154, 4 ;

150, 1 0 ; 146, 3 ; 246; RTC 11. 295 Ohv.;

399, 4 ; Bart. I1 68, 33. 1 sq.; I 12 , 5 2 ;

porta N., Meissn. Altb. Privatr. 11. 43,

7, 22. 26; cf. infr. 6) ; sangu N., CT 1,

23, 4 ; 26, 4 ; 27, 4 ; 43, 4 ; 44, 4 ; 47, 4 ;

Bart. I 22, 26. 3 ; I , 37, 393. 1 ; itstz~k

W., Bart. I 26, 74. 3.

2) Accipit oblatioiles in ezen bulz~~-,rr-bzi

cLNina-ka et (ezen) Amav-a-a-si(g)-gi-da,

DP 43, 3 . sq.; TSA 1, 2 ; DP 60, 1 . 3 ;

69, 1 . 3; 48, 2 ; Nik. 27, 2 ; i tem: niy-

gii-tag-ga (= sacrificiuin pro) " Nilz-

lnar-ki-ra dGl-dG1-Zn, DP 55, 1 . 7. 111

DP 55, 60. 6 9 series deoruin incipit cuin

dNin-mav-ki; hinc in iis probabiliter de

eius festo agitur; cf. quoqiie DP 48, 47 ;

Nik. 27; RTC 39, 4 ; 47, 4 sq.; 53, 2 ;

cf. Wht-ninni-bar Nie-mar-ki-bi.

3) NOM. PROP. : N.-nma-&na, DP

112, 4 ; Nik. 1 , 4 ; S T H 21, 5 ; TSA 10 ,

4 ; 12, 5 ; (ZN.-ama-nzu RTC 53, 2 ; "17.-

I&-mu, Nik. 56, 1; DP 111, 1 ; d N i n -

mav-lugal-mu, Nik. J 9 R 3 ; U r "6 N . . . , Nik. 12, 2 ; D P 91, 1 ; " N . (n. pr.), C T

3 , 32, 75. 9 6 ; 1 , 29. 2 ; TDT 2, 695;

Bart. I 22, 26. 5 ; 11 55, 81 etc. '5A7i72-

?nur-ki-Ra-ni-?b(g), Bart. I1 73, 55. 2 ;

60, 21. 4 ; 73, 55 11; 74, 56. 3 ; I 46,

253. 3 ; CT 32, 34 Obv. 1 sq.; cf. Hub.

Pers. 1 7 9 ; Thur. Dg. LC p. 65.

4) In serie A n I iU-n16?n ic N. perti-

net ad familiam " Sin, cum quo tarn-

quam eius concubina (?) 12 geiluit filizs,

cf. CT 24, 48. 11-17 ; 25, 27 I< 2117,

1-8; cf. quoque 1. C. eius gu(d)-dhb; cf.

Zim. VSGW 63, 115.

5) gainn azag gaSan-mav-ti, Reisn.

Hymn. n. 49, 9 ; cf. Langd. PS. 13. 170,

9, n. 6 ; cf. Reisn. Hymn. p. 101 R

1 sq.

6) « 111 porta ilf7fnrdz{k ante signiim (?)

Wa;tzna(r) (?), iL @L (avis divina), {L Nie-

war-ki, il Mnr, " f7flnvdz~k, g i W u abnu??z

accesserunt.. . in porta Nin-war-ki.. ,

iuraverunt D. Ungn. Harn. Gesetz 111

n. 7 1 5 ; cf. Mercer Oath I 1 i, 11. 2649. Nin-mar-ra, prima ex 12 fiiia-

bus cL Nin-uznr-ki (et Sin ?), C T 24, 48.

11 b.

2650. Nin - m e , Thornps. Dev. I

38, 36.

265 1. Nin-me(? =: 1 Q I)-abzu / (" da?%-ki-nn dnm-ßi-sal dei E a ) , Br. 11091;

cf. CT 24, 27. 1 8 ; cf. Nin-i-Si-nbzu.

2652. " Nin-me-d[im-a]n-Bci I 9nin

(= d Dnliz-ki-nn rinf~z-6;-snl dei E n ) , I J R

55, 6 0 c ; CT 24, 15. 60.

2653. Nin - me - dim -an - na I min

(= <Want-ki-nn danz-6ksnl dei En) , CT

24, 15. 59.

2654. Nin-n~e-dirn-SA(g)% I urin

(= " in-ln-ni dnm-ßi A7iitz--[&I) i. e.

uxor dei " Da-gdn et = Nin-l i l ) , CT

24, 6 . 25 ; 22, 122 b ( : Nin-lne-rlzwz-Sn,),

Br. 13639 s q . ; cf. Jfe-di~n-Sli(g).

2655. "in-me-Sar-ra I Sn, CT 24,

4. 2 7 ; 21, 8 2 ; Br. 13638.

2656. Nin -me - Su - dG I (6 ~a-rtarn-

nzrn-na, Br. 11092 ; CT 25, 45. 1 1 sq. :

["Vin-me-Slzr-dzi I C%-dnvn-?zz~?z-@] aSSat-

su (dei Nz~skc().

2657. "in-me-te-en-te-en I g i ~

d (En-226) Sifz-nn-ge, CT 24, 48. 8.

2658. Nin-me-te-abzri I ~ n i n (=

ddanz-kdnn dam-bi-snl dei En) , CT 24,

15. 5 5 .

2659. Nin-men-na (= domina coro-

nae) il Be-Zif i l d f c i Sn al U-tnbhi, Proc.

1911 PI. XII. " R I liliu (- Nin-diw) (?)

be-lif nzn-n-?zi, CT 24, 25. 8 3 ; 12, 1 8 :

["in--me]?z*zi-nn I be-lit uze-a-awz-uzi, M.

8461 ; ['. Nin-vze-en, Langd. T D 49 ; cf.

Nik. 2 3 Obv. I V ; Langd. NBIC p. 66,

4. 1 s q . ; 231, 3 ; n. 1 ; cf. dDn?n-gal-

rzz~n-nn.

2660. Nin-men-an-na = Be'lif iictni,

Br. 11044 ; cf. Danz-gal-nz~ilz-na, 2661. min (= Nin)-mu 1 ~ z i ~ t (I

gir[-lall e-kzrr-ra-ge, C T 24, 10. 17 sq .

(" Niu-gir 1 IIZZ?Z (i. e. * R). 2662. "in -mu -zu, ..., CT 3,

1 8 C.

! 2663. "in-mu-mu, 11 R 59, 29 6 :

L<" ]in-mr-~nu / R I ?nin (lz (=" R ?) ; CT

24, 23. 2 4 : ["Ni]n(?)-gzrl-gul; cf. Zirn.

VSGW 63, 94 ; cf. "in-mzi-rn36 et "in-

mü-nzü; cf. CT 23, 43. 3 .

2664. Nin - mh - mh : mi?z (= 6e'liit

ildni iVi tn?,) , CT 25, 30 R 3 ; 24, 12.

20 ; 25, 84 6 : (=" R I 6e-lit Sn-Ru-iiza-tu?u/te.

2665. " Nin-mug ; (=" GnSan-jizug I 4 R ]

rlnnz " I-Suwz-ge, I1 R 51 e ; CT 25, 48.

14, probabiliter « zaditn » legendum ; cf.

C T 24, 43. 133 ; cf. Krausz, Sieg. 10 ;

CT 1 , 43. 3 ; 7 , 21 b, R 1 4 ; Hub. Pers.

p. 179 n. 12.

2666. Nin-mul (var. ul) 1 Szr, CT

24, 3. 2 4 ; 21, 6 4 ; Br. 1 3 5 9 0 ; M. 8 4 5 1 ;

Reisil. Hymi~ . 48, 7 (" E?z-~~zul ") ; cf.

~1 Nin-ki.

2667. " Nan-mul-~6-a / wcin (=(LA.A),

CT 25, 9. 2 6 ; 24, 31. 7 0 ; Br. 11031 ;

cf. Nin-~nul-dar-n, titulus W i s n b a ; R A

7, 108. 2.

2668. Nin-mul-nun-na = rvin-gal,

Br. 11030.

2669. Nun-mü-mü (= KU.KU) I uzin

(= Nin-gnd-ki-dü) , CT 25, 1. 6. 2670. i-li-iar-rat d Nin - mun (7) j, CT

29, 45. 14.

267 1. d N m N"i-muru "U-'U 1" / dnm-

zti +"*~-ut " NT-kilitn, CT 25, 1. 7.

2672. Nin - mriS -F mug - da - ru , U r " ..., R T C 54. 3 ; Nik. 9, 5 ; T S A 7,

4; 13, 2 ; D P 171, 7, 1 ; 193, 6 ; 194, 5.

2673. "in-bgab (?)-gar = ~ n , CT

25, 48. 17 (: ni-in-na-ab(?)-Snr 1 "%in-

%ab(?)-Sar I i a - a 1 . . .). 2674. Nin-nagar-ni-sir, Bart. 1 3 0 ,

193 R ; cf. Nin-igi-nngnv-sir.

2675. Nin-nagar-sir-ra-si-ug(P)- ~ 6 ( ? ) ; Ur[L ..., D P 37.

2676. " "IN - -mi-il'-sig"(fi)-fia j I

min (= Nirc-&Y-rn-nkd), C T 25, 3 .

51.

2677. Nin-nam-tar-tar-ri = ~e-z i t

i - L i , C T 24, 8 ; 25, 78 a.

2678. Nin-n&uind, SAK 168 i. 2679. "in-rau-gi, C T 24, 49. 10 6 ; cf.

(Vn-?zz~-gi .

2680. ' Nin-nun I [ S ~ L ] , CT 24, 4. 9 ;

21, 73.

2681. Nin-ni "-'" -gara 1 r t n ~ rscii.

dei "z~gal-hdr-har], CT 25, 19. 4 ; Br.

13596.

2682. Nin-nib~i "' I dnm-6i-sal (scii.

W i n i b ) , C T 24, 7. 1 2 ; C T 25, 45. 4 ;

Br. 11021 ; M. 8446 ; 4984; Krausz, Sieg.

9 2 ; C T 32, 43 R 3 ; de Geil. T D 5501

R I ; 5513; surpu 3 , 1 4 6 ; Jastr. Rel. 11

3 1 sq.

2683. " "W-niggu fiu-babbar-ra nzi7z (X "in-Rar-rn-nkd), C T 25, 3. 42 ;

text. parall. C T 24, 21. 1 6 : "Nin-nig-

kn -/- im-n-r[n]. 2684. Nin-nig-g-i(n)-na I dzrmu - saz

"Nin[-ib-ge], C T 24, 7. 1 8 ; Br. 13646.

2685. " "NIN - nigin -gar - ra I m i n

(= "in-Ra?-ra-nka), C T 25, 3. 44 ; 24,

2 1. 17 (" GaSan-~igin-gar-yn 1 Q 1 I" GZL-

Zn) ; Br. 11074.

2686. Ein-Nina ki, Langd. PS. 162

il Adnd, (emesal : G a i n n etc.) Br. 11037;

S L I ~ ~ L I V111 10 ; P. 60 ; cf. U ~ n k n etc.

2488. iadin-ninni, accipit oblationes

in ezen 6uZz~g-kzi Winn-Rn, D P 43, 3.

2689. Nin-ninni-erin "' (- Sz'iinnk),

Scheil T . 6. s. I11 20, 5 , (= dominus Su-

sorum).

2690. Nin-ninni-bar (dNin-mar"i- bi), accipit obiationes in ezeT6 I>zclz~g/Se-

kzi " Nina-ka, D P 53, 4 ; R T C 47, 4 sq.;

Nik. 23, 4 (?); cf. praeterea DP 47, 3 ;

maritus "Nin -mwki ? ; cf. OLZ 1914, 59.

269 1. NIN "'-sa-a 9nilr (= SmnnS),

C S 25, 23. 1 1 ; Br. 13587.

2692. iaiin-sa-linaia(3)-ma, cf. Ga-

San-sa-Zum(?)-nza, Reisii. Hymil. 48, 56.

2693. " Nin-sag-sar-sar = ~ e z i t ili,

C T 24, 25. 79 6.

2694. Nin-S~P, portati-ix gladii "in-

<yivsu.

Textus a 1) Pro fl Eu., portatrice llNin-

girsu. Urukagiila aedificavit templuin,

SAIC 42 C ; 2 ; 44 C , 2, 1 4 ; 56, 5 , 22.

2) Accipit oblationes in ezen bt~lz~g/ ie-

Kk Wirz-gir-su-ka, DP 66, 3 ; 198, 3 ;

Nik. 24, 3 ; 26, 3 ; TSA 51, 4 ; in ezen

kisaZ kisal-Ln-kn, D P 54, 5 ; in: i f u

ezen "NE-(u)gun, Nik. 29, 4 ; ifzr-ie-kin-

kzrd-~ZL, D P 54, 6 .

3) In serie Aa I i l A-nzrm "Ninsnr non

pertinet ad .Nin-girszr, qui ratione uxo-

ris "Bazi adducitur cum deahus simi-

libus "Star, sed ad familiam iLEn-ZZd,

ad quam " Nin-givsz~ quoque ratione

origiilis suae (sicut " Ninib) pertineret ;

cf. Zirn. V S G I V 63, 110. 119 sq. Addu-

cuiltur n) 4 eius nomina scil. : Nin-

snr I gir-[ZaZ J e'-kbr-ra-'qe ; ["fin (= Nin-

snv)-mz~ 1 mi?z (= gir-lnl etc.) ; Milz

(= Nin-snr)-g.ir I ;%in (=gir etc.) ; W e -

men-unk-dZ-dü 1 m i n ; b) eius maritus :

" ?r-rn-<ynl j clnnz-6i CL Are'-z~r~k-gad, i. e.

maritus e ius scil. V w n g a l , q u i - dNe'-

und-gal, CT 24, 10, 16-20.

Praeterea alius ('.Ni%-snv a f fer tur s u b

familia i L E n , qu i gz~(d)-dzib V ~ k i esse

v ide tur , c f . CT 24, 29, 102-104; 30, 1 3 ;

c f . Z i m . VSGW 63, 114.

4 ) N O M . PROF. U v d ..., N i k . 12 2 ; DP

91, 1 ; Legr . R d ' U 157 O b v . ; B E 14

p. 5 9 ; 15 p. 5 5 ; 17 p. 159; H i n k e , a

n e w bouiid. s t . p. 227.

5 ) « firmutn c u p r u m » "Nin-snr iQVev-

gn1, Zirn. R i t . ii. 27, 6 .

6 ) GaSnn-sar I me-p,i-Inl @'-kt6r-~a-~e = iz Nin-snr I nn-nS p n k r i Sn e'-Luv, Reisil.

Hyrnn . p. 137, 43 sq.

7 ) N i z - s n v U d Ir-vn-ga1 I " N e r g n l

u iL A&-bi-tz~m, VR 46, 1. 18.

L Rakkabdni Sn arki-Su (scil. 9i~uLNi-

6z~-h) i z z i z u pL(zzr) iL Nin-sar Z L " I%-va-

z a l , CT 33, 1. 26 sq.

2695. Nin-sar-gir I mi~z (= g i v - l n ~

e'-kzw-vn-ge) C T 24, i 0 . 1 8 ; c f . CI Niri-

sar 3 n.

2696. Nin-sar-mu / min (= ,viv-~i~- e'-kur-va-ge(, C T 24, 10. 17 ; c f . Wirz-

sar/ 3 n .

2697. i%Tin-sar-zag-@, accipit obla-

t iones i n ezen-6zslug-kh Ninn-kn, DP

53, 8 ; U r " ..., DP 121, 10.

2698. NPn - sar (3) - a m a - ~nru-da - Sm-a, accipit oblat iones i n ezen-bzs1z~g-

k h "Ninn-ka , DP 53, 8 ; c f . 2734.

2799. [Nin O] - sar - dfib ( g ~ ( d ) - d h b

iL Bn-Ki ? c f . " Nin-sav) , CT 24, 29.

1 0 2 6 ; c f . M . 11362 sq .

2700. " Nin-sub-za-$in-na / mi~z (=

"a-za), CT 25, 10. 4 0 ; C S 24, 6 . 2 7 :

Q 1 milz (= dnm-6i Ni%[-Lid] ) ; Br.

11022.

2701. " N h - s t i n / dnun-bi-sal (scil. de i

C'. Lug-nl-bnnda); (emesal : " GnSaqz-sdn) ;

Br. 11067 ; M . 8478; " N B - s h n - a n , S A K

140, 23. 19; 220, I n ; 222 C ; 228 C ; H u b .

Pers. 1.79; B E 3 , 58. 1 2 ; d e G e n . T D

5482; 5301 O b v . I ; 5514 O b v . ; Lailgd.

TD 49 ( i n U v ; ki-kakki; E v e c k ) ; C T

32, 42 R 4 ; e ' d . . . , d e G e n . TD 5489 R ;

5514 R etc. ; mater GilgnmeS: K B V1

4 3 8 ; 144, 15; R A 9 , 115. 3 ; O L Z 1914,

4 ; L a ~ l g d . PS. 154, 1.

2702. [" Ni]n ? srun*sG~i (O gul-gul), C T 24, 23. 24 ; c f . d N ~ ? c - ~ z L - ~ L L L .

2703. " Nin-sa-an-na, T h u r . Dg. L C

p. 64, 2 ; M . 8447; c f . H e h ~ i , Got tes id .

p. 4 8 n. 5 ; c f . Nin-i-si-in-nn.

2704. "in-si-gar-an-na, G n S a n -

si-fgzar-an-na I d R / Sd-gnn qtzin g z ~ ( d ) -

ctzi6 ( d e a e IS tav) , Br. 11027.

2705. " Nin-s'ng j m i n ( = ~ u ) ( d e u s cain-

pestris), C T 25, 20. 4 6 ; 24, 32. 117 6 ;

~ u r p u VIII 16.

2706. " Nin-s9g 1 s u , CT 25, 42, I<

2 1 14, 9 ; C'. R 1 641 nah-ait 6u-un-nn-ni-e

641 ??zim7?za ..., CT 25, 49, R 2 ; "R-

(eiilesal) " GnSnn-nam-mu, I1 R 59, 28 6 ;

c f . Z im. VSGW 63, 93 sq . ; M . 8472.

d R ( iL E-a Sn a n ~ z dz@Snrvi, Br. 11059 ;

d R - g e G z ~ S k i n - 6 a n d a , Reisil. H y m n .

48, 6 0 ; c f . L a n g d . PS. 158, 60.

2707. Nina - sirsilr (3) ma-1aß

dim-gu[l-gle, CT 24, 30. 116 ; c f . CL N i n -

da; c f . " Nin-siv-siv = E u Sn mnZn&i; c f .

CT 25, 48. 12 : ni-in-siv-siv / nin-siv-

s i r / iL Z?-a I Sn "md-La&; c f . C T 24, 43.

1 3 0 ; I1 R 58, 62 6.

2708. " Nin-pa j i1 en-n[z~ml "U-la...,

C T 24, 33. 32 sq.; Br. 13599 ; U r d ..., N i k . 130, 2 ; d e G e n . TD 5506 R ;

L a n g d . TD 4 9 ; S A K 2: 4. 3 ; 144 ci;

H u b . Pers. 179 n . 14.

2709. "in-ga-mul-e-si I dnm-bi-sad

(dei U n k - k z r d ) , C T 24, 3. 19 ; 21, 54 ;

Br. 13600.

2710. Mn-pa-ki-ba, N i k . 23, 4: ( loco

upa » legendum est « ??znv» ? cf. "iVin-

ninni-bar W i n - ? n a r ki-bi).

271 1. "in-pa-ki-da, Br. 13601.

27 12. "in-pap-nigin-gar-ra / dnm-

bi-sal (dei Va$-~z<yin + YM-gnv-ra), C T

24, 26. 1 0 6 ; Br. 13584.

2713. " Nin-pap-slg, Br. 13583.

27 14. NIN*PAP~S?~G-NUN*MLE. LIGIR, cf. Wenkum.

27 15. Nin-pu-lal I min (=dafn-6i-sad

dNin[-i6-ge], C T 24, 7 . 1 3 ; 23, 143 b ;

C T 25, 2 8 ; BLI 89-4-26, 77, 8 ; Br. 13637.

2716. Nin-pfi-lal 1 min (uxor d ~ i Nin-

ib) , C S 24, 7. 1 2 ; 23, 28. 8 6 ; 28, i C

([ W i ] n (?)-ja-lal 1 Sn. . ., cf. " Pu-lnl.

271 7. "in-PU-sag I (= $1 6e-lit i-Li),

C T 24, 12. 6 ; 25, 77 n.

2718. "in-plshn I (fii. Win-.lna?f h i ) ,

C T 24, 48. 17 : text. parall. C T 25, 27,

I< 2 1 17, 8 ; " ni NIN ""-g bizi-mev (?) . 2719. "in-~ar-be, Br. 13636; cf.s1Jav-

626-ir i L Be'l sav-Oe, V R 46, 1 8 C d ; cf.

~ i 3 A-tu- ab-liS = snd(nt!zr, Br. I 1413/5.

2720. Nin-Sa(g)-gi-pad-da, de Gen.

T D 5482 ; nomeri dei Lagab + igigunu. 272 1. "in Sa-1"-ai -Sah? / il &-ZU Sn

Sa-di-i &i-vnl "$a(g)-zu; C T 25, 10,

34 sq.; 24, 40. 4 9 ; 6 , 2 4 : dR 1 davz-bi

" Nin[-Lid] (?) ; C T 24, 22. 121 : l 'Wi]n-

inlnS I Nin-bi [". En-lil-La-ge.

2722. " Nin-gar I fe in (= d A-nu-um M

A n - t u ~ n ) , C T 24, 1. 1 1 ; 20, 7 b ; 4, 7 ;

21, 72 ; Surpu 11 48.

2723. Nin] '"-"'-ghr I A n - t w t IS-

tav, C T 2-1, 1. 2 8 ; C T 24, 20. 1 9 ('"in-

Sdv I Antuwz iL IJtar).

2724. " Nin-Se-ba-5 I wzifz (= ~ n v j l z -

fzit), C T 25, 3 5 Obv. 1 0 ; 36 Obv. 9 ;

Br. 11061.

2725. Nin-geg-geg (I kn + tt~-Rn + tir) = be-Zit Sn-kzl-ma-te/tzt~~z, C T 24, 12.

2 0 ; 25, 8 1 : cf. S "64 (Del. Les.*

P. 90): Se-ig I kn + t u 1 ia-tu-z~?n-hzn-

tzr ; cf. L' Nin-mii-mii.

2726. [' Nin (?)-] SeS I 6e-lit i z r (var.

ik)-Si, C T 24, 12. 2 1 ; 25, 85.

2727. Nin-gu-ud-ag-bar-ri ( ~ e - ~ i t

ilb), C T 24, 25. 79 n ; text. parall. ; C T

24, 12. 1 0 : " Nin-ka-aS-6nv-an-ki. 2728. d m f u (= e ) NIN -3uba- ki-lul 1

mWZMz (= Ninkavvakn hi[l-bz-Lz-zb.. . ), C T 25,

3. 64; 29 Rin I 1 289, 2. 12; C T 24, 47.

6 n : . . . ki-bul-lul.

2729. Nin-Subur-ra suknl-?an& 1LAnu.

I. Nomen: 1) SUMER.: De lectione

« 9ubur » loco <<Sah » cf. Tl-~ur. D g .

LC p. 6 5 sq. Notandum est, lloc signum

i~: norn. lioc div. in DP et STH con-

stallter cum R E C 18. in Nik. T S A con-

stanter (excipitur IYik. 2, 7 ; T S A 15,

8 ; 17, 7 ) cum R E C 230 scribi. Utrum

id errore scriptorum provenit. an ipsunl

exeinplar refert ?

2) SEMIT.: Nin-iu6z~v suknl-?nn& An-

nn-,qe = l1 I-lf-ab-rat suk-knGd%?~z s[i-:'-

vum] Sn "A-nim, OLZ 1908, 184.

11. Text. auch.: i) ". genius pro-

tector Uvuknginn, SAK 42, 4. 6 sq.

In eadein periodo " N . accipit obla-

tioiies in ezen bulz~g/ie-Rh "in-giv-

su/('Ni?za-kn, D P 43, 4 ; 53, 8 ; 62, 2 ; 66,

3 ; T S A 1, 8 ; Nik. 23, 7 ; 24, 4 ; 26

R I ; ezen-kisnl-kn, D P 54, 5 ; praeterea

inense itu ezen c z N e - ( u ) g u ~ ~ , Nik. 29 R

1 ; i tu udn-zi(d)-Se-n-kn i-rid-snv nina Li-

Szi ..., D P 47, 9 ; cf. »P 50, 5 ; STH 41

R I1 ; cf. 11. pr. " N.-nlnn-?gzu ; Nik. 2 ,

7 ; 6 , 9 ; D P 112, 6 ; TSA 11, 6 ; 12, 6 ;

14, 7 ? ; 15, 8 ; 16 , 7 ; 17, 7 . W.[-1-bnl,

Nik. 1 8 R 11.

2) 'Tempore REGUM UR : n. pr. Hub.

Pers. 179 ; C T 5 , 41 6; C T 32, 1 1 R ; 20

Obv. 3; 36 Obv.; de Gen. T11 5496; Larigd.

T D 7 ; Ahl 7; Legr. R. d'U. 315 Obv.

(Gimil d...); 286 R (d N.), Bart. I 50,

144 Obv.; e' "N. , CT 9, 17. 3.

3) Temp. RIM-SIN : C' Nilt-Sz~bzc:~ . , . sukkaGma& Sa(g)-kuS-Sd an-gal-la. .. Rivz-

Sin "in-Subur, regi meo, e'-d-dg-ga

Stcm-nzu (templum, in quo oracula dantur)

aedificavi, SAIC 218 c; 216 n (e'-~ne-kili(6)-

ba-sag-il (templum, in quo decreta oinnia

inagni aestimantur ...) &SM-sz(g)-gn, te-

men mu-pa(d)-da [dzr~g]ir-ltbgal-gnzc.

N. pr. Thur. Dg. LC p. 63; Ranke

Pers. 204; Krausz, Sieg. 61 sqq.; 8 sq.

n. 2 (W. szckkak %"Star).

111. Text. rec. : 1) In serie An 1 ?LA-

num W. ad familiam Anu-Antzcwt perti-

ilet tamquam eius szckknl-?nah, CT 24,

2. 47 sq.; 20, 22; 21, 28 sq. (5 eius no-

mina, non conservata); eius uxor (iiorn.

non conserv.) e t 14 eorum filii et 2

gzc(d)-dub, CT 24, 2. 52 sq.; 1-8; 21,

32-37: cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 107.

Praeterea " IN-Szebuv pertinet ad

~LlStnr, filiarn 1lAtiu : "in-Szebur 1 V a p -

szctal 1 ja "A-nim, CT 24, 40. 51 ; K 171, 23; cf. Zim. VSGIIT 63, 118; cf.

Br. 11006; M. 11347.

2) sukkal-an-nn GaSan-Szcbzcv-ra, Langd.

1,it. n. 56 R 30; PS. p. 160, 11 ; Nin-

Szjbtcr-rn, 1. C. p. 62 sq.; G , 23. 25 ; cf.

p. 82, 2. "V-ri-eS ur-sag [ yaJnn]-i2eb~v-

r a (var. : IL E-~-i[-eS bar-7-n-&L 6e-el ir-

@-tim (ergo secundum hunc textum

Szrbuv non = sus, cf. KB VI 537 sq.) ;

Langd. PS. p. 168, 8 n. 5.

3) In text. harusp., Jastr. Rel. I1 412.

IV. Conclusio : W. pertinet ad Erech

~irbem, hiiic ad Anu et I i t n r (non ad

Enlil e t Nipzib). Sicut Anü sic veneratio

~'Nin-Subur quoque in urbe Laga4 reg-

nante Urukagiila incipiebat, quia illo

tempore LagaS subiecta erat Lugalzag-

gisi, regi Erech ; Rim-Sin quoque, rex

Erech, colebat (IN.; in serie An ( %"A?L~PI

W. eundem locum tenet.

2730. Nin - Sum - Surn I %L ~ a - n a - a

mnrtu ... Sn .~?zar~-za-ns-~u Sn-&rd-zc be-lit

tnk-ni-e[-ti], CT 23, 49, I< 1451, 7 sq.

273 1 . ' Nin-Sun-Sun-azag = Belit

ile', CT 24, 25. 80.

2732. in-Su~inak (- NINNI) (=

In-$. ?), Scheil Text. 61.-s6m. I p. 61.

2733. "in-tu(d), cf. d Nin-kr(r).

273-1.. Nin - tu(d) arna - uru - da - sar-a, accipit oblatioiles in ezen bulug-

kd "Ninn-kn], TSA 1, 8 ; cf. 2698.

2735. Nin-tu(d)-babbar I min (E

Arlnd), CT 23. 16. 12; dNin-tzrba-abbab-

bar-rnlri (= 6e-lit i-li), CT 24, 12. 14 ;

25, 81 b; 12, 13.

2736. Nin-tu(d)-zag-ga, accipit ob-

lationes in « ezen bzclztg-kx (Se) Wina-Ln,

DP 70, 3 ; 72, 5 ; TSA 1, 8 ; DP 71, 2.

2737. d "in (= B ) NIN-tu-nig-lal-Su- du tu-ni-ig-iai-La-8u-du 1 min (= C1Ni?t-

knr-ra-nkd), CT 23, 3. 43.

2735. Nin-tug-cfi(d) : ~ t . i z . z (= ;U),

CT 25, 20. 5 n.

2739. Nin-thm-rna-al (emesai : RTC-

San-fz'tm-ma-al), 111 R 67, 21 b ; CT 25,

7. IC 14176, 2; 24, 30. 13: ["Niln-dum(u)-

ma-al I min (= "Nin-Lid) I Sn niie.

2740. Nin-tu(r) ""' (= be-lit i-Li), CT

24, 12. 16 ; 25, 82; dea quaedam partus.

I . Text. auch. : 1) dea, quae in coe-

10 et in terra fata determinat "Nin-tu(r),

mater deorum », SAK 66a, 3. 4-6; sa-

cerdotalis faber ferrarius dNin-tzc(r)-ka

la?)z-7.iza, 1. C. 106, 16. 29. annus, quo

canalis "in-tzr(r) fodebatur, 1. C. 235,

6 6.

2) C. g a m . 3, 24-33 « H. dominus

(legitime) ornatus sceptro et corona, cui

perfectionem (?) dedit sapiens tLiWa-wza;

clui definivit areani ? urhis ICeS, qui lau-

Nin tur-t6r - 222 - Nin-ti (di n)-u(g)-ga

tas fecit dapes mundas deae fVin-tu(r) D.

1. C. 44, 40-49 : « ilNintu(j,), domina ex-

celsa terrae, inater, qtiae peperit me,

filium ei sumat nec nomen ei relinquat,

in populo eius infantes ne creet ». 3) Accipit oblationes occasione nig-

giS-Lag-gn &Mn-mar-ki-ra, D P 55, 4.

4) NOM. PROP. : TSA 21, 2 (Ur (l...) ;

Ranke, Pers. 205.

11. Text. rec. 1) Iii serie Alz j iLA-

?zz~rn il Nin-tzr(y) pertinet ad appendicem

familiae "Enlil, scil. ad 6e-L2 ili, cf.

Zim. VSGW 63. 110 sq. ; cf. cLbe-dit ?-Li,

W n & ; cf. Br. 11009; M 8439, 11349.

2) " Nin-tu(r) il 6e-lit da Di-el-ti ki,

Proc. 1911 pl. 12.

3) " Nin-tz~(r) (Su-ut "&& = forma

quaedam " ilfah) : descriptio imaginis

eius, cf. Thomps. Dev. 2, 146 sqq.

4) HYMN. in eius honorein: Langd.

Lit. p. 53 sq. ("LN. nin-liznfi Ke'iki-a) ;

liturgia de ea: 1. C. p. 86 sqq. (eius tem-

pluin : k ( i e S k i ; 'Wh-tu($-) n ~ a t e r magiia

partiis ... 1. C. p. 91, 12.

Conclasio : C; Nin-tu(v) dea erat par-

tus urbis Xe?, quae probabiliter prope

Harsagkalaina-kiSK sita erat ; hinc ma-

xime accedit ad deain " Ninharsag.

2741. Nin tur-Q6r (= ilbe-dit i-Li), CT

24, 12. 15; 26, 135: "Ni?~-tz2zir"-~"-~'"...

2742. Nin-tu(r)-~UI-ra d - d z - n bu,

BA 5, 619. 28; Lailgd. Lit. 11. 175,

13.

2743. Nin-tu@)-tu(r)-n.i .= ~e'zit

ilifzi, CT 24, 25. 81 n.

2744. Nin-Qi(1) = Warn-ki-na dauz-

bi-sad (dei Eu), CT 24. 15, 58; Br. 11017 ;

13585 ; iii ii. pr. S T H 27, 5 ; Nik. 16, 5 ;

56, 1 ; 3, 6 (?). 2745. "in-ti-bal 1 utug I/-a-ge], CT

25, 4. 10; cf. CT 24, 47. 33 n.

2746. Nln-ti-mal+en, DP 176, 2.

2747. Nin-ti-mud-kalam-m 1 GGun, CT 25. 8. 6 ; cf. CT 25, 2. 27:

["in-ti-nz?~]d (?)-kalnm-?an = " ~~in-Clilz-

zi(g)-ga. 2748. Nin-ti (= din)-6(g)-ga, dea

quaedani partus, nota potiss. ex text.

Drehern.

I. Nomen : Signum « DIN » legen-

dum est « ti », quia occurrit var. « ti »,

de Gen. T D 5550; et forma emesal = GaSan-ti-dib-ba, I1 R 59, 31 d ; cf. de

Geil. Trl3 p. 5, annot; ilum loco (U)g

nielius legeiidum est dig propter emesal

dib ?

11. Textrss: 1) 'W., mater omnis

creaturae, SAIC 158; 3 ; 4 ; 5 (Nippur).

2) de Gen. T D 5501 Obv. 1 ; 5513 ;

5550 ; Tr. 3 ; 80 ; Laiigd. T D 27 ; CT

32, 14 R, 3 (&fV. Sa(g) e' W&-lil-Zn),

itein Legr. R d ' U 293 Obv.; 339 Obv.;

- CT 32, 42 Obv. 2 ; 43 R 3 ; e' &N.

CT 32, 27 Obv. 2 ; Legr. 1. C. 289 Rev.,

259 R. e'-e'S "N. , SA 209 ; zi-dzi(gj CLN.

SA 47. 1 gu(d)-Se "N. 1-si-in-ki-tu gi(n)-

~ z i (veniens ex Isin), de Gen. TrD 80.

3) NOM. PR. Uv (LfV., BA 2, 195, 8,

16; 199, 25.

4) In serie An I ilA-nuuz icN. pertinet

ad deas partus, quae sicut ilBau, icGzrda

etc. post il IStar afferuiitur, cf. Zini.

VSGW 63, 120 ; exhibet autem sex eius

nomina, CT 24, 21. 1-6 ; I< 171, 31 et

eius marituni " En-ddg-g.n.

5) Nin-ti-zi(g)-gn I he-eZ-ftr$~t rnz~-bnZ-

Li-ta-nt qni-i-ti (vivificans mortuos) ; IV

R 19, 7 6; V R 44, 9 C ; gaSn?z-Li-dib-6a 1 / "Gu-La, I1 R 59, 31 e ; CT 24, 21.

6 ; cf. M 8482; 11390.

6) eius naves : sii fni-laga~x + snd (eius

10.0 « igi D, Del. Les. 9. 89, 5. 2),

Str. AV 2236 ; [gif mal-id-da-tiZ-Zn, [gii

Md-1-ni (?)-Lid, Del. 1. C.

Nixia - 223 - Nina

2749. Nina, filia " L Ea, dea urbis N i - / Tl-iesi Hom. varia obstare videntur.

?zu G, dea fontium, somniorum etc.

I. Nomezi : Hom. « die Schwurgöttin

ES-haiina und ihr Kreis » defendit the-

sirn : Q V I N A = "Ei-hnnlzn = c'Ei-&n-rn

propter has potissimum rationes: n) I<

11151, cf. Bez. Cat. e t supra dlShara 11,

10. Secundum Hom. 1. C. p. 6 3 « 16 i l i i-

&n-va » pertiilet ad ilNin-givsz~ (1. 4, noii

ad 1. 3) et debet esse aut (("IBa-zi D

aut ic A7l;lrA u ; propter « I I (= W )

vero et « &n u I?-&n-rn scriptio phone-

tica solius il N I N A esse potest.

b) Symbola "IVILVA et iLEi(ii)-&a-~,a

sunt scorpio et draco (1. C. 64 sqq.).

C) iL i V I N A et eius avia usque ad dyn.

IV Bab. colebantur in regione maris; sed

cf. " fi-&U-+a tanz-tim » , 1. C. 67 sq.

d ) il NINA dea est oraculorum et in-

terpretatrix soii~niorum, Gud. Cq-1. A. ;

i' IS-ha-ra = be'dit dininz u bi-ri 1. C. 68.

Obscurus textus sub a) citatus, qui

est ratio principalis Hom., nihil proba-

re videtlir. Nam ponamus - quod mi-

nime est certrirn -- « u iLIi-&n-vn » per-

tinere ad lineam : iL Nia-giv-sn. C U I ~

iLii-&a-rn sit sicut il Bnu clea partus,

facile in textu posteriore deo Ni?~gil,sz~

i l I i&a~-a loco Qali tamquam uxor jungi

poterat. Sed W i f z a nec secundum text.

arch. nec recentiores est dea partus

sed dea fontium et canalium. Ad 6) :

Etiamsi "Nigza eadein haberet symbola

ac il I i&nrn (quod adhuc solide est pro-

bandum), propterea noil identitas sed

ad summum earurn siinilitudo afirmari

posset. Ad c) vd. text. iiifra citatiim

sub I1 5), e t GIS-&a-ra I1 6 ) ; praeterea:

niuL Giitr-tnb I G ~ i i n (= i i-&n-rn) infn-

t im.. . . fl"'"IS-&n-:,a ='lIifar be-Zif itnatciti;

« C'. I i&nvn tn?~ififiz » significare Ii&ng-n

« terrae maris » inilii non est evidens.

Nam urbs Nina k i prope Lngni sita idem

liabet ideogr. ac Niniveh; pro ultimo

autem habemus lectionem phon. : GlNi-

n ~ h / a - n ( ~ ~ ) , Str. AV 6238 ; 6261. cf. NL- voq; ergo pro illa quoqiie lectio proba-

bilior est Nilzn (non Ei&a?z?~n"~) . Si aii-

tein urbs legenda est Nim, dea quoque

huius iirbis; cf. infra: [CNilzn Nilzn G ;

'"in-nha k i ; sed obstat compleme~itum

« nn », quod DP 5 3 occurrit (NilzaG-

an).

Porro V i & n v a est inrrnt ki-sz~v-:~i-e ";,

I1 R 60, 14 n, nunquain vero habet ra-

tionem ad Nifza 7~i.

Tandeln a Ii-&nvn est dea partus et

pertinet ad familiam Adad-Sin; C< Nilza

autem semper erat filia E a et est clea

fontium et canalium.

Propter llas ratioaes retineiida esse

videtur (saltem interim) lectio '"Vifzn.

cf. *(1-,iia8-ie dNi~zn, CT 29, 46. 25 ; num

haec glossa dat pronuntiationem semi-

ticani, an explicationem realem ? (~znfnni-

i u = turba pecoru~n, p i sc iu~~i ?); cf.

"Nifzn / iu , CT 25, 42. 6 6 . cf. CL?i-ha-rcr;

CL Enguv : "d.

11. Text. arch. 1) " N . filia Eridz6

i. e. "LEn, SAI< 90, 2. 1 6 ; 1 i 0 , 2 0 . 1 6 ;

28, 2, 6 sqq. « sorte Uv W i n a elegit

40 ur (canes?) daitn " Nina = pro Do-

mina ilNi?za(?), 1. C. 2 n, 3. 3 (40 nunierus

sacer il &n). Eius FILIA "Nifz-wtaf,-lzi, 1. C.

60, 5. 1 0 ; 74, 8 . 67 sq. W. s o ~ o a "Nifz-

gil--su, 1. C. 90, 2. 16 ; 94, 5 . 1 7 ; SOROR

"Nisnbn, 94, 5. 2 1 sqq.; 4, 2 3 sqq. "N.

INTERPRET.ITRIX SoixPI'IoRunI apud deos,

1. C. 90, 1 . 29 sqq. 2, 1 7 : 92, 3. 25 sqq.;

4, 1 2 ; 94, 5. 12 sqq.

2) « Fontes et rivi excelsi (Ed-mn&)

sunt sacri Wi?zn, SAI< 104, 14. 19-22 ; 54,

12. 5 9 sqq. ; 44, 3. 4 sqq.; 46, 3. 7 sqq.;

Nina - 224 - Nina

90, 2. 4 sqq. ; CT 3 , 26. 273 ; 37, 4 ; 39,

8 ; 5 , 20. 7 ; 36, 3 ; 7 , 7 . 2 ; 166 Obv.:

10, 50 C ; T U 111, 9. 152, 1 ( i d N i n a k i

(-52)-gin) , cf. U r id..., CT 1, 40. 4 ; SAI<

90, 2. 4 sqq.: 92, 4. 3 sqq. eius sacra

iiavis, 104, 14. 23.

3 ) W i w n ~t in-en D, SAK 2 , B 2, 2 ;

6 , 5, 1 s q . ; 18, 5. 5 3 : 26, 1. 8 ; 2 8 , 2 .

3 ; 86, 2 . 13; 92, 4. 8 ; 142, 1. 2 ; 190

B : cf. Paffr. Gtl. 138 (nin-e~z = domi-

iia frumenti ?), nie-in-dzr6-ba, 7 4 , 8. 51

sq.; 142 H ; 190 B ; (cf. "Er-in-dzr6 i

Wh-kar-ra-nkd) .

4 ) "N. , filia Eridu, curam habebat

oraculorum, SAIC 110, 20. 16; cf. VS&ava.

5 ) W. nin-kz~r-tu?,-vn, SAK 92, 4. 13 ;

ur. P&-kzrr-el, 28, 1. 7 ; 2 , 1 ; 3 , 6 .

6 ) & N i n a experta carmiilum sacrorum,

cantavit in teinplo (e' ~t innzi) , sigriavit

oves nigras easque duxit iil coeleste

stabulum, SAIC 124, 4. 6 sqcl.

7 ) i N i ~ t a , SAIC 2 n . 1 ; 6 k , 9 ; 1 8 ;

4 c , 1 ; 1 9 0 h : C T 3 , 5 . 4 ; p . 6 , 5 . 6 ; 7 , 1 2 ;

8 , 1 5 ; 36, 3 ; CT 5 , 20. 7 ; 7 , 4. 2 ;

19 n ; 41 ; 46 6 ; CT 9 , 3 3 : 39, 3 ; 49 a

Obv. ; CT 10, 18. 2 ; 24, 1 ; T U n. 5 , 2 ; 15

Obv.; 42 Obv. : 94, 9 ; 95, 6 ; 101, 2 ;

117, 6 ; 147, 2 ; 150, 3 ; 151, 5 ; 246. alia

templa ; e-e~tgz~r-rn(gtriz) kn-l~rm-nra, SAIC

30, 4. 3 sq. ; 32, 14 sq . ; 3 6 ; 58 R 1, 6

sqq. ; i -s irara i n Ni i ta M, 86, 2. 14

sqq.; 142 H ; 144 C ; 90, 2. 18; 4 , 5 : 34,

3. 7 sq.; i-Sn(g)-pnd-da: 32, 2. 2 sq.; 19

sq. i-Ses-ies-e-gd-vn, 190 B ; gi-kn-nn,

32, 2. 5 sqq. ; 1, C. f ) 17 sq.

8 ) " N i f z n dea protectrix Niiia urbis

(cum fratre "Nin-g iv -su) , cf. Paffr. Gtl.

141 sq.; cf. infra W i n n ATinnlGi; " N i z

N i ~ t n " L .

9) Accipit oblatioiles in diebus festis :

eze~z-6z~krg/Se-kzi C'. Nirtnl iWin-gir-su-ka;

TSA 31 R 1 ; 1 R 9 ; DP 43 ; 53, 2. 3 ;

7 0 , 2 ; 7 2 , 3 , 6 ; RTC 47, 3 sq., R 2 ;

Nik. 23, 3 , R 4 ; 151, 1, 2 ; DP 45 ; 7 1 ,

1 ; 53, 19 ; 131, 6 ; S T H 6 R 6 ; Nik.

173 R 2 ; 181 R 3 ; 254 R ; RTC 35 R 3

(ezerz Se-kh ezen 6~~Iz~g-kZi c7iVi?~a-ka), Nik.

269, 3 ; RTC 47 R 4 ; DP 87, 6 ; S T H

48, 1. 2 ; DP 104, 2 ; 106, 6 ; 108, 5 ;

109, 6 ; 113, 17 ; S T H 11 R 6 ; KTC 39,

2 ; Nik. 6 R ; 8 sq.; 60 R 6 ; 230 R 3

sq.; 272, 2 ; 288, 3 ; Amli. 1, R 4; TSA

36 R 7 ; Iiik. 57 R 5 ; 225, 2 , 260, 3 ;

I S T H 33 R 6 . alnav-a-a-si(p)-da, DP 48,

1 ; Nik. 27, 1 ; it% 7~dz~-zi(d)-Se-U-ka e'-ird-

s a r riinnhl-zii ..., DP 47, 1. 1 0 ; cf. Nik.

234, 3 ; 247, 3 sq. ; DP 97, 1 3 ; RTC

44 R 4 ; 50, 5 ; Nik. 148 R 1 ; 153 R

3 ; 176 R 2 ; 198, 2 ; 263, 2 ; 263 R 2.

Babyloniaca 1911 p. 243, 2 R 1 ; S T H

26 R 6 .

Phrases, quibus hi dies festi descri-

buntur, in fine horum textiium videri

possunt ' DP 43 ; 45 ; 47 ; 53 ; Nik. 23 ;

TSA 1 ; RTC 47 ; S T H 41 ; cf. praete-

rea : DP 70 ; 71 ; 72 ; Nik. 148 ; 131 ;

153.

Catalogus deorum, qui in festis dNi?za

oblationes accipiuiit, distinguitur loi~gior

et brevior ; ille V. gr. DP 33 ; TSA 1 ;

Nik. 2 3 ; hic V. gr. DP 70 ; 71 ; 72. 111

lorigiore catalogo coi~iprehenduntur explicite 19 (ki-19-Szi cf. t tut. cit.), inter

quos iion sol~im dii, sec1 etiam res sa-

crae V. gr. btrlng = lyra (?), nu-rh-a = Stele et ultimo loco aln?n (statua) U r

C'. Nilsn, f ~ ~ i ~ d a t o r i s antiquissin~ae dyrias-

tiae LagaS, nominantur.

10) NOM. PROP. : cf. Hub. Pers. 170 ;

eadein non]. iii text. Dreh. V. gr. de

Gell. T D 5501 R 1 ; 5.195 ; 550 618 R ;

CS 32,36 Obv. 2 ; de Geil. TrD 6 ; 9 ; 1 2 ;

Langd. T U 17 ; 65 ; 63 ; CA 200 ; "ifzn-

z6SILnz;al, Legr. R d' U .: 268 R ; 269 ;

Nina-igi-g6l - 225 - Ninni-mal gar-sir - -

297 Obv.; 298 R ; 308 R etc.; cf. Paffr.

GI. p. 143.

11) De temp. Harn. cf. King. L. Ham.

111, 70. 19 : icNilzn Ninaki.

111. Text. recent. 1) In serie A n / iLA-?zum W i n n probabiliter pertinet ad

familiam " g - a ; narn occurrit in frag-

meilto CT 25, 42. 6 b: cc Zd-Jzr ) Su; "Id-

gne-izr I Su; 4 Ninn / Su; priores certe ad

ic E a pertinent, ergo L W i n n quoque.

2) iL N k r n 76 ~ " i - % ( g ) cLEn,yur U dNina

CU&? "in-n-zzt "in-n-&a-kztd-dz6 ". . . ; h r p u 8, 4.

3) Dii, qui Contra malos daernones CT

16, 13. 29 sqq. invocantur, sunt :

iL Sin , iL L?nmnS, iL fitnr, " Engwr ma-

ter iLB-a; dNi.)ta, filia (durnu-sal) "-n;

"in-dar-&, pastor (Lid-Rzr u-tnl-Lu-zt) , Gii-&(L) etc.

4) nin-??zn& "Nilzn, Laiigd. Lit. p. 73,

31 ; "in-ninn i<i, Latigd. PS. 162 11. 4 ;

cf. Br. 12605 ; M 3297 ; cf. Ui-?zina.

5) Sacerdos " Eng-nv Z L " N i ? ~ a . . . . Ninn magna filia ' L &a .... "ngur et

" Nina, domina. . . , benigne eum aspi-

ciatlt e t sirnul curn iL En, creatore om-

nium, vitam (longam) tamquam fatum

ei determinent D, I<B 4, 65 sq. (kudurru

ex temp. Bel-nadin-aplu regis).

2750. l$Tina-Pgi-gal accipit oblatio-

nes in « ezen amnv-n-a-si(g)-gi-clrc », DP

60, 2.

2751. Nina-&~i-ka-la accipit oblatio-

nes in « ezen bulng-/Je-kzi cWi~z-gir-szt-

Ln », D P 66, 3 ; 198, 4 ; Nik. 26, 5 ;

24, 3.

2752. Nina-Ssr(g)-pa(d)-da accipit

oblationes in ezen-bztLz~g/Se(-ku) "ni i~za- ka », DP 53, 2; 43, 1 ; Nik. 23, 2 ; cf.

S T H 41, 1.

2753. Nina-;es(-e)-gar-ra accipit

oblationes in ezen bz6k~g/Se-kzi 1Virt-

gir-su-ka », Nik. 163, 2 ; 24 R 1 ; 152

R 1 ; D P 198, 7.

2754. Ninda + $u(d) I dnm-bi scil.

G z ~ ( d ) (etiam = Adnd) (cf. Zirn. VSGW

63, 92 n. 3), CT 24, 10. 14 ; cf. ~ u r p u

8, 10 p. 60 ; Rit. n. 27, 9 ; M. 3230 ;

10658; cf. diVi?z-nindn+-gu(d). 2755. d min (=il-lil) NINNU (= a-a (pa-

f e ~ ) [ "En l i l ] ) , CT 24, 5. 40 ; V R 37,

21 a : il-Li2 I R I ccEn-lil: CT 25, 50 Obv.

7 ; V R 37, 17 n : niu-nu-u I R I "n-Lil;

V R 37, 18 n : nin-?tu-z6 1 R I W h - i b ;

cf. C T 25, 50. 14: Br. 10036 sq . ; V

R 44, 48 c : ur-ninnh I a$$zkZu G - a (nin-

nzi probabiliter error pro <( ninzin D, cf.

N i f u i n ; ilinnfi = 50).

2756. Ninni, cf. I i t n v ; G u i i n a t ,

Scheil T . C s. 3, 8 A 4.

2757. Ninni-bulug (?), DP 227, 3

( U r d-..).

2758. Ninni-erin, cf. 1%-iu-ii-?tak,

(var. " w e r i n ) , Sctieil T C s. 3, 7, 1.

2759. Ninni-unu(g) "', CT 24, so. 15 a.

2760. " Ninni-ab-gal accipit oblationes

in ezew buLug./Se(-kzi) "Nina-ka »; DP

53, 2; 45, 1 ; 197, 2 ; TSA 1, 7 ; RTC

47, 2; Nik. 23, 1 ; cf. S T H 41, 1.

2761. [d Ninni-ki]S "' 1 kila..., CT 24,

50. 17 n ; CT 18, 43, I< 4555, 11.

2762. Pdinni-M ; * b u c Mai-tab-bn-LUV-

t u r I "(Ninni)-ZaZ zt "in-ezen +gzr(d),

1 " Igi-dzt zr "in-ezeu +gzr(d);

V R 46, 6 sq.; CT 33, 1. 6. cf. ~ u r p u

8, 10.

2763. Iadinni-laiai (abbreviat u m e x

"Ninrti-Sei, RT 27 p. 11 I ) , cf. "n-iu-Si-

nag. 2764. " Ninni-mal+gar-sir = ma-

[aL-ka-t]u(?), M . 1924; CT 24, 33. 10 sq.;

CT 25, 49 Obv. 2 : ["Ni~z~i l -mega(?)-s iv I nzin (z iQe-lit [il-Li.. .).

DEIMEL - Pccntheort Bnbyl.

Ninni-Ninni - 226 - Nidaba

2765. " Ninni-ninni "' accipit oblatio-

nes, cf. D P 55, 6 (nig-giS-tag-gn "fVin-

nzav-ki-va).

2766. Winni-nin Winni, CT 3, i a.

2767. Ninni Nin - an-si -an-na, CT 3, 1 C .

2768. ;U-Si-nag d NINNI-~[IES], CT 29,

46. 4 ; cf. UNINNPLAM; "In-izr-Si-nng.

2769. Ninni-Suba-unii(g) "' /S[U ...I, CT 24, 50. 16 a ; Br. 3058.

2770. Ninni-tin-tir "', n ~ u z Balz / "R,

V R 46, 23.

2771. Nidaba, Wisaba, dea fru-

menti, dea urbis Umma, dea astrolo-

gorum.

I. Nonien: cLNisaba - "Ni-sa-ba,

CT 17, 34, 27, 29 ; 37, 15 n ; cf. Thur.

Dg. LC 64, 1 (« Nisaba suppose un in-

termkdiaire Nidhaba »); R = Ni-daba, CT 11, 49. 16 a ; cf. M. 5432 ; Br.

7454. Propter "Nidnbn-ge (SAIC 58, 4.

1) putat Tliur. Dg. 1. C. Nidnba = Nk-

&On; cf. "Lngnb + igigzrnzr.

11. Text. arch. 1) %V. soror LLNin-

givsu et dNirtrE, SAIC 94, 5. 21 sqq.;

cf. dNina.

2) " N. dea protectrix U~nmn SAIC

58 R, 3, 14 sqq.; de "ngnb+ig-igunzr

deo (dea?) protectore Umritaki cf. 1. C.

36, 1. 1 sqq.; 154, 2. 38 sqq.

3) « virgo (ki-ed), quae fecit ..., quae

tenebat in manu stylum purum, quae

portabat tabulam bonae stellae, quae

secum deliberabat, soror mea est (LNi-

snbn, SAK 94, 4. 23-5, 1 ; 21-25 (tex-

tus hic monstrat aetatein astrologiae).

« (Gudea) formain templi (e-ninnii) deli-

neavit, sicut "Nisaba, quae scit signifi-

cationem numerorum D, 1. C. 110, 19.

20-21. Secundum hunc igitur textum

illo iain tempore forina (= Grundriss)

templi secunduin symbola numerorum

conficiebatur et N. erat dea astrolo-

gorum et numerorum, cf. SAK 108, 17.

15 sq.

4) Eius templum aedificavit Gif~ziZ-Si~t,

rex Ur, SAK 234, 9.

5) NOM. PROP. cf. Hub. Pers. 178; Paffr.

GI. 157 ; Legr. Rd'U 293 Obv. ("N. an-

Kzr.?); Gimil d N . , Bart. 1, 22, 26, 7 ; de

Geil. T D 4689; CT 32, 45; Ba-ba U'.,

de Gen. Tr. 3 ; Langd. T D 49; cf. de

Gen. T D 5501 Obv. ; 5513 ; Langd. T D

16; CT 32, 36 Obv.; Thur. Dg. LC 64;

Ungn. Dilb. 135 ; BE 14 p. 59; cf. Icrausz,

Sieg. 74 sqq.; 88.

6) cf. RA 7, 107 sqq. « nin ~ ~ ~ ~ D n r - a 2,

quae manu tenet tabulain lapideam,

"Nisnba-gab quae genuit in ihr-ib, caiina

nisabn, Canna pura, nutrita lacte puro,

canria septem numerorum.. ., quae im-

plevit 50 magna decreta; domina mea,

filia(?) magna d-kur.. . per te exorcizo ».

« g n l » videtur esse coniungendum cum

Nisnba; cf. Langd. C. Gr. 5 154, 2, ubi

gnl-tziv tamquam unicuni exemplum com-

positionis « adjective and Noun » affer-

tur. Haec autenl [%Jia'aba-gaZ n o i ~ est

ideritica cum c'.Aiidaba, sed est potius

c~A7isnba-zrv-sng, Gud. Cyl. A 5, 2-4, de

quo textu sub numero sequenti. Secun-

dun1 Iiunc textum dNirln6a « dea can-

nae » mil-ii esse 11011 videtur; nam agi-

tur de stylo huius deae (dei?) scribae,

cui vis magica attribuitur, sicut cailnae

11 Ea, cf. SAK 6, h.

7) OLZ 1904, 254: Widnbn, snl-zi(d),

sal-Sk(g) (nlulier bona, benigna) saZ-tnztl-

?g;lzuZ-Za (m. stellarun-i, cf. CAK 94, 4. 26),

Li-kg an-na (amata ab Anu), &i-Li-ktru-

Luv (abundantia terrarum), snl liU(? MA) 7 gnSid (?) (Scheil. 1. C. la ») 7, giS-$i-

tzib-ki 18 (Scheil (aux) matrices sans

nombre, (aux) mamelles sans nombre,

Nidaba - 227 - Nisaba-ur-sag

tes oreilles sont 18 » ; sed numeri illi

probabiliter non ad Organa corporis, sed

ad Widaba, quae cognoscit numeros,

referuntur), du6-sav-mag [An-]na [?z]in-

?nah In - l i l ... 111. Text. recent. In serie A n I izA-

num DUAE Nidaba bene inter Se distin-

guuntur; utraque tanlen est filia W n l i l ,

cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 109.

Prior est uxor "V-ni, C T 24, 9. 30

sq., vel Lqal-ki-sd-a ( V - n i ) , K 171 ;

aliud nomen pro ea est dMin (= Nida-

da)-Sid, CT 24, 9. 32 ; vel in textu pa-

rall. dfi1'in (= Nida6a)-Se, CT 24, 23. 15 6.

Haec est Nidaba nostra. Alia citatur

hoc modo : ["I En-nu-gi I gu-zu-lnl "n- lil-ld-ge; ["I Ur$), ~ - i ~ u - ~ i % a - n " ~ a j I mi9z (=

gu-zn-lal etc.) ; [4Ndnba-ur-sag / d a ~ n -

6i-sal gu-za-lal "En-lil- da-ge; [4 Nidnba-

g a l I nzin (dnm-6i-snl etc.); eius filia est

["I Gim-duz-azag-gn, CT 24, 10. 7-11.

Hic textus lucem dare videtur ad Gud.

Cyl. A 5 , 2-4 et RA 7, 107. In his ul-

timis duobus textibus agitur de eadem

dea, qiiia utraque manu tenet tabulam

lapideam (Li-unz (resp. du6) za-gifz) : Gud.

eam vocat min (= Nidaba) ur-sag (=

("in-dz~6); in RA vocatur Nidaba-gad;

in CT 24, 10 utrumque nomen pro ea-

dem dea occurrit, quae tamen distin-

guenda est a "Nidnba, sicut in Cyl. A

(= "Ni%-dub); cf. dN. I W. I Sa ni-me-ki

(sapientiae), CT 24, 41. 86.

2) Myth. de E a et ALar&nsis, cf. Dhor-

me T R 131, 32; 137, 47. 57: « conclu-

sit sinum Widabn, per noctem campi

dealbabaiitur ».

3) frumentuin, quod exorcista fundit

super carbones et dein exstinguit, voca-

tur ic Nisabn, surpu 5, 178. 181; 1. C. 8,

19 : i-u-la iGLa-U&-mn ilRagn-ma-nu-ri-

G-su ilNisaba iCEveS-ki-gal izLugal-Gu-

, &-a k i ...; cf. 1. C. Rit. p. 138, 16; 168,

9 : « pulte farinae (Mehlbrei) dNisaba,

re magica deorum magnorunl, eum cir-

cumdedi » ; 204 infra 12 ; 206, 4 : fru-

mentum purum (nisada elli-Li), claruni,

filia ilAnu (hic « agitur de frumento per-

sonificato, filia » igitur sensu latiore;

WNZsa6a enim secus est filia "EnliZ) ; 210,

9 ; cf. Maklu 6, 117.

4) Mandantibus idNa-6i-um u ilNisa6n,

Langd. NBK 6 2 , 16 (agitur de delinea-

tione fiindamenti templi).

5) cf. Langd. PS. p. 84, 24; 156, 40;

de « kudurru » cf. Hinke, a new bound.

st. p. 227 ; cf. "k; "mnziSi6-udu;

"S-&n-ra.

6 ) ... iGGiv et iWisa6a Contra terram

[progredientur]; KB 6, 70. 33 ("Nisaba

perdet terram).

IV. Conclusio : 1) Bene distinguenda

est Wisa6a a "Nisaba-gal (resp. ur-sag)

cf. 111, 1. '1Nisa6a autem liabet duas qua-

litates distiilctas : a) est dea fertilitatis

agrorutn et vocatur dNidaba-Se; 6) est

dea numerorum symbolicorum, astrolo-

giae et scriba sapiens et vocatur "Ni-

rlnbn-Sid.

2) 111, 6 probabiliter ex I11 2 ex-

plicandum est ; cf. "Ud-Sa-ra; ' F a - a - n ;

"a-mun-an- . . . ?; d Nun-maS-Se-gzin-

i nu?

2272. Nisaba, cf. W i d a b a .

2773. Nisaba-gal I min (= dam-bi-

sal gu-zu-ZaZ EU-lil-La-ge) uxor "Eqz-nu-

gi resp. "Ur&-maS; cf. text. sub Nidaba

11, 6 ; 7 cit.; emesal : %aSan etc., I1 R

59, 25 6. clR. sal-gu-zn-lab etc. I11 R 68,

10 e ; cf. Br. 7455; Langd. Lit. p. 142.

C.R distinguenda est a "Nisaba sed iden-

tica cum Widaba-ur-sag.

2774. Nisaba-ur-sag ! dam-6i-saz

gzt-zu-lad "n-lil-M-ge (= cLNisa6a-gnd)

Nisaba-Be - 228 - ~ i t ~ 11'-ta-zi

iixor "En-nu-gi resp. W~ri'-rnaS, C T 24,

10. 9 ; I11 R 68, 9 e (sal-gu-za-Zal) ; S A K

91, 5. 2-4; cf. "Nisa6a 111, 1.

2775. Nisaba-Se = ~zNisa6n; " M i n

(= Nisa6a)-Se 1 +%in (= Wisa6a uxor

Na-ni) , C T 24, 23. 15 6 ; text. parall. C T

24, 9. 32 "in (-CzNisn6a)-Sid = W.-

numerorum, cf. G i (-Nida6a)-Sid-imin-

nn = Canna 7 numerorurn (7 = symbo-

licorum?), R A 7, 108. 2, 1.

2776. [" Nilsaba-mah ..., cT 25, 43. 9.

2777. Nisaba-Sid = Nisa6a numero-

rum cf. Wisa6a-Se. 2778. Nir ..., CT 25, 23. 11 C .

2779. Nita I ~ u , CT 25, 1. 16 ;

j 24, 49. 6 6 ; W i f a I min (= "Mlt-ib),

C T 25, 12. 24 ; Br. 5028; eius uxor "Li-

gu-la.

2780. [d Nitla "'-*"-zi I Su ([gu(d)]-ddb

"Nin-giv-226-ge), C T 25, 2. 18.

2781. Sa, Tallq. Nam. p. 272. (Peis.

Bab. Vertr. 143, 15 : iVa-npLu-idin-na) ;

cf. U n - g n L - IMnrdz~t .

2782. Sa-a-mu, Br. 12316. 2783. a - h i - & U d ... I C T 29, 45. 30.

2784. i1 Sa-bi-tu, Ep. Gilg. Tab. 10, 1

sqq. : « Si-du-visn-bGtu~?z, quae in thro-

no maris sedet.. . , quae velamine velata

est ... » ; hoc loco « sa6itunz » est epi-

theton i zS idur i ; postea tamen occurrit

tamquam ilom. pr. loco " S i d z ~ r i , V. gr.

1. C. 1 0 ; 20 etc. cf. Tab. 10 suppl., cf.

Dhorme TR 300, 2. 14 sqq. : Sn-6;-tunz

locutus est ad GidgnmeS: « 0 G . cur cur-

ris circum uildique? Vitarn, quam quae-

ris, non irivenies ; dii cum crearent ho-

mines, mortem decertiebant hominibus,

vitam inter manus suas retiriebant. T u

igitur, o GilgameS, imple veiltrem tuum

die iioctuque iubila ; omilis dies sit fes-

tus, dies et iloctes sint gaudiosae et fe-

lices ; vestis tua sit spleildida ; unge (?)

caput tuum, lava Corpus tuum aqua,

considera parvuluin ad manum tuain ;

et gaudere in sinu uxoris tuae ». cf.

Sap. 2, 1-9. De nom. Sa6i t z~ cf. KAT 3;

574, 3 ; cf. Hom. Ei&annn p. 76, 3.

2785. 9a-gal (X n f n v d z ~ t ) , CT 24, 37.

80 ; cf. Sa.

2786. Sa-dara-nun-an-na, M. 1953;

Surpu 8, 1 7 ; Jastr. Rel.. 2, 410.

2787. Sa-dara-nun-na 1 9% n - L i - k n f

Snvvu-U-[ti], CT 25, 49. 5 6 ; V R 52,

17 n ; 64, 2. 18 (cf. Langd. NBK p. 306);

I1 R 59, 16 C: "GtaSnn-nze-Sz~-dz2 I " N i n -

me-Su-du I "R (uxor " N u s k z ~ ) . Colebatur

Babylone et in Harran (cf. Lailgd. 1. C.);

Langd. PS. 152, 9 , n. 1 ; Scheil. T. 4 .

C. 3 , 38. 5.

278d. ["...?]sa(?) "'-du = anfes-~nm-tn-2

&r TZi, Str. AV 3534.

2789. Sa-dir-nun-na, de Gen. TD

5501 Obv. 1 ; R 1.

2790. ~ ~ - u i i u m - g d (X J l n r d u k ) , CT

24, 37. 84.

2791. Sa-isSum-Se... (E i ~ f n ~ d ~ d t ) ,

C'T 24, 37. 85.

2792. "a-bei-an-sYn, c~ 24, 26. 3 16;

(cf. ct Sahan) (pertinet ad 8 fil. 'lNe-Kzi,n).

2793. "a-@&--tu Br. 12314.

2794. Sa-kar-du / Su "~nbbav-ge, CT

24, 32. 96 ; cf. dKnr-du; ["In-knv-&(g) 1 Su ~ ~ z z ; l z (z secundus) Rim ee-ba66nv-~e,

CT 25, 26 Obv. 33.

2795. Sa-ma-na(d) = ir ~ a - n t n - n z ~ ,

Str. AV 6534 ; daemon quidam, et mor-

bus friimenti; cf. RiIuss-Arn. Dict. p.

766 ; ZA 17, 269 ; Jastr. Rel. 2, 608 n. 7 .

2796. Sa-pa-ak, V R 6, 3 5 (deus

elam.), cf. R T 27 p. 108, 45.

2997. "a-par-km-(?)-ri, Tallq. Nam.

272.

2798. Sa-par-nun-na 1 ~ i g i v eh-iar[-

gnd"i? i ke'ihi), C T 24, 26. 125.

2799. " Sa-pi-in a-a-bi I "n-zz-uh-[mu

in...], C T 25, i 4 . 2 2 ; Br. 3142. (cf. Com-

be, Sin, P. 136 sq.). 2800. Sa-S[e] (= MnrduR), M. 10432.

280 1. "a-Se-aagairn-gal (= ~ n v d z j k ) ,

C T 24, 37. 84.

2802. Sa-8e-mab (= n/rn~&~k) , CT

24, 37. 82.

2803. "~a..., (= ArinknvvnRn?), C T 25,

29, Rm. 11, 289, 2, 14.

2804. 55-bar j ~ ~ i l t (= B ~ Z ) ia pu-

~ ~ ~ [ s s i ] , CT 24, 39. 5 ; Br. 9544.

2805. SA sa-kalam-mra (= ~ L E ~ ) , CT

24, 14, 4 9 ; 27, 1 4 n.

2806. S A "-al~-kin, CT 25, 28. 6 n.

2807. CI Sh 1 ,in (= ibNnbi2 DiZmun),

C T 25, 38 Obv. 2 8 ; 36 Obv. 27 ; Br.

2291.

2808. Sa, "-l]lii-giSg~al(= ilbe-~it i - ~ i ) ,

CT 24, 12. 28. 2809. SAQ ; men (=sng-gac) I iZL, ,.;

i i ~ i i h (= sag-gar) d S A G: . : du-%?L-ga dSA G 1, C T 29, 45. 8-1 0 ; '"in S A G (i. e. ~ D Z L ~ Z -

ga = "R, deus cantorum), C T 24, 29.

99 n ; deus urbis D&v-iliki; cf. icSzl.2~ 8.

2810. %~ag-gS I min (= "in-ib), CT

25, 13. 32.

28 1 1. Sag-@ I min (= Kn-at-te-eG

Zum), C T 25, 22. 4 0 ; text. parall. C T

25, 23. 7 a : dSag-+gunu-gad; C T 24,

47. 1 8 : "Sah-knb.

28 12. Sag-gan z d Sumubnn = dGiv. TextUS : 1 ) su-?~~t+-tig-ga d G& . .

4 d Avzn-Sa-i-gz~6 W-"\ 5 d %%a-in-ku

G d DARA ga-o-a-76 ~ ~ D A R A

sog-gdil. d GIR 2 (6 G ~ " R s I L ( ? ) - ~ ~ .

. .. . , . . . . . . .

. . .

. . . 3 d GAN . . .

nzi.b (= ga-a-U-7;) "' ~ u r i n t (?) . . . CT 29, 46. 9-16.

2) n. pr. UY d Satan (= Si-gdn), IB

ined. (tetnp. regum Ur). Hinc signum

G ~ R (et G ~ R = giv+gunu) tempore

iam archaico etianl « sq-gdn, SaLnn »

legebatur; cf. Sn-kn-nn = GIR (sigil.

arcli.) C..., C T 12, 31, n. 38177.

3 ) "din-nzu-gi sukab c$.hkdn (= gZv)

nmn ia@n ( g ia f Sn)-gzh) (« qui assiste

les meres qui mettent bas ») Ur ".ugnG

edin-nn n-zu nvnd-zu, RA 11, 103.

4 ) " &kdn dz'mzr "BnbBnr siB nig-zi-

mn-ge, Haupt, A S K T 105, 10 ; cf. GIR 3 b.

5) ('. Snkdn: "Ibfin 1 mu-k~ edin: 6e-eZ

[si-e-ri], Reisn. Hymil. 50 R 14 ; cf.

Langd. PS. p. 162, 25.

6) bzt-z~l sivi (= Unkan) gi-mir-tn 26

issui Same'(e) i « all (kinds of) beasts

of the field, and of birds of the heaven D,

King, Assyr. Ir. 86, 8 2 ; cf. RA 11, 103,

11. 5.

7) cf. C T 24, 42. 89-95, ubi enume-

ratis tribus nominibus "Nirinbn textus

continuatur :

4 Snknn

df i~v-gnl

d Mav-i?u

6 Mnv-tzh

L1 ~ a v - S a ~

Sakdrt

d liib-siv-

nz~n-k7t-tzt '

8) Alioc textus vd. sub G ~ R , ~ S U -

muhan.

eonclusio : "Sag-gdtt, Snkdit est deus

agrestis, potissimum DEUS ANIMALIUM ;

"h? j in biv-bi

9uin 1 Sn fe-ZiZ-te

m i ~ t

min

uzin

?%in

~rbi?z

Sn SZL-ti-i

Sn Su-LLi-i

Sn SZL-ti-i

Sn Sadi-i

Sn Sz~m-nza-ni.

hinc aliquo modo similis est (Eabani),

Nisaba, Martu, Dumuzi, Nergal. Sig-

num archaicum = G k = pes et nn-

i e (= Se-(g)dn?) -= asinus ; illud fie-

bat in script. assyr. Er. 3180, hoc Br.

4981. Cum autein dSnkdiz ad significa-

tionem nnJe D pertineat, potius signo

Br. 4981 scribendus esset loco Br. 3180

cf. " Giv et " Szrnzu$an.

2813. Sag-gar cf. "AR; " SAG.

28 14. Sag-gar-sag : nzin (= belif

nzntdti) 1 iz-zu ?an-nS Z: &U$@, CT 25, 9.

7; I1 R 57, 6 n.

2815. SAgi't~z, Vir. Ach . 1st. 30, 14;

cf. CJ Lzr-6izd SAG.zri.

2816. Sag-al (= Mardzrk), Ranke Nam.

p. 21 2 ; (C:. k-sag-il) . 2819. Sag-bal, ~ u b . Pers. 180.

28 18. Sag-kd(-da) etc. cf. infr. s ~ B - lrud.

2819. "ag-mag-?iu-d& I ?nie (= Sn-

ffzaj), C T 25, 27. 5 a ; 25, 27; Br. 12365.

2520. "ag-me-gar, 11 R 39, 66 sq. ;

V R 46, 39; M. 2372 ; Vir. Ach . C a m a ~

8, 39. 56; 9, 21 etc.; King, 7 Tabl. of

Creat. 1, 212 ; Kugl. Sterill.. und Sternd.

1 P. 276 (nomen antiqiiius pro s t e h

err. Iupiter ; nom. recentius: <( TE.

ucl »).

2921. Sag-ZU-na-ab-ba, R e i s n . I-Iymn. 47 Obv. 18.

2522. dSag-Su-ta-~ub-Sub-lba ( g ~ ( d ) -

dtib Walz[-U-ge]), CT 24, 26. 129 a.

2823. Sag-?, BE 3, 12. 12.

2824. Sa-ab, SAU (= LIL) = Pnai, Del. L e s 4 p. 135, 1 ; BE 14, p. 59;

15 p. 55.

2825. §ab(?)-bu-lann, RT 27 p.

108, 43 : cf. (ca~lSi-&u-~am. 2826. d "-ba-&U §aban 1 SU ( u k ~ g C-tur-

rn-re), CT 24, 8. 11 ; 25, 5 ; I1 R, 59. 21 b:

.$e-va-a& (emesal) I dSnin?z I utug e'-Jav-

ra-ge; V R 31, 30 c : V a h a n / Wa-di.

21 ja-&U-an, I<rausz, Sieg. 13. 98 ; il &- ha-an, BA 6 H. 5, 135 sq. L,

2827. Sahan-gal, Br. 13136; cf. wa-

&a-nn-szin.

2828. "ak-kal, min (= Ka-nt-te-el-

lzrwz), C S 24, 47. 18 ; in texto parall.

"Sag-gaal; cf. h.

2829. "Sa la"-'"-k6i I nzin (= Samni),

C T 25, 23 . 9.

2830. Sak-kud I zabar-dib an-na-ge,

CT 24, 3. 18; Q 1 W&-ib, CT 25, 11.

34 ; 11 R 57. 40 C; Surpu 2, 179 : Rit. n.

70, 8. 10 (Vak-kud-da); Ranke Pers.

p. 206 (cf. n1l.p Am. 5. 26); Hub. Pers.

67. Scheil, Sippar 110.

2831. 'Sak-ku-na, ~ u b . Pers. 207

(Ur d ...). 2832. " Sakair, (= c~~iz- l i l ) , CT 24, 22.

99; (cf. Br. 4292).

2833. "al... (X I i t a r ) (?), CT 25, 29

Obv. 33.

2834. Sal-li (var. Sn-Li?), BE 14 p. 59,

15 P. 55.

2835. Sa-al-i-la I min (= Mardut).

CT 25, 35 Obv. 4 ; 36 Obv. 3 ; Br.

3129.

2836. "a1-MA'gu, Craig., RT 1, p.

83, 10.

2837. Sal-&U si-it ..., &I. 8411.

2838. "al-ku-nie-[a] (= W e - n ?) ... e k a & (emesal : NZL-nunz~z-ku-~ne-a), K

171 Obv. 39; cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 96.

2839. SAL0KU "gi T U R I . M ~ - ~ ~ 1 min (="Niiz-lil), CT 24, 5. 8 ; text.

parall. CT 24, 22. 108 b: dNin-tOnz-?na-

nG; C T 24, 39. 13 : ["Nil%-dzdvvz(u) (?)-

mn-al I ?nin (= d Nin-gal) I in niie'. (Ad

quaenam signa glossa <( e-gi D pertineat,

non patet).

2840. Sal-ki-(?)a (emesal: dNzr-nunzrz-

ti(?)-n), I1 R 59, 30 6 ; cf. Zirn. VSGW

63, 95 (" R = d Sal-s&(? dar)-& (?)); (Br.

11083 corrigendus !)

2841. Sal-li, Sn-li, Clay PN 207.

2842. Sal - sal -bar 1 $nie (= d Nin-

g a l ) , Br. 10971.

2843. sal-§U*a I min (= Nin "NZn-

[lill-ge), CT 24, 10. 2; cf. "Sal-ki-a.

2844. Sa-am-su cf. Samai; Ranke

Pers. p. 217 (BA V1 5. 135 ; Thur. Dg.

LC 65).

2845. Sa-as-su U-ri(3)-in-nu, la-ah-

~ ? z i t a ~ t i Su-[ut] %JEa (= monstrum ma-

ris, forn~a (?) quaedam iWiz); descriptio

eius inlag. Thonips. Dev. I1 148 sqq.

2846. " Sar - azag I in ii-pat-sz~ el-lit

( ~ M n v d u k ) , Str. AV 8297; CT 24, 27.

32 : d Sar-min-[mag] (= Marduk) ; cf.

" M&-nzng.

2847. Sar-di-e, Dat. Sg. dei SavdZs


(« l'annCe revetue d' une personnaliti:

divine ». 2848. Sar - sar - gal (? fl ~XMZZ~-WZU) (X

Mavdz~k), CT 24, 37. 86.

2849. Sar-sar (mfi-mfi ?)-si-sjA], (= Ma~+dz~k), CT 24, 37. 88.

2850. "ar-sar (? mfiii-mti)-r~G (=

Marduk), CT 24, 37. 87 ; cf. %1.n?i-$+zi~.

2851. "U, RTC 11. 230; Obel. Man.

C 16, 24 (Cu); Hub. Pers. p. 180.

2852. ""* Shi-"-si-pa, R T 27 p. 110, 54.

2853. SU-ba-a, Dat. Sg. dei Szbbas


« dieu de la lubriciti: D).

2854. Su-su, RTC n. 122.

2855. Su - gAn -nun - na ( m u - ~ ~ - ~ a g

abzu-ge) Reisn. Hymil. 24 R 12; 49, 12

(cf. Langd. PS. p. 66, 12). 2856. SU-kur / qnifz (= ~llavdut), CT

25, 35 Obv. 3; 36 Obv. 2; Br. 223.

2857. §U-kur-ru I lnin (= ~ ~ i l z - ~ i ~ ) , CT 24, 5. 9; 22, 109 a; Br. 224; "Zr'

dumu ~zu~z-abzu-ge, Langd. PS. 26, 7 ;

R h i (= >~~rz~##ak), de Gen. T D 4682

R ; TrD 12; -. SAK 150, 3 n. n.; RTC

n. 9, 2; 11. 10-15; D P 11. 1. $urPu V111

17; cf. PvI. 128.

2858. Su - ki - gar - ra I ;U (&-gab

dHa&-a-ge), CT 24, 14. 13. 2859. SU-U'-la d .... 1, CT 29, 45. 3.

2860. Su-min-ug-ga, vd. sq.

2861. Su-mu-ka-an = d sag-gan (Sa-

l<All)) G ~ R .

I ) ~ G I R : dumu " Babbar-ge / Su-mu-

ka-an: "IR, CT 24, 32. 112. 2) S"-mll-U6-sa GIR I . . ., CT 29, 46. 8.

De aliis nominibus 'huius dei eiusque

natura vd. " Sag-gAn, "k. cf. d & r -

Snr ; d Kuv-gal.

2862. Su-ra-bi(l), Hub. Pers. p. 180.

2863. Su-ti-tiltum, BE 8 11. 115,

36; Tallq. Nam. 278.

2864. S u - ~ d (E " Nifz-ZiL), CT 24, 22.

1096; Br. 13132.

2865. S& - 11d - äm I mi;, (= . A.A), CT 25, 10. 32; Br. 7629; Reisn. Hymn.

48 R 1, 18 (cf. Langd. PS. 159 11. 12);

cf. d Su(d)-da-Zln; Sz~(g)-gn-Z,?n.

2866. S6-iid-gam I ?nie (= c$A.A),

CT 25, 10. 31; 24, 31. 69; Br. 7627.

2867. Sa-aaag-ga / dumtb-snl [LAzag-

sz~(d)-ge, CT 24, 10. 15.

2868. Su(g)-ga-äm I gnifz (= "A.A),

CT 25, 9. 24 (Br. 7611).

2849. Sii(d)-Am-na, in?izSu ?~IL-M&-JIZL

mzh-bil, Br. 13133.

2870. Su(d)-da-gm I ~ n i n (rz "A.A),

CT 25, 9. 25 (Br. 7614).

287 1. Su(d)-6 I i v , (dugud-Z~Z e - b n w -

va-ge), CT 24, 32. 107; 25, 26 R 13.

2872. SUU (= rzinni tgzrnz') : U. i~

Sar-rat "LNijjz~r"i, BE 17 p. 39, 3 (hic

C U @ = CL Nin-ib, non = Enlik; cf. I . c.

5) ; WUH j " Nilzni-z~nti hi, (= IJItnv ur-

Sub-g6-min - 233 - Sib i t tum

bis Erech), Str. AV 3920 (I1 R 35, 1.

18 eius loco G U g I C"-ab-ba); " S I - -

iL Tii#nk cf. h.; " S U g bil z~?1z-nra-7si

(= dorninus exercituum), Surpu 4, 74;

" S U g "U-~i-tznk cf. 11.; S U H inter-

dum ponitur pro Nimi iil noiiliile urbis :

« Susa », cf. SAIC 180, 3 ; 182, 5 ; 184d;

[mill.. .] vituL Bal-ur-n sz~kkal SUN, CT

33, 1. 14 ; cf. +'"C BaGur-n I Na-nn-n,

VR 46, 1. 10 (ergo " S U F I = lva-na-n);

cf. Bez. ZAF p. 18 sq. : mul Bal-ur-a = corona borealis (?) ; cf. . .. ( dt~znzt "SUN-

a-ge, CT 25, 6. 5 ; cf. Zim. VSGW 63,

122 (familia EreSkiignl); cf. Radau in

Hilpr. Ailniv. p. 415, 2, ad quae notan-

dum est deos Elamitarum et Babylo-

niorum no11 coalescere in unum syste-

ma.

28'73. SUO-gu-rnin ... (= ilAZnrdz~k),

CT 24, 27. 35.

2874. "SU@-erin, cf. d f iz -~ t~-~ i -nng et

CZ &t-Si-nn,y.

2875. U''-m "du0 * Z[U - ?] I , CT 29,

46. 3. 2876. S (J D (= SUH) min(= su ( a ) )

KUR I mu-hnd-da-zi n-n-6i (= Arlnvdz~K,

qui hostes perdit), Eiiiinia eliS Tab. VII,

43 ( i L TU T U " R) ; Str. AV 6068 ; cf.

KB V1 36, 29 n. 4 ; Zim. B PS. 26, 3.

2877. Sub-me-fy.6 I min (= "Sn-ln),

CT 25, 10. 41; 20, 4 ; 21 R 11.

2878. §~k-%U-lu I Szr (= ~ik-kzr ~ ~ a v -

duk-ge), CT 24, 16. 20; text. parall.,

CT 24, 28. 74 : dSzr-ku-ku (Br. 2799

corrige~idus !) 2879. Sukal I ~ n i n (= V@-sz~ka l ) I

Sn an-ti, CT 24, 40. 52; Br. 6171 ; RTC

n. 95 R ; Hub. Pers. 180 11. 21 ; IB, iiied.

(ib-ni R) ; CT 32, 21 R 6 ; Bart. 1 3,

17. 3 ; BE 17, 57; 14, 59.

2880. S~ikal- an - na (= ivin-St~bur),

1,angd. Lit. p. 82, 1 ; 11. 56 R 30.

2881. Siakal-~i(d) (= Nebo), Langd.

Lit. 144.

2882. Sukal-mab (ZNebo), (=Nzrskzr),

Langd. Lit. 144.

2883. " I mig (= "A:nbzi Dihnuu),

CT 25, 35, Obv. 26; 36 Obv. 25 ; CT

7, 19 n R 3 ( U r " ...); Obel. Man. A.

12, 12.

2884. "umukan (=3 GIRI, cf. 11. 2861.

2885. Sei-un-gam-sa(?)-ra-a, VR

6, 38 (deus elam.); cf. RT 27 p. 110, 53.

2886. "ur I min (=A4&d) 1 Sn zu-ni

(z pliiviae), C S 24, 40. 46 ; Br. 2982.

2887. Suir-md-mal I min (= cZA.A),

C T 25, 9. 23. 2888. 6 min (- il-lil) Si I (E n-n (= pater)

[ ~ % ~ l i l ] ) , CT 24, 5. 41 ; cf. ilzdSI-diZ / lddil-ib-?zi, VR 44, 35 e.

2889. "Si-an-na, cf. "i-alz-nn.

2890. " Si-bar-&, ~ u c ~ ..., CT 32, 37

R 3. 2891. d d u m u - z i d SI[B 1 il ..., CT 29, 46.

7 ; Hub. Pers. 180.

2892. " Sibittum (= &us(rlii)-7.

I. Nomeii : Ideogr. : "11, Thur.

Dang. LC n. 15, 1 ; " &Tl1 kam, RE 15, 55 ;

"V1IE-bi, Br. 12213, M. 9377 et pass. Pho-

net. vel Semit. : il$i-bi, Ungn. Dilb. p.

136. "Si(?)-E(?)-tum, Thur. Dg. LC 11.

70, 11. Si-bit-te, i1 Si-bit-tum, si-bit ,

Muss.-Aril. Dict. p. 744.

~ u m e r i i , si habebant hoc ilumen, iio-

inen proniintiabaiit Vmin-?zn, cf. VII-na,

Str. AV 6619, Br. 12200 etc.

"11-bi iion est ideogr. Surner. sed

semit. e t explicari videtur textu Ungn.

supra citato ; hinc "11-bi probabiliter

legendum il Si-bi, (" Sibi(-bi)).

11. Textrzs: Text. aiitiquissimi, Thur,

Dg. et Ungn. sub I citati; BE 14 p. 59

(11. pr. Pi-TL [L VI1-bi, A4rd7~ V11-bi);

15 p. 27, 7 ; BA I1 171, 19 sq.; cf. noin.

- Sibittum

anni 15, Harn. : Fnu nlnvz-b[i] VII-nn;

var. u~zc nGnm VII-bi; mz~ nla?n-bi V f i

67iz; non constat, utrum hae «septem

statuae » (vel statua dei 7 ?) referendae

sint ad "11.

2) Ziin. Rit. p. 124, 28 (iL VII-bi) ;

128, 62 (ante iWVII--6i ponas thuribulum,

cypressum, vinum); 150, 13 f (ante 7 ima-

gines deorum-7 (ikdni-Sibit) 7 imagines

cuin pugionibus.. . . et ante imaginem

iLi\in-vzc-di), 154, 17 (7 imagines deo-

rum-7 cum eorum propriis tiaris), 168

R 10 (ante 7 imagines VIi-bi) ; 1. C.

22 (ilrini Si-bit, prosternens malos) ;

214, 2 (7 baculi cedriili (is e~,inn) ante

iL V I I -b i filium $2 A-nim. ..).

3) Sen. Bauinsch., Meissn. R. p. 100:

aiite i U A z r v progrediuntur.. . iL B - n i

iL VII--6i: Sen. Bav., I11 R 14, 1 : dVII

est duodecimus inter « deos magilos » ;

item duodeciinus, in King. Bab. Bound.

p. 4, 2 (Kudurru) ; BA I1 571 ; iLNiniib

u iL VII-bi (hic quoque est ultimus inter

« deos magnos D).

Asarh., BA I11 228, 12: ic VII-bi est

duodecimus inter deos magnos », sed

describitur in plurali : iLVII-6i il6ni knv-

dzr-Li, dii fortes, qui arcum et sagittas

tenent, quorum surrectio pugila et bel-

luni est B.

4) Craig, RT I1 p. 9, 21 (... d. VII-bi

MnS-Lab); 14, 13 (n-nn VII-bi 16

nzrm).

5) ama Ge-en- tur di~n-me-ir VII-bi,

V R 52, 11 a ; cf. Lailgd. PS. 150 n. 5, 11.

6) In mytho de "r-rn enunlerantur 7

daemones (cf. I<B V1 56 sq.) e t dein

continuatur : « Postquam iL A n z ~ fatum

VII-Szr-nu nnp-&a~-izr-nu determinavit,

eos deo Ir-va dedit 1. C. »; iidem vo-

cai~tur 1. C. 66, 22 : iL VII-6i (sic !) &nv-

rad Zn Sn-na-an, cf. BA I1 489, 22.

7) De diis, qui in tenlplo dVII-bi co-

lebantur, cf. I11 R 66, 4, 12-19.

8) iL Si-6it-tzrnz (var. Si-bi-te) portam

(coeli?) contra l-iomines clauserant, KB

V1 584, 18/10.

9) ic VII--6i iZrini rabzlti P L mal-e' P L

C6IS-&n-ra Szr-nz~, ZA 6 , 242. 21 ; cf. Hom.

EShanna p. 59, 2. 65.

10) CT 25, 24 n et 6 enumerantur 7

W Y I b i terrae Elam "i.

1 1 ) ( VII-rivz dingir .X) si-bii! ildni

Sam&(e) rnp-flr-Li; si-bit ildni vza-n-ti

Y&-pn-aS-Li.. . si-bit ildni kiS-Sn-ti, si-6it

ilrini Ziwt-nz~-tnin : s?-bit Zn-bar-ti Zirn-?zu-

turn etc., cf. Thomps. Dev. I p. 63 sq.;

77 etc., enumeratio et descriptio ho-

rum 7 daemonunl l. C. 88 sqq,; irnin-

na-meS irnin-?zn-weS i?ni?z a-du 9nin-na-

meS 1 si-bit-Li Su-nzr e.tc. si-bit-ti Szr-nu

si-bit n-di Si-lza SZL-?LU, Str. AV 6619.

12) l V R 33, 12 : Merisis Adav sacer

erat ' 1 Tm--6i ildni rnbzlti; cf. myth. de 7

daemonibus malis, riuntiis il A-itn, regis

eorunl, qui coelum tempore hiberno dis-

turbant; cf. Thoinps. Dev. I 88 sqq.

13) *'au"dVllbi iZiniPl rn68ti p z , Thom-

psoii Astr. 11. 56 R 1 ; knkkabdni "VII-hii

ikdrripz rnbZitiPL, C S 33, 2. 44 (= Pleia-

des, Bez. ZAF p. 23); CT 33, 1. 31 ;

cf. nna knkknbdni inn Zi6bi-Su i z z i z "VII-

bi terram.. . , Thomps. Astr. n. 243 C ; cf.

Zirn. Rit. p. 128, 62 sq.; Vir. Ach.

Adad XVIII 12 : iz Adad inn 6a6aZ "11-

bi 14giv8-Szr iddi-mn.

14) Septem parvi circuli, qui in cyi.

Assyr. interdun1 inveniuntur (cf. Ward,

Seal Cyl. 11. 245 ; 250 sq.), sunt symbo-

lum 8 VII? cf. KAT 620.

111. Conclusio: 1) W11 in text. arch.

ume er. usque huc ilondum sunt inventi ;

solutn inde a dyn. Ia Rab. Eabj~loniis

noti sunt.

2) Quamvis interdum d V11 compre-

hendantur ut deus unus (cf. myth. de

"r-r,a), tamen semper videritur esse 7

dii e t quidem inferili; eorum titulus

principalis est « ikini raODti » . Siint mi-

nistri "Y-ra, sicut ZSum et sicut hic

et illi saepe invocantur in exorcismis.

Fortasse proveniunt ex Elam (cf. I1 10).

2893. Si-gar (ur. . .) , BE 3, 118. 7.

2894. Si-gin-na, Br. 12352.

2895. Si-da-ri sa-bi-turn, quae in thro-

no maris sedet, Ep. Gilg. Tab. X 1 ;

cf. Sn-bi-turn; "&'-dz~-ri; cf KAT

574.

2896. 2%-di, CT 1, 6. 1 ; Hub. Pers.

180 ; de Gen. T D T I1 4180 ; 4382.

2897. Si - di - kalam - ma, de Gen.

T D T I1 695,

2898. Si-e-la-ar-di-e, Dat. Sg. dei

« Sielnrdis » Rrrneniorum , Caild. Inscr.

Urart. 424 (« Dieu-Liine B).

2899. Si-la-ga-ra-a, VR 6, 42 (deus

elam.); cf. RT 27 p. 108, 47.

2900. Si-Ba-ak-ku-[kail ?, BE 15, 15

(deus Cass.); Clay PN 207.

2901. Si-lai, Obel. Man. D 6, 8.

2902. Si-li-li (mater equi ab Zitav

amati), Dhorme T R 246, 57.

2903. Si-mes-ku, Br. 12350.

2904. Si-mu-ud = thV1-B~' T-n-mr,

Str. AV. 6697 ; Thur. Dg. LC p. 66

(deus elam.) ; Clay PN 207 ; cf. ZlMzrSta-

bnvvD-rnht-a-nn (= Mars).

2905. Si-i-ni-ri-e, Dat. Sg. dei « SZ-

miris » Armenioruin, Sand. Inscr. Urart.

424 (« c'ktait un dieu (?), qui prksidait A l'union matrimoniale par les fiancailles »).

2906. Si-sii, CT 24, 32. 101 ; CT 25,

26 R 7 [" R] I i n (05-kud dBtr6bnr-ge); CT

25, 25. 17 : " Si-s[d] I ??zin (= SamaS),

(iudex SamaS vel ipse s). 2907. Si-sii-ya-iam-ma, c T 24,32.

102 ; CT 25, 26 R 9 : [W] I Szr di-kzrd

QBab6a~-ge (iudex il s amaS).

2908. "Sz-sii-kalarn-ma, CT 24, 32.

102; CT 25, 26 R 5 : ["R] I SZL (di-kzrd

" Rnbbnv-ge) (iudex ~ a n ~ a ~ ) .

2909. "Sd-sar-a : rtziqz (= I i t n r knk-

kabi), CT 25, 31. 12.

29 10. Si-§aghI / dufnu ('. Bn6bnff-ge,

CT 24, 31. 83; 23, 26 Obv. 20; Br. 3434.

291 I. Si (var. Si)-an-na, ~ u b . Pers.

180 ; IB (ined.); de Gen. T D 3369 ; Bart.

11, 60. 21, 1 ; 63, 23. 1 ; I, 23, 29, 4

( U7- Si-an-?tu) ; BE 3, 9 1.

2912. SB-gu(?), RTC 11. 1, 10. 1. 29 13. Sib / Szr (= dz~+?zu-zi), CT 25,

46, K. 7722; M. 10769; Hub. Pers. 180.

29 14. [d Slib-ai-an-na I "[j?zin] (= "du-

?nz~-[z.il), CT 24, 9. 9 b ; cf. * lzuL Sib-zi-

an-~zn I dPnp-sz~kaZ, CT 33, 2. 2, 2.

29 15. Sib-a.6-r G... (= "~u??z.nu-zi??),

CT 23, 46, I<. 13703.

2916. Sig (? Lngn6)-8a1e9 BE 14 11. 132,

46 (deus Cass.).

2917. Si(g)-imina-$P I CGwzin ( Z

dATin-gad), V R 30, 46 n = CT 18, 29. 46.

2918. Si(g)'NE, TCA 12, 8 (e ...) ;

S T H 10, 6 (Ur ...) ; Nik. 1, 7 ; TSA

11, 7 (Sn " ...). 2919. S<$ (= izLibitti), Weissb. Misc.

32, 27. 34 (dominus fuildamenti et la-

terum).

2920. "Sig-me~ ..., Zim. Rit. 11. 80

Obv. 10.

2921. Sig-zi-zi(d)-da I min (=ilEa),

CT 25, 33. 24.

2922. "&g-Su-d6, Langd. Lit. 11. 101,

1 ; p. 143 ; cf. Wvzzin-uzu-du-ru.

2923. "fk e [s~L. P]A I milz (= pi-sn-

nrt-*ya-ktl) $%in (= gii-tu-rn) rnifz (= Y;-

gab) (i. e. pisnnnzr, cui gi i tura (= P A )

inscriptum) I Sn %Sk Wisn6n, CT 12,

27 6 R 18; cf. U i h a r n .

Silim - 236

2924. Silim (= 2~ S a ~ ~ t u ?) ; ~i~inz-wtn-

?zu = >uZ:+zinu, M. 7231.

2925. ' Silim-ma-nu-ba, Br. 13410 ;

M. 7231.

2926. " Silim-mu-un-g6, CT 24, 46,

I< 4349 9. 6.

2927. " Silim-mii-un-ni I ~LNa62 idzr

mu-ui-ta-bar-vu-u sa-Li-nzi, V R 43, 39 C.

2928. " Sim-sim-lal(??) / nzimma iz~m-

SZL i~ap-&av issuri, Br. 2140; (« Universi

volucres » ; nom. div. ?). 2929. Sin, deus lunae ; deus urbiilin

Uv, ~ a r r a n .

I. Norne11 : Nomina principaliora dei

lunae siint:

1) (lEn-za(-rna), pass. de coinpl. cf.

Str. AV 6700; RA 8, 92; Combe, Sin. 2,

4 ; cf. e'b-zib clEn[-zu] I , CT 29, 46. 27 ;

ergo (salteni interdum) hoc ideogr. pho-

~ietice proiluntiabatur. Propter coinpl.

phon. « na » hoc quoque ideogr. lege-

batur Sin-TL~, quanlquani haec lectio

ideogrammati.; nobis non est tradita ;

(cf. N3[U] nIoiltg., Aram. incantat. 238

sq.) ; conimuniter supponunt scribendum

esse "n f zu = zu-en = Sin, cf. ZI< 1,

177 et alii. Sensus 11. noni. non patet.

2) aE5 (= 30) ; hoc ideogr., quod

postea commuiiiter erat in usu, in texti-

bus ante dyn. l Bab. noildum inventum

est; cf. Conlbe 1. C. p. 3 sq . ; ad hoc

quoque not an dun^ est, quod signum pro

mense in text. arch. Sumer. non est

« UD $30 D, sicut iam in Codice Kam.

et dein corilmuiiiter, sed potius « Ud +- gz~ltu », cf. REC n. 236, e t temp. Uruk.

« Ud J, curzeus vevticadis D.

cf. Si-in I nom. signi ES I "3, V R 37, 1. 42 ; SZ-Zn d [ES] ..., CT 29, 46. 28 ;

11. pr. Si-in-ndik-pn-ni, Combe, Sin. 6, 1.

Nonleil Sin in text. recent. assqr. (cf.

Iohns ADD et ADB) iii nom. prop. in-

- Sin

terdum scribitur « Si-i, Si-e, Si-' » ; cf.

Cotnbe, Sin. 6 ; Tallq. Nam. 272. He-

braice transcribitur hic deus : jt, ; jW ; cf.

lYH3W = ZU.VFBU.Q, 2 Par. 3, 18; ~ $ 2 2 ~ = Zu.vwßu.hl.a-c (= Sill-uballif), Neh. 2, 10;

ex punctatione posteriore j l l j nihil con-

tra pronuntiatioilem Sin (non .?in) de-

duci potest. = "0 dierum vel deus

mensis.

3) "SE$-KI = na-an-na-ru, V R 52,

23 a ; = iLNa-an-nav, IV R 9, 3 n-17 a ;

SES fiu-aw,-nu-K'I, CT 25, 28. 2 d ; = Na-

:ta-a, Tallq. Nam. 272; "~S~~li;r-rn/~~~/ri, Coinbe, Sin. 13, 2. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ i < ~ - n a , DP 31

5 ; cf. Thur. Dg. LC p. 64; ~~ES-KI- nn-vn, Hirilre, a new bouncl. st. 256.

"$E$--K( = deus urbis Ur; sensus no-

riliilis ATn?:nn(r) ignotus est (= nar-vznr?)

Praeter l-iaec iiomina deus lunae multa

alia habet, de quibus infra.

11. Textr~s auch. : 1) cGNnnnn(v) filius

priccipalis (dzrwt~-sag) <Ln-Lid-Ld, SAIC

186 c : "fz-zu taurus fortis (nnzar bnniln

(da) ) dE:z-liL-ka, SAIC 14, 20. 2, 11. C. ;

cf. vacca c~Nanna(r), SAK 110, 19. 18 ;

CWanna(v) taurus fortis An-na, SAK

188 h.

« Wanna(r) rex urbis Ur et (eius uxor)

"Nin-g-nL mater urbis UY, qui de coelo

fata deternlinant D, SAIC 198 d 2 ; (ZRa6-

bar ( i l ~ n ~ n a i ) , filio Warina(r), filio (?)

templi e' kii-ki-nzr-gdd, queni WNz'ngnL

geiluit ..., SAIC 206 6.

ivifzni.. . filia magna (duniu-gal) '1En-

zu-nn, SAIC 218 e 1, 4 ; diVin?~i-za-ni?zni-

zrnu(g-) ki filia (dzrwm-sak) "En-zu-na, SAK

214 f 1 sq. ; cf. Str. AV 6700; cf. "i:z?zi

ZL "TZ-zu, SAK 180 supra, 17 sq.; 170,

11, 19 sq.

2) ("Nanna(v). . . Ui-DU[-6dr] (= nam-

ra-si-it novilunium), SAK 212 C 1,

25 ; Enannntz~m, efz-sal-nunuz-zi diVan-

Sin - 239 - Sisis-kas-zi

IV. Conclrraio : 1) "Silz iion multum

colebatur in urbe Lag&, sed multum

in Drehem-Nippur, ubi probabiliter fac-

tus est filius primogenitus 'Wn-Zil. Quod

" ~ a m a ~ sit filius il Sin, non videtur pro-

venire ex natura rei, sed fortasse ex

maiore aetate et auctoritate politica ur-

bis Ur prae Lama-Sippnv. Quod Winni,

dea stellae Veneris vespertinae, sit filia

lunae (sic sec. traditionem antiquiorem(?);

sec. aliam filia Anu), facile iiltelligitur.

In enumeratione deorum magnorum

il Sin generatim sequitur iLEn; quod iz..h- mni in Cod. Harn. 43, 14 sqq. ei ante-

cedat, probabiliter ex speciali significa-

tione, quam i"arnai, iudex, pro codi-

ficatione legum Harn. habebat, provenit.

2) il Sin potissimum colebatur in ur-

bibus Ur et @rra?z; secundum Gen.

12, 31 familia Abrahami ab Ur ad g a r -

ran profecta est.

De tentamiiiibus detegendi in l-iistoria

Abraham, Isaak et Iacob « Mondmo-

tive », quae cum partiali approbatiorie

Zim. (cf. KAT 3 365) fecerunt Stucken,

Winckler e t alii, cf. Ed. Stucken, Astral-

mythen ; Wiilckler, Geschichte Israels 11;

Ieremias, Das alte Testament in1 Lichte

des Alt. Orients.

2930. L d ] Sir = Silz, Br. 7545; cf. "Bu. 293 1. "ir-du ; ~ i - i r - t w (ewzesnZ) j

"R I nlna "ufnzs-zi-ge, Br. 7560; cf. "Du-

??zu-zi. 2932. " Sirrida, ct ~ 1 1 sir.-~.i-cta d UD / CCA-

A P%&-Ln-ki: hi-rat I (4 Sn(g)-zu, (i. e.

uxor iLilfnrdtsk (melius liic supponitur

&~(~)-zz6 = iz.$n?nn~), CT 25, 9. 12 sq.;

24, 40. 35.

2933. "ir-ri-mal-anal 1 ~ l z i ~ t (X LA.

A), CT 25, 9. 22 ; cf. dSz~~-nenGvzal; cf.

"Sir-ri-da. 2934. SIR + SIR-ra, Nik. 7, 2 .

2935. "irara "'-Surn, cf. "Ninn; RA

6, 24 11. 4 ; Thur. Dg. T D T 1, 2844;

cf. Br. 7853 sq. ; Langd. Lit. 144 ; cf.

t? 6 S i - ~ n - ~ n , Str. AV. 6746. 2936. h i - r i - i s Skis / SZL (dumu dNilt-tn-

si-ge), CT 24, 10. 25 ; Br. 12667; cf. ~ u r p u

516, 182; 8, 17; cf. myth. de ave Zu,

KB 6, 54. 27; 567, 578; Tallq. X'laklu

145 sq.; R T 27 p. 109, 50.

2937. " SIRIS + A, M. 3583.

2938. "iris-kaS I (dfrmu "Nilt-kn-si-

ge) , CT 24. 11. 26. 2939. "in (= Siris)-kaS-gi(g) I

Su (dzrmz~ 8iVilz-kn-si-ge), CT 24, 11. 27.

I 2940. " Siris-&aS-zi : $%in (An-Lzsrn

1 "IS-fnr), C T 2 4 , 206; 1, 30.

2941. Pa I miiz (= NergnZ) 1 Sn s z 4 -

$ i ( = v i a e ) , C T 2 4 , 41. 7 4 ; CT25, 8. 1 1 6 ;

H u b . Pers. p. 179 ; c f . dPa-zdgar; c f .

G e - n n i-Zn-?zu. 2942. d mu-U-a-ti PA I m i n (= dNn6zi

Dil i izz~n), C T 25, 35 O b v . 21 ; 36 O b v .

20 ; Br. 5579; ci. ('.M%-zi-U-Li; c f . Pa(-a)-ti.

2943. Pa-a-ti I "ab& Sn [ D i l i ~ u n ] ,

Br. 5639 ; "pn-ti I ~ n i n (= izNab&) 1 Sn

Dilwzzr?~, C T 24, 42. 106.

2944. Pa-bi(l), c f . 11. pr. d~ 1 ~ltu-dnh,

CT 5, 42, 1. 17.

2945. Pa-bi(1)-sag 1 17zi?z (= d N i ~ -

O), CT 23, 13. 3 3 ; 2 , 3 5 : V 1 rlnm-6i-

ztS : dnuz " d a - g e ; CT 24, 21. 11 : "Pa-

bi( l)-sag; Br. 12747 ; M . 3945; 10760 ;

g i i lila-zrrzrdu-nzag-,ca I wi?t (= e-L$-Pi)

Q, Str . AV. n. 2236 ; knkknbzr Sn nrki-

izr-?zzr (scil. S n r - u r zr S n r - g n z ) izzi-zzr

~ 1 2 . d Pa-bi(Z)-sag, C T 33, 3. 33 ; uila e x

12 stellis S ~ L - z ~ t KEn, C T 33, 9 R. V n -

giS-bi(l)-sag: Obel . Man. C, 16, 2 9 ; C T

7 , 13, 1, 19 ; CT 9, 17, 3 sq.; RTC n . 401,

2 ; A m h e r s t , 1, 1 6 ; DP 113, 11 ; Bart.

2 , 52, 2 , 2 ; H u b . Pers. 180. 2946. "U-ia-ti p a-ganarn / dn[l?z] ?. . . ,

C T 24, 46. 5 6 ( P ~ Z L - i n - t i glossa ad PA; C f . d %zu-ti-a-ti pA.

2947. Pa-gegtin-du(g) " "dulnzzr

„isno-- .(i. iu '~i-k. i -[ tC],~~(?>-g~, C S 24, 10. 22 .5 g

(Br . 12757 corrigendus); c f . 4.?a-ae.

2948. Pa-gig-bi(l)-sag, ccPa-6i(z)-sng.

2949. "~a-du, L& " ..., CT 10, 48, 1, 5.

2950. Pa-u-gur, I Nei-gnl, Ta l lq .

Natn., 267.

2951. " Pa-igi(?)-bi(?), »P 68, 2.

2952. Pa-igi-dta accipit oblat iones

i n : <( ezen 6ziZz~g/Se-W16 "Ninn-Rn, DP 53,

9 ; TSA 1, 8 ; Nik. 23 R 1 ; 11. pr. IIP

113, 9 ; H u b . Pers. 179.

2953. Pa-KA ( IOCO d ~ n - s n g a ) , CT 5,

42, 2 , 2 ; DP 53, 5.

2954. Pa-kal accipit oblatiories in :

« ezen-b~~kcglSe-kz c"7iwn-Rn », DP 53,

9 ; 7 2 , 6 ; T S A 1, 9 ; Nili. 23 R 1 ; i t e m

in : i t u Se-ki~z-kzld-dz~, DP 44, 5 ; c f . DP

68, 3 ; T S A 1 R 3.

2935. Pa-kal-kal I ?:ig-eli[wz] .,...., CT 24, 49. 11 6.

2956. PAwKU c f . ~ N z ~ s ~ z L .

2957. Pa-ni-in-tim-ri, ( d e u s elam.) ,

V R 6 , 4 1 ; c f . RT 27 p. 106, 38 (error

pro Pa-ni-in-g.i?,-ri?) c f . $Lnl? Pi-?zi-gir. 2958. Pa-sag-@ iLIrjurn nn-g ir

SZL-$i Sn-$zr-zr~n-?ni, CT 16, 15. 2 1 (= ir I .

praefectus v iarum clesertarum) ; c f . su-

4% ( i n szr$i aspergas) , V R 48, 14c; c f .

ic 1-Sz6712 ; Rn-6i-ftr ; "D26 L-azng-gn.

Pa-kid - 241 - Pap-SM kal

2959. " Pa-kid I 71zifz (E ~dad), CT

25, 16. 3.

2960. Pa-ri-si, Tallq. Nain. 228 (cf.

il T A R ) .

2961. PA0RIM etc. cf. W n S k i m ,

2962. " Pa-Se-ir-tu, Br. 12751. 2963. d Pa mi-it-ra- Su-dG 1 m i f ~ (= Sn-

IrjnS), C T 25, 23. 1 0 ; Br. 5634.

2964. Pa-te-en-gar = ilSu(?).mn(?),

M 3974.

2965. Pa-te-si-gal-abzu / icll-Mnv-

tu , C T 24, 16. 3 8 ; 29, 8 8 : W 1 I"M[ar-

t u ] ; C T 16, 9, 4, 1 : " R nu[-bnnda] n-

ab-[ba]; Langd. I i t . 142 ; cf. m u " i f z -

ib pn-te-si-gal " En-61-lri-ge, SAIC 230,

17.

2966. Pa-te-si-rnah 1 n;rar-tu, CT

24, 16. 3 9 ; text. parall. C T 24, 29, 8 9 :

" Pa-te-si-gnGriznh I CI, Zlzs[-rrznr-dzs] ; C T

16, 37. 4 2 ; de Gen. T D 5314 R. 2967. Pa-ti / m i z (= izNn69) / Sn DiG

mzblc, C T 24, 42. 106 ; cf. C%-n-ti.

2968. Pa(d)-da, H u b . Pers. p. 179.

2969. Pad, 20 mzr *ze"e-lit mntdti 1 Sn iz A.A zi ( -U?) cCPnd, C T 25, 10.

33.

2970. "ad-an-n[a] 1 nziu (= dE-a) I Sn $26-&ud-di-e, CT 24, 43. 136.

297 1. Pan-an, Pan-an-na, dPan- a-ni, Pan-nrn, iii 11. pr. cf. BE 8

p. 7 1 ; 9 p. 76 ; 10 p. 41 ( s u b *Ban...).

2972. pap I pn-np-$26 1 [~~?t- l i l , CT 12,

16, 1 5 ; pnp I pn-ap-pz6 I C T 12, 16.

14.

2973. papgal I min (= V P n p u k a l ) ] Sn Se-Zr-ti, CT 24, 40. 54 ; Br. 1201.

2974. Tap-e-galgfi-en-[na] (

Mnrdzlk), C T 25, 43. 10 C . (Pop +- e = pnlgzr = cailalis).

2975. Pap-uSai -1 rsi (= nigin)- gar-ra (pro Val-nigin-gar-ra); cf. C T

24, 26. 104-106:

DEIBIEL - Pn~?l!zeoiz Bnbyi.

". Bdr-ul-li-gar-rn

". Bar-ul-Li-gar-ra

". N i n -pap - nigin - gar-ra

".Pup-uizi + ?,U-gar-ra

dumu-a-ni

Vap-uS f i + r u + lil- gar-ra

dam-6i-snl.

C T 24, 13. 5 5 sqq.:

[ . . . . ] gar-rn Vap-nigin-gar-ra du-

mt~-n i (scil. iz Be-lit i- I ldfzi).

. . . . . ] gar-rn I 2

. . . . . ] gar-ra . 3

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . - sal. 2976. Pap-uSfi + rw + lil (= ni-

gin)-gar-ra = d B&-uz-zi-gar-i,a; cf.

n. "Pup-uSzk 4- rzr ( z s S i f e' = nigin)-gar-

ra . 2977. Vap-nigin-gar-ra = a Bar-

zrl-li-gar-ra, cf. n. anteced. ; " 1 .inin

(- "in-ib), CT 25, 12. 12 ; ".P@-

nigin-gar-ra pap-Ses-fze-ne 1 ?,'. ". N k - i b a-

in-rid-szr-?zu, V R 44, 36 c ; " 1 Sarrzs

i a Lnrsam, I1 R 60, 13 n ; 111 R 67. 24 C ;

cf. C T 24, 13. 55; Surpu 8, 18.

2978. Pap-ciikal suknl dZa-ma-ma.

Textus: 1) 1x1 serie An I iQ-fzum P .

salteni bis occurrit ; primo tamquam

szlkal ' lZnmama: V a p Pa-aP-su-kaa sz~knd / szrknl ["U-a-&&ge], C T 25, 1. 20 ;

V / ssz~knl Va-?na-[ma-ge], C T 24, 49.

8 a ; dein tamquam identicus cum :

Ni~~-Subzrv I Pup-sukal I Sa iU-n im,

C T 24, 40. 5 1 sqq.; hoc loco 8 alia no-

mina "P. afferuntur, scil.: Wuknl I min (=

V.) 1 Sn an-ti; 4 Pap-szskal 1 min (V.) I Sn pu-rzr-si-e: dPap-gnl 1 wzi?~ (= V.) / Sn Se-ir-Li; Vg-gn l - la I nzin (= V.) 1 Sn rrzzr-te-ri-Li; Ga-an-du I ruin (= V.) 1 i n Se-if*-ti ; 6 Ga-an-gu / wtin (= V.) / Sn Se-ir-ti; U n m a I min (= V.) 1 Sn

In-qnn-si; Wul-nzng-ga 1 %zin (= V.) 1 Sn s16-Ri; cf. Ziin. VSGW 63, 118 sq.

16

2) King., Bab. bound. st. p. 4 3 ; 47.

(I11 R 43 sq.) dPap-sukal post "Zu-mb-

m a adducitur.

3 ) Maklu 6 , 16 : In porta ponam &Lu-

gal-gir-ra, potentem, [sukal] i ldni irPap-

s u k a l ;

s u r p u 2, 76 : <( appareat V a p - s u k a l

6e'l &a({i (dominus sceptri) et removeat

morbum ; 1. C. 8 , 10 d Pap-sukal enu-

meratur inter il Nuskzb et il SawtaS ; cf.

Langd. Lit. p. 127, 4.

4 ) B r V a p - s u k a Z , Hinke, a. new

bound. st. 228 ; Str. AV 6953.

5 ) W ~ n z i n - S u b u r I "in-Subur I V@- sukaZ, Str. AV 6953.

6 ) Desc. i1 IStar ad inf. Rev. 1 : icPap-

sukal sukal i ldn i rab9N.

7 ) Icrausz, Sieg. 8 : NN servus iLEn-

z u U il Pup-sukal.

8 ) " Pa$-sukal habitans in Cak-ki-il,

Craig R T p. 58, 10 ; hic deus pertinet

ad deos KiS "i et @V-sag-kalawz[-mal 1.

C . 6 ; d e erki-ku-ka-zal in Babylone cf.

Hom. Gr.2 400.

9 ) mensis V. est Tebitum, 1V R 33,

4 . 45.

m"ZSi6-zi-an-na iCPap-sukal [sukad 5"-

nim i l I S t a r ] , CT 33, 2 , 2 , 2 ; cf. Bez.

ZAF p. 22 sq. (""2 Sibzi-an-na = Orion).

10) Una ex figuris ab exped. Germ.

Babylone sub fund. templ. inventis in-

scribitur : <( sukal i ldn i » etc. Haec for-

tasse Pa@-sukal repraesentat, cf. Kol-

dewey, die Tempel von Babylon p. 68,

3 ; p. 29 etc.

11) De text. harusp. cf. Jastr. Rel. 2,

412.

12) NOM. PROP. Tallq. Nam. 271 ; BE 14, 59 ; 15, 55 (text. antiquiss., in quo

occurrit h. n. d.).

13) De templo ilPllarduk in urbe AS-

Sur cf. I11 R 66, 27.

Conclusio: Hoc nom. div. usque

huc in text. arch. nondum inventum

1 est. Certe duo V. distinguendi sunt :

"P . sukal * Zawzama in templo a S t i - i d ' urbis Kii; et V. sukal Q-ni7~2 (et re-

lationem quandam habet ad " I S t a r ) ;

hic probabiliter colebatur in Erech. Quo-

modo hi duo inter sese habeant, 11011

constat. " P . 6e'l hat(i fortasse est $LN&-

69, qui est sukal-nzah vel sukal -z i (d) .

2979. L a ] PAP-S~G NUN-ME 1 m i n (= d Us-mu-i1 s z ~ t a l En-k~-~wa-ge),

CT 24, 16. 45 ; Br. 1202.

2980. PAP-kul-ka etc., cf. (7 ~ j j c -

kud-ka etc. 2981. Pap-Pap, PU-ap+a-ap (?), RT

27, 106. 36 ; Obel. ManiSt. D 6 , 3 ; cf.

d SU-uS-ru. 2982. Cd] Pa-ar-si I dLuga~-gi~-+,a W e r -

g a l i n a [SukU], CT 25, 37. 22 ; 35 R 26.

2983. naP Par-fi, R T 27, 106. 3 7 ; Jens.

WZKR'I 6 , 61 sq. legit Mai-ti D); cf. sq. 2984. Pa-ar-ti-ki-ra, V R 6 , 3 4 (deus

elam). 2985. Pu-lal, Br. 13487 ; cf. *Nifz-pzL-

lad.

2986. Pur-' Sin, cf. 4 S i n .

2987. "i, Br. 13193 ; Hub. Pers. 180.

2988. Pi-id-di-? (= IS tav) , CT 25,

17, 12.

2989. Pi-li-ha, CT I , 39. 3 ; CT 7 ,

44 6.

2990. Pi-ne-peg / ki-nzjn (= I i t n r ) ,

CT 25, 44. 3.

2991. Bi-ni-$Er, RT 27 p. 106, 38 ;

cf. " Pa-?zi-in-tim-ri.

2992. Pi-ni-du-? (= ~ i t a ~ ) , CT 25,

17, 6 .

2993. Pi-ir I m i e (= A d a d ) , Ranke

Pers. p. 205: Thur.-Dg. LC p. 68 ("We-

ir) cf. "Ie'r et d i-Zu-pi-iv..

2994. Qa-lam Salam 1 mi,z (= i ~ ~ a m a ~ ) ,

CT 25, 25. 13 ; 46, 80-7-19. 131 R 2 ;

27, 8 n ; I1 R 49, 42 e : nsul Gi (g) I sa-

al-nte +alme I GAG. US (== kn-a-a-nza-nu,

Br. 3582 ; = Saturn, Icugl. Sternk. I 9 ;

45) it..?amnS; cf. Br. 6389 ; cf. dKuS (=sa-

lam) ; Iiaiiebali ; 6 Kaiieba (= snZa~w) ;

KAT 3, 475 sq.

2995. Salam-mu = subzu, V R

44, 7 c : d .$n(g)-zu W R dlMarduk su-

Zu-Zu; cf. Br. 6392188.

2996. Sa-li-rnu-ti, BE 15 p. 56.

2997. " Sar-bu-u 1 i L ~ e z sar-be (= ilNergaZ), CT 25, 36 R 26 ; 37, 1 6 ; 35

R 20 ; cf. iGar-bu-U; i-&Y-gi-na ia

Ba-as ("6) n-na iVB-sar-bi 6&Z-in e-ei-

Si-i$ e-@U-U$, Langd. NBIC p. 92, 48 ;

170, 69 ; loco i lBkZ-~r-bi scribitur ilSav-

snr-bi 1. C. 74, 29; 108, 60 ; 182, 7.

2998. " Si-i-da-na, custos portae de-

cimae inferni ; cf. myth. de EreSk. e t

Nerg. 71.

2999. Si-nu-ia-ar-di(-i)-e, Dat. Sg.

dei nivium apud Armenios, Sand. In-

script. Urart. 414.

3000. " Siru, ume er. d MiiS, deus ser-

pens; Sir-ri, Clay PN 207.

Textzzs : n. pr. Ur iCSi~u, Obel. Ma-

ni3. A 13, 7 ; RTC 100; CT 1, 8, l. Legr.

R d' U 373 R ; B6-Sn d ß h S , Paffr. G1.

205; Gautier, Dilb. p. 71 Obv. 8 ; multa

alia: Hub. Pers. 180 : Ranke Pers. 207 ;

BE 14, 60 ; " Nanna(r) Sn " L S f v f ~ , Hub.

Pers. 180 n. 14 ; dEn-ki u d f P i i ~ S , Krausz,

Sieg. 27 ; iL+$ru u icNin-ut-ka-di, 1. C.

88, 5 ; (urbis Bit-gabban), KB 111, 1,

170, 49 sq.

2) SAK 118, 26. 24 sqq. Gudea in

portis e' ninnU. fecit wzui-Sa(g)-tur e t

muS-&uS et alia monstra, ut deterrerent

daernones.

KB I11 1, 143, 13; 144, 50 Aguni-kak-

rime rex in ternplo iGMardzrk et ilZav-

palzitzsr+z fecit muS-&U$ et ba-ni-wze (dra-

conem) et alia monstra, quae in Enuma

eliS a Tiamat creatae narrantur et qiiae

devicit "Mnvdak; cf. KAT 3 503 sq.

4) iL Siru i L SU-Pu-u (splendens) m9r

btti Sn Di-e-i~, King, Bound. st. 36, 49;

cf. Hinke, a new bound. st. 229.

5) iz Ka-di il S fru, Surpu 8, 6 ; iL Sirzr

me-ru (filius) Sa ;LKn-di, Zirn. in Frank,

Bild. 35, 13; iLSivf~ I ilKn-rii, V R 31, 2

R 3.

6) d i * ~ ~ ~ e ~ 9-iv- tur I (5 Sir-dzt I ummu (mater) 22 Dumu-zi-ge, 11 R 59, 9 d ; cf.

Langd. Lit. p. 97, 10, ubi V u m z ~ - z i

vocatur " dz~rnu-si-iy-tf~r-rn-ge.

7 ) " [Se]-ra-ah gidinz L-Sar-ra = i l .$ r t ~ ra-bi-i+ e'-Su-nza (i, e. e'-Sar-ra), V R

52 , 19 a ; cf. "e-?-a-a&; &&an.

8) G a l Sar-rat Dbr-iliki i"irz6 il be-

lit (var. Bid) bald& i"&-ru-ni-turn

C' Sag mense Bu-6;-e ad templum in Dur-

ili 1" civitatem eoruni reduxi, Asarh., cf.

BA 3, 238. 42. Quaedam iGJZrzl est ma-

ter Qz~mu-zi i. e. novae vitae veris ;

propterea et propter suas relationes ad

inferos iLSfru est belit 6alati = domina

vitae; cf. CT 33, 2, 2, 8 : "~"li"fru

"in-giS-zi(d)-da 681 ir-+i-tim (Hydra

E. d N. dominus terrae, cf. Bez. ZAF 23).

9) In « KUDURRU » i l S f r u repraesen-

tatur ut serpens, cf. Zim. in Frank, Bild.

p. 40, 13. Sec. Zim. KAT 3 504 sq. hic

ab initio (« im letzten Grunde ») identi-

cus est cum Tiamat, cuius symbolum

draco esse videtur, Stemma "Marduk

et urbis Babylonis. At in cyl. e t kudur-

ru sunt tot serpentes et dracones et in

textibus distinguntur tot diversa « rnuS D

(cf. rnuS-rnah V. gr. S A K 106, 15. 26 etc.;

%uS-azag-abzu, 118, 27. 1 ; muS-&uS-

Su, 100, 10. 20 ; muS-lalah-gal, 8, 0, y 2 ;

mui-ka-sZg-gn, 136, 16. 14 ; muS-Sa(g)-

tdr, 118, 26. 24; muS-X-gGr, 100, 10.

23 ; rnuS-bi-edin-na, Thur. Dg. T D T 1,

1400 n. 7 ; nzui-da-ma, SAK 124, 3. 16;

muS-bi-an-na, IB, ined.; Nz6-muS-da;

Nin-rnuS + muS-da-rz~, de Gen., T D T

2, 4451; cf. ~~MzLS-Lab-ba-ab-bu), ut niulto

melius maior lux ab ulterioribus texti-

bus exspectetur. cf. Tiamat.

3.00 1. Si-ir-t~r 1 Sir-du I agna "Du-

rnu-zi-ge, I1 R 59, 9 d ; si-iv-tur-ra,

Langd. Lit. 97, 10.

3002. " Ka-ad-mu I i[-lunz]. CT 25,

18, 9. (= oriens ?) ; alias expl. vd. Hehn

Gottesidee 203 sq.

3003. ya-ad-nu I i a lugal-Kai k i

(« Bierkönigs-Stadt D), I1 R 60, 30.

3004. fsa-al-da-i-tu, Br. 1360.

3005. Ka-an-nu / i a RIAP~, 11 R

60, 31.

3006. "W, Obel. Man. C 10, 16 ; B

4, 14.

3007. yAr (?), B x t . 1 23, 29, 3, 12.

3008. &&--nun, Bart. I 26, 4, 6.

3009. " ya-at ra-bu-tu, 111 R 66,

23 d ; cf. CL ju-mnh, utrumque nomen = « deus cum manu magna ».

3010. " Ku-e-ra, Dat. Sg. dei « Qzte-

va » Armeniorum, Sand. Inscr. Urart.

411. (« ce dieu est le pendant de Ku- vera ou Icubera des Aryas-Hindous et

de Khshathra-vairya des anciens ~ r a -

niens, dieu de richesses, de trksors, de

mktaux D).

301 1. i' KUSU (= KOS deus nationis

Edomitarum cf. KAT3 472 sq.) in nom.

pr. Kn-uS-(KAT. V. C.) ; /Zu-ui; Ku(-U)-

SU, Tallq. Nam. p. 272.

3012. yum + Ku (?), M 3289.

3013. Yi-li-ba-ni, gen. plur. dei fur-

norum apud Armenios, Sand. Inscr.

Urart. 410 (<C cf. xhißuvo~, xh~ßuve?i~, dieu

des fours et des boulangers D).

3014. &P-ru(m)-mu (E i i t a r ) , cT 25, 17. 19 ; 29 Obv. 9.

3015. RA (?), Hub. Pers. 180: BE 3 ,

12. 9 ( U r Ra-a) .

30 16. " Rabisu, ciassis daemonuin ma-

lorum, quos dii adhibebant custodes

portarurn.

1 ) ma-aS-ki-iwz / m a f k i m (cf. Muss-Asn.

951) 1 va-bi-;U ; Te-lal-&uZ dingiv-&ul

mafk im-&ul I gal-Zu-u Zim-nu ilu lim-nz~ ra-bi-;U mi.rt (= livz-nu) ; CL Pa-sag-gk

l ig ir -gal maikim-ma& dingir-ri-e-ne-ge I i L I - f u m nn-gi-ru rab8 ra-bi-;U ;i-7.u Sn

ildni, Str. A'd 7438. A ~ - D U = ra-6i-

$$L, RA 9, 71 ; cf. M 8847 ; g i d i m = ra-

6i-[;%I, M 8691. iLRa-a-bi-i-;a, custos

portae sextae inferni, cf. myth. de E- reSkigal et Nergal 69.

2) In serie A n / iU-nzmz norninantur :

6 rabi;u L-kz~r; 6 ra6i;u "En-lil; 1 ra-

6ip6 e'-ma&; 2 rabisu d-sag-il; 2 rabi;z~

i~.$amiznS; 5 rabi;u 6-gal-ma&; cf. Zirn.

63, 107 sqq.; his locis ra6i;zc deus qui-

darn inferior, qui custodit portarn, qui

facile supponuntur daemones mali ; nam

« cerberi e t canes mordaces sunt opti-

mi custodes portae.

3) &mai u i U d a d ra-bi-;U-ka (sunt

adiutores tui), King. L. Harn. I11 173,

21 sq.

4) """"cabi;~~ (ra-bi-;i; ir-ra-bi-zi-in =

ina rdbiziia) -= servus, nuntius, Epist.

Te11 el Am., cf. ZA 6, 246, 17 not. 1 3

(rLi6L;Sz~ = (ad portam) cubans) ; cf. cat.

daern. Thomps. Dev. 1 p. 2. 1 3 sq . ;

16, 1 5 4 ; 20, 195 etc.; cf. KB V1 292, 5 ;

cf. "-lrE-&tiL

30 17. " Ra-bi-ie kussi / m i n (= " ~ i f z -

ib) , CT 25, 11. 3 6 : Br. 6370.

3018. " Ra-bi-.;U biti (unus ex diis

Sa BZL' tLMarduk Sa ASiz~r"i; (custos

portae?), I11 R 66 Obv. 30 C.

3019. RAB(3)-gam-me I za-bar-tu,

CT 24, 44, 142 ; hoc loco « gam-me »

videtur esse glossa; sed cf. CT 24, 25,

8 8 6 et text. parall. CT 24, 12. 26 ;

praeterea signum in col. media non ha-

bere solet glossam. Hinc probabilius

legendum est * Rab-gam-nze, quainvis

occurrat quoque * Gawz-me. Alios textus

vd. Br. 11246 ; 12508; M. 10578 ; cf. " L a -

bar-tz~. 3020. RAB(?) -gam - me - a = da-

ba-;%, C T 16, 1. 3 4 ; CT 24, 44. 1 4 3 ;

Br. 4248 ; M. 10582 ; cf. La6Li.p.

3021. min (= RAB 3)-gi 1 * M B (?)

~Ub*-"%"@(g) I Li-Li-Lu, CT 24, 44. 146 ;

(gam-me glossa (?) ; cf. Ra6 (?)-grEvz-me) ;

cf. Li-Li-Lu. 3022. d rah-&m me-ir (3 ) . 11 R 39, 3 g ;

Rab-gt'tm-me-rim - 247 - Ri-im d Sin

probabilius scribendum R A B gaqlz-'lae-

IR?

3023. RAB-gAm-me-rim = n&-&n-

zu, Br. 4247 ; CT 24, 44. 144 (gam-nze

glossa ? cf. d Rab-gdm-me) ; cf. A&-@-zu.

3024. [d RAB - gam-m]e (??)-[tjab I RA[B-gkm-me]-tu6 I Bi-6i-tz6, CT 24,

44. 145 (ganz-uze glossa? cf. anteced.). 3025. Ra-gi-ba, VR 6, 38 (deus elam.);

cf. RT 27 p. 107, 39.

3026. " Ra-gi-mu 1 9nin (= Adad, ru-

giens, tonans), CT 25, 16. 25.

3027. " Ra-mi-mu I min (= Adad, ru-

giens, tonans), CT 25, 16. 24.

3025. " Ramman, cf. ~1 Adad.

3029. Ra-ri-im ..., CT 2 5 , 4 6 K 13703. 3030. d ra,-a-Lu RAzu (= Ifirr) I g u ( d ) -

dtib " Kn-di-ge, CT 25, 6. 12 ; cf. CLA>dr.

3031. dRa-ap-pa iPu Bcaii-uz-bi j wzirt (= Snmai deus fertilitatis ; deus

elam.); CT 25, 27. 1 1 n ; 24, 1 5 6, 16 n;

Br. 12895.

3032. Ru-ba-ra-te-ii. (var. RG -&L-

r n - t i - i ~ ) = d La-&-ra-tid (mutatione « r )>

in « 1 ») Scheil, Text. 6lam.-s6m. I 69

sqq.; Jastr. Rel. I 178 n. 9 ; cf. "Ln-&U-

rn-til; cf. RT 27 p. 107, 42; cf. n. pr. Dan iL Ru-&-ra-ti-iv pn-te-si Ninni-Erin ", SAK 180, 3. 9.

3033. RU-SU, ~ u r p u I1 163, cf. 1. C.

p. 80 (ad p. 10).

3034. ~~~um-? (= IStav), CT 25, 1 8

Obv. 11 28.

3035. " Ru-uL-pa-ki-uam-bu-MS / [ iu] (unus ex septem diis elam.) ; CT

25, 24. 5 6; 6 n.

3036. "1 (=I i tar ) , Br. 2561. (Sigilum

confusione ortum ex arch. ninni, quae

du0 signa in Cod. Ham. bene distin-

guuntur ; cf. C. Harn. 2, 47. 6 5 etc.; cf.

1. C. 5, 6 etc.); cf. Thur. DG. REC

11. 294.

d &U-mun.

V 1 ka-Zu Cd Bnbbnr-ge, C T 24. 3 1. ku

9 4 ; CT 25, 26 Obv. 3 1 : [T IR, ICA-lu,

G n m a i , (« Ku » videtur esse glossa

ad « Zi'A », non ad « 13 » in linea su-

periore).

3039. Ri-ane-ig-zi (n. d. ?), R T 27

p. 107, 40.

3040. Ri-md-nu-U I min (= Marduk

misericors), CT 23, 3 5 Obv. 7 6 : 36

Obv. 6 6.

3041. Ri-im §in, rex Lnrsa, rex

Surner et AhRad, aequalis ~ a m m u r a b i re-

gis; de eius inscr. cf. SAK 216-220; 236 sq.

De tentaminibus identificandi hunc

regem cum « A r n h S i n » et « Arioch D

(Gen. 14) cf. Proceed. 1912, 6-16 ; 41-51.

Rirn-Sin non esse eundem ac (fra-

trem) Arad-Sin, Thur. Dg. maxima cum

probabilitate ostendit RA 11, 91 n. 5.

3037. Ri-ha-ab I min (= Adad) , CT

25, 17. 38.

3038. Ri-ba-mun I min (= ~ d a d ) 1 Sn ~ne-&i-e (= tempestatis), C T 24, 40.

47; Br. 2617 ; dri-&n-nzun I nzin (=I$- a-6u), &-. 2612 ; vi-&U-n%un ci [ IM ?J 1 iL [A-

dad?], CT 29, 45. 19. d ri-&a-naunBN CT 24, 32. 121. EN '

ii-&n-iiiu.i I _in (= ~ d n d ) , c r 25, 17. 36.

d ?.L-&rc-?izrira .. . . , C T 25, 20. 1 0 a.

d ~-i-&.-q~zui,~l ...., CT 25, 20. 1 0 6.

De significatione ri-ha-mun, cf. CT

24, 44, 147-152 :

n-iam-Su-tu

kid-nzni-tz6

me-&-M

te-36-z6

i-gi-ZB-vzr-21

1zn-&n6 ?zu-U&-ie.

ri-ha-mun

de ri-&n-f?zzrn, cf. KAT 445 sq. ; Cf.

a ' ,

nag .rn

3042. Sa, Curpu V111 21 ; Craig, RT

p. 56, 5 ; IV R 56, 3. 61 (add.) ( G a .uiL

V - s i - s u ) ; Scheil, T. 6 . s. I11 38, 4 (?)

(loco « LiZ D).

3043. Sa-ba-nu-uh, BE 8 p. 71.

3044. Sa-UG-ka, Br. 13039 ; [C

[Ra?] (=l i tnr ) , CT 25, 17. 4.

3045. $a-u~-ka~, Messerschm., Mi-

tanni-Stud. p. 129.

3046. Sa-ha-an, Thur. ~ g . LC p. 67;

Ranke Pers. 206; BA V1 H . 5. 135;

cf. "Sahan.

3047. " Sa-kin ar-bi I mifz (= s&),

CT 25, 42. 1 ; cf. 1. C. 2 : iG9q~z~-k.il1 ar-hi. "

3048. Sa-la, uxor iL Ramma?~.

Texfus: 1) Primum occurrit in Ia

dyn. Bab.: i L Adnd li iL &-Zn, Thur. Dg.

LC n. 157 ; sigill., cf. Krausz, Sieg. 45 sq.

[mu al]am i~ja-Zn, King. L. Ham. I11

236, 29 ; aiiiio antecedenti templum eius

inariti, F-nam-&B Babylone aedifica-

tum erat.

NOM. PROP. : Ranke Pers. 206; Ungn.

Dilb. 136 ; BE 6 p. 63 ; 15 p. 55; Tallq.

Nam. 279; Clay PN 207.

2) In serie A n ( i L A-num iL Sala est

uxor iLAdnd, qui pertinet ad familiam

Z L S i n ; cf. Zim. VSGW 63, 116. Nomina

i~Sn la , quae 1. C. adducuiltur, suiit : (L&-

La : dam.. . (iLAdad); [<< Sn]-Zn / w~ilz (=

ic Sn-Zn) 1 i n nnm-Se; i7fe-dZ?n-ik(g) ; d nfe wze-ci,i-iin-ia diFfZ-jng I ct in-ln)

Sn kul-Zn-ti; "U&l-f?ze-&ni; " Nifz B~c-lc5-

<<inzag-gi I i~Sn-la i n Sndi(i) hi-rat (uxor)

(2 &z(g-)-zu (= il Marduk) ; du-zabnf,-

azag 1 " &-da Sn nd~jze-ki (sapientiae) ;

Sn-Za 1 wzin (= " Sn-ln) Sn n i i i u ~zn-U/-

Si(= ?); " iVin-d-Ki-Snv-vn 1 ~ n i n (= "Sn-

Zn) ; "in-sub-zn-gi?t-nn; CT 25, 10,

34-41; 20, 22-24; CT 24, 40. 49 sq.; cf.

Str. AV 7838.

"Sn-ln Sn Sadi i . e. probabiliter nion-

tis Libanon, cum il Arind probabiliter

esset i L B i l occidentis. Hinc translatio

ad W n - l i l (cf. e'-kuv) et consequenter

ad $1 Marduk, cuius uxor "in-ialai esse

dicitur, facile intelligitur ; cf. quoque

Ga-ln-ni, uxor "Da-gan = "Ni?z[-Zil], et

infra Conclus.

3) Surpu 3, 143 ; fascinatio per "Adnd

et "3a-Zn; cf. King., Mag. n. 29.

4 ) Sen. Bav. cf. KB I1 119, 48-50:

i u d a d iL Sn-da, dii urbis Eknlditi, quos

Marduk-nadin-ahi, rex terrae Akkad,

tempore Tiglath-Pileser, regis Assyriae,

abduxerat et in Babyloneni portaverat,

ego (Senacherib) post 418 arinos e Ba-

bylone eduxi eosque Idknlldti ad locuin

suum reduxi ; cf. hleissi-i.-Rost, Bauin-

schr. Sanh. 102, 14.

5) Susis Adnd et na8 Sn-la tein-

plum aedificatur, Scheil. text. 61.-anz. I 11; cf. RT 27, 108. 44.

6 ) We-d im-Sn danz ISkzrr-ra-gn = i e a - l n nl-ti (uxor) 62 Artrcd; "u-zabnr-

nzag gaSan i-nun-nn-ge r i l Sn-la be-lit

e'-nu-z~n-ni; duazu-6'-a dSu6n-nu~z-nn-ge = mnv-ti (filia templi) 6i-ti &L-bn-nu-?za;

nu-nz~?zuz si-sk "fe-nun-e-si-~e = i-Jnv-

tu112 il i7denu?~esi, Langd. Lit. p. 27,

4 sq.; 8 sq.; 10-14.

7) i L Adad be'l LdZ-ur k i (?) il &-In

iL Mi-Snr-g*zr(rn) iL Sar-rat.. . , Craig. RT

P. 57, 22; 58, 24.

8) « I ~ U D U R R U », cf. Hinke a new

bound. st., 2 2 9 ; cf. Ward, Seal Cyl.

380, 34. 9 ) A-yi-bu I ~ L Z C L $1 Adad

(= Corvus); Ab-sim Sn-In Su-6%-uG

turn (= Virgo 4. spica), C T 33, 2, 2.

9 sq.; Bez. ZAF 22 sq.

Conclusio: Secundum Jastr. Rel. I 223 « Schala = Weib „ probabiliter,

quia Sumer. Sal = n~ulier ; sed il s ala

non videtur esse Sumerica sed intro-

ducta ab Occideilte; iiomen '1 Sala cum

sim. dea i~ SnlaS cohaerere videtur ;

SnlaS = nzqq-gi (cf. "Nin-SalnS) r spleii-

dem, alba ; cf. Libanon = albus(1n.). 3049. Sa-la-a~ I dnm-bi (uxor " D a -

@%) (=) "Nin-[ l i I] , CT 24, 6. 2 3 ; CT 25, 21 R 8 ; CT 24, 22. 122 n : ['l$a]-~a-

nS: Su: Maklfi 2, 124.

3050. "~a-me-la-a, 111 R 66 ob". le (U. num ex norninibus CtDi-Zar ~l~e~bit-ASStLr).

3031. Sa-na, BE 1 5 p. 55.

3052. Sa-na-a-hsi, Br. 13819.

3053. Sa-ne I dnnr-6i-snl (scil. dei "Pa- gei t in-dz~(g) , CT 24: 10. 23.

3034. Sa-ra, cf:vni~ (sub i ~ ~ d a d I a 4);

"ARA; "URIM, CT 29, 46, 18-20.

3055. r i l Sa]-ra-ab-da-a, custos por-

tae quintae inferni; cf. rriyth. de EreSk.

e t Nerg. 69.

3056. SA + kal-Sa, CT 5 , 44. 2 ;

RTC 399, 2. 5 ; 400, 2 ( k 9 - e z ~ r u ?) ;

Hub. Pers. p. 1 8 0 ; Bart. I1 60, 21. 4.

3057. "A + Sw(S)-Sa, CT 10, 28, 2 ,

16 ( U r d ...). 3055. Sa(&an-na I SZL (= cku[b-ba

";?L-?zn-ge]), CT 25, 19. 15; 2 1 Obv. 8 ;

Br. 13200.

3059. Sa(g)-ga-dul(?)-la 1 2. ki?z-

~ i - n " Babdnv-ge, CT 24, 31. 92 ; C T 25,

26, Obv. 29.

3060. Sa(g)-dub~r (du-hu"[url -ru [=

Ninib], C T 24, 6. 36; 23, 131 6 ; CT 25,

12. 8 : Sn(g)-dztbuv / ~nia (= " Nin-ib) ;

cf. CT 25, 17. 37 (Br. 8036 corrigend.). 306 1. "'" Sa(g)-ud : (ti./~-&n-vn, CT 25,

8. 10 6 (non patet, quid sigilificet ~ n i n D ;

supra scribitur " i\Tisnba). 3062. "s~(~)-zu, unum ex 5 0 nom.

Marduk, cf. Enurna eliS. Tab. V11 35.

c2 & ( g ) su(d)-zzr = mu-di-e Iibbi ilrlui

(cognoscens cor dei) ; ,.?n(g-)-gid ru-ZL-

kzr ki-E ei-iu (= lacuna nova), Str. AV

7650. "R IinS-mu ( i l Jfnrduk szr-ZZL-ltr.. . " I " R n 6 - t i ( - U - e n g I i l &rdzrk

bn-In{-su ih-6i.. . w"dii(g)-gn-fmn& "$n(g)-zu / si-rat ki-

bit i L Jfnvduk, V R, 44, 7 C, 8 C, 22 c ; cf.

VR 46, 32 6 : " in?,-ur zr "$av-gnz I "MUS-

te-Siv &nb-Bm U (2 g i i tu "a(g)-zu: 111

R 66 R 9 a (unus ex diis Sn i ' iclClnr-

dtrk) ; " I2 I Y I Z ~ P Z (= MnvliuR) I Sn ri-e-

??zi (= misericordiae), CT 24, 42. 101 ;

CT 24, 27. 33 e t saepe; CT 25, 9. 1 3 ;

" $n(g)-zzr = il$avzaS (?A&d), cf. iL k a - ~ a .

3063. $a(g)-zu-dingir-e-ne / be-Lit

i I i ) , CT 24, 25, 88 a ; text. parali. CT

24, 12. 25 : . . . . l a m g n (?)-dingir-ri-e-

ne .

3064. ' Sa(g)-zu-mab I .... r a t .... (dzhnru W a h - U - g e ) , C T 24, 13. 2.

3065. "a(g)-zi I dugirzzr " id-ge, C T 24,

16, 2 8 ; 28, 8 0 ; Br. 8006.

3066. "a(g)-kug-3a-kalarn-ma 1 S Z L (gzl(d)-itZi6 (" Ba66afr-ge), C T 24, 31.

9 0 ; C T 25, 26 O b v . 28.

3067. "a(g)-lal-su(d), Icrausz, S ieg .

p. 80.

3068. "a(g)-naiag (2) (= ir S a ~ n a i ?),

C T 25, 38, 82-5-22, 573.

3069. .J Sa(g)-su(d)-zu, c f . S a ( g ) s u c c - ~ ~ ,

Str . AV 7650; M . 5982 ( ipsi scribae Ba-

bylonio clarum fuisse n o n v ide tur , u t r u m

i n h o c text i l laeso « s u ( d ) » glossa si t ,

iiecne ; forte s u ( d ) = YZL-Z~-$U = loilta-

i i u m , pro fu i ldum) es t esplicatio « S a ( g ) D

(= cor) (glossa realis); c f . cc S a ( g ) - z u . 3070. d &($) i.-U-'U(") -SllrUm '. 6e-lit

ile' i r r S t a r , C T 25, 30 R 12.

3071. ~a(g)-surum-nun-lil (loco ba ?)-& : S Z L j g ~ ( d ) - d z i b ..., CT 24, 26.

133; c f . M . 11094.

3072. Sa(g)-sur-ra, a 6e-lit ile' " L Ur- r n k h i , Proc. 1911 P1. X I I , c f . ~ " n ( ~ ) -

s u v u m ; (ihr Ur-rak = Erech ?). 3073. $~a(g)-~a(d)-da, (accipit obla-

t iones) , DP 197, 2.

3074. Sa(g) ..., C T 25, 29, K 13675. 3075. I mu Nin-gir-da-[ge]

nzzr-hal-di+n ni-gi-z2 ?. . . , C T 25, 5. 34.

3076. ' Sqg) (ZZ b e i ~ i g n u s ) , H u b . Pers.

1 8 0 ; Bart. I 23 , 66. 3.

3077. Sag (3) (= Sig = danzhu = be-

n ignus) , H u b . Pers. 180 ( s u b ("Sag) ;

B E 14, List o f S igns 11. 7 .

3078. ' Sah etc. , c f . ~ ~ S Z L ~ Z W . 3079. .J Ssikan, (= SR-ghn), I B ( ined.)

( U r k . ..) ; c f . " Sng-cqhn ; " Sz~vzzr$an ; " Gir..

3080. .J Sakan-~abar, S A K 128, 8 .

23-9, 5 (szrkal d-dzr(g)-ga (= H a r e m ?)

* Nin-gir-su) ; R T C 11. 247 R 12.

3081. " Sama~, d e u s colis.

I . Nomen : 1) S U M E R . a ) * Babbar (probabiliter = 6ar-bar, sicut N a n n a r = nav-nnr ?); c f . 6n-a6-6nr I Ba66ar ?=in (=

ut-tzh-U) I il SnmaS, C T 12, 6 6 7 ; = si-it

iL Samai , 1. C . 6 ; cf. .;. "-n"-"ni, Ba66ar 1 a-;?L-U; 6a66ar ba-('b-"-i"o-ra = si-it 3nnz-Si,

S t r . AV 943, e' (" B a b 6 a ~ - r n , C . H a m .

44, 7 5 ; SAI< 56 k 1 , 13; 2 0 8 a 1 , 6 ;

2106 , 11, 20; 2 1 2 c , 1 , 11; 216n, 14, 17;

2 3 7 d ; RTC 288 O b v . ; 120 Obv . ; K i n g ,

L. Harn. I11 180, 183 ; e~6dr-6dr(bdr =

babbar) i n Larsa, S A K 16 R 1, 3 9 ; 44J;

5 6 k 2 , 5 ( i n LagaS); 100, 10, 24; R T C 44,

3. 6 ; T S A 5 , 2 ; T U n . 26, 10, 14;162'" 1;

T h u r . Dg. T D T I 1146 (e'-bdr-6ar'~i = Larsa ?) ; e4a6-6ar-r?r, Zirn. BPs. 61 ;

cf. 11. pr. C'. Bdr-6dr-rn ; c f . 6a-6av = na-

mRfCu Sn titui, pzsflr Sn hdn duppi, Br.

7762.

6 ) Wtai ; u-tu / 20 win-vzirz (= iloineil

s igni) 1 4 (= quar tum nomei l iJ .!?anzaS),

C T 12, 3. 21 6. ["I "-tu Utn I i l &wnaS),

C T 25, 25. 4 ; d e Wh, c f . T h u r . D g .

I,C p. 68.

S e c . T h u r . D g . 1. C . W t u / l n es t 110-

meil de i solis generatim, 6 Bn66av solis

orientis; n a m "Bah6trr-rn = Ut-ta-e(=2)-

n e = si-it iL SapnnS, C T 16, 44. 86 sq . ;

100 sq.; sed c f . q u o q u e "Bn6-bar-? 1

Sarrzr, Br. 7834.

Praeter haec cluo n o m i n a Burner. po-

tiora m u l t a alia occurruiit, d e qu ibus

infra.

2 ) S E M I T . : n ) il "'"-""<"a+naS I fnifz (=

iL.hnlas), C T 23, 25, 6 ; aram. WlW,

T a l l q . N a m . 279. 111 n o m . prop. semi t .

occid. occurruilt : "Ud-meS j= iC h - n e i

(nzei) vel il Tl tnfn-~rzei?; e t i T h a - w e S ? ) ,

BE 8, p. 71; 10 p. XI11 sq.; 14, 71; Tallq.

Nam. 288; cf. W$DW, Montg. Aram. In-

cant. 238.

6) 1' Utu/a, quain lectioilem Thur.

Dg. LC p. 68 ex n. pr. dirninutiva Ud-

tn-tzrm deducit.

11. Text. auch. : 1) Qabbnr, filius

W m n a ( r ) , filius 6bii-nzr-gdd, queni

genuit "in-gnl, SAK 206, 16, 1; eius

uxor "A-U, cf. h.

2) Sdr-gn-ni(di?)-Snr-n~i~~~ (? r i ) dedicat

c l a ~ a m ad 2L .!?nmai in S@pnvinz kZ, SAK

162, 9 6; cf. C. Ham. 2, 22-31. « 8. rex

sapiens, qui obedit 2"nmaS poterlti ; qui

restituit fundamentum Sippar urbis ; qui

vestivit frondentibus sepulchra j?) UA;

qui exaltavit teinplum es-babbnv, cluod

est sicut sedes coeli »; cf. a. 43. Ham.

et a. 16. San~suiluila, Paffr. GI. lUO.

3) LARSA est urbs praedilecta "B.,

SAK 154, 2. 32 sq.; cf. SAK 16 R 1,

39 et C. Harn. 2, 32-36 : « 5. iniles, qui

protexit Larsa urbem, qui renovavit d-

babbnr pro $n?unS, adiutoie suo D.

4) d B. est dominus IUSTITIAE, prin-

ceps ((?) sag-bad) coeli e t terrae, sum-

mus inter Anunnaki, SAK 208 6. ". est

dominus, leo (magilus), qui aperit.. . coe-

lum clausum, IUDEX, qui aspicit oculo

benigno debilem, rexd-bn6bav, SAK 210 C,

1 sqq. C. Harn. 1, 40 sqq. 2, 22-36; 5,

4 sqq.; 40, 84 ; 41, 97; 42, 14; 43, 14.

32. « iubente 11 C., iudice inagno coeli

e t terrae, iustitiam meam iil terra dif-

fundam » ; « H., rex iustitiae, cui 21 Sa-

mnS leges (ki-nn-tim = iusta) doiiavit D.

« Regi, qui ad verba inea audierit ..... sicut mihi, regi iustitiae, %L$. sceptrum

diuturnum det, populum suum in iusti-

tia regat ». « 11 S., iudex magilus coeli

et terrae, qui dirigit oinnein creaturam

vivam, dominus virtutis meae, regnum

eius frangat, iudicium eius ne iudicet,

viam eius disturbet, robur exercitus eius

destruat, in somniis eius visionem ma-

lam de destructioile fuildan~eiiti repiii

eius et de pernicie terrae eius ei mittat;

verbum malum dei 5. subito eum ap-

prehendat, supra inter vivos eum per-

dat ; infra in terra atlimam eius aqua

privet D. « Sol oriri fecit iustitiam, d B ~ b -

6nv pedibus calcavit iniustitiain D, SAIC

138, 1s. 10; cf. 108, 19. S sqq.; 16 sqq.

5) De aliis TITULIS d B. cf. Paffr. G1.

94 sqq.

6) g Qui mutaverit ... inscriptioriem

hanc : An-nzr-usn et An-trrfn ~LE~n-lid et

"CN?~-did, iCISkur et iLNinni, zLSin et

i ~ . ! ? ~ n i . . . ei n~aledictione pessima nla-

ledicailt ». Ex 11oc textu inter dun^ de-

ducunt (cf. Schollm. Sum. Bab. Hymn.

U. Geb. ail S a m a ~ ) , i L &wznS fuisse ha-

bitam uxorem iLSin; quia autem deest

textus sequens, in quo certe enumera-

tio deorum continuabatur et sec. omiles

alios text. iU .n est uxor i@awzaS, nihil

ex hoc loco deduci posse videtur ; cf.

infra nom. prop. Bn66nv-nmn-*zu (B. ma-

ter-mea).

7) De templis ". in urbibus Sippar,

Larsa, Girsu cf. sup. I, I n, praeterea

Paffr. GI. 98 sq.; e-di-kzrd, King, L. Ham.

209; L-gi-nn-n6-t<rm, SAK 206 6, 2. 8.

" Babbnr-ke-gal, King, L. Ham. 3, 214;

cf. V-n-he-@L, CT 3, 42 6. 21 ; cf.

Zii "Babbar, TSA 2 R 6 ; Legr. Rd'U

293 R ; snngu "B., Legr. Rd'U 29 Obv.;

de Gen. Tr. D 30.

8) IMAGINES et EMBLEMATA d Babbar. :

celeberrima imago i1 5. in capite stele

C. Harn. est, cui titulus apponi posset

C. Hain. 41, 95-98 ; eius emblemata sunt

« discus solaris » et « annulus » (pereri-

ilitatis?). Huic siinilis est imago inventa

in lapide angulari templi i1 3. in Sippar,

in qua tamen multa nondum sunt expli-

cata, v. gr. serpens canopen super i's. formans, quattuor disci (cardines terrae?)

in mari etc. cf. A Guide ... Brit. Mus.

pl. 22. « (Gudea) versus orientem in

loco fati fixit (?) einblema d Babbar (110-

miiiatum) « sag-alim-ma », SAK, 118, 26.

3 sqq.; de mag110 reti "B . cf. SAK 16,

1. 1 sq., 24 sqq.; 18, 2. 9 sqq. In cyl.

et sigill. saepe "5. repraesentari vide-

tur ut homo ascendei~c in monteni vel

inter duos montes, cf. Ward, Seal. Cyl.

368, 1-4 ; 373, 6 ; 374, 8 ; 379, 31 ; 394, 1 ;

395, 4. 6. De discis in honorem "3. factis

cf. BE 6, 2. 68 ; 99 sq. ; 106 sq.; Paffr.

GI. 97 ; cf. Schollm. Hymn. an 3. 18

sqq. 9) S . erat deuc (quia iudex), per

quem cominunissime iurabatur, cf. Mer-

cer, the Oath. ; cf. Sa-Sa-ru(m) i1 S a m a ~ ,

CT 2, 47. 19.

10) De sig-illis cf. Icrausz, Sieg. 37-40

(G. solus, vel simul cum uxore "~a,

vel cum il Adad).

11) NOM. PROP. cf. Hub. Pers. 170 sq.

("Lu et "Ba66nr) ; Paffr. GI. 100; Thur.

Dg. LC p. 68 ; Ranke, Pers. 206 sq. ; Ungn. Dilb. 136. cf. Ba66av-ama-?7zzs,

S T H 21, 6 ; (d)B.-ld-wzu, Nik. 16, 2 ;

S T H 17 R 3 ; "B. "imgi((g) h, DP 136,

9 ; Nik. 3 R 5 ; "B.-a-mu Nik. 20, 1 ;

dB.-igi-gu6(-lugal-a?z-dn), S T H 3 ; Nilr.

9, 3 ; dB.-ld-Sa(g)-ga, S T H 17, 5 ; Nik.

218, 1 ; ("1 B.-?zi-Ku;, D P 135, 5 ; S T H

25, 1 ; @-6a66ar, S T H 23, 8 ; "d~-bdr

( -ra) , Bart. 2, 51. 1, 2 ; 67, 32. 3 ; 62, 22. 4 ; 1, 25, 66, 3 ; de Geil. T D 5512,

Obv. ; "B.-gir-gnl, de Gen. T D 5498 ;

Bart. I, 42, 63, 11; L".-eiz-du(g-), Bart.

2, 68. 33, 1 ; "L'.-&-zu, Bart. 1, 6,

257. 1 ; aB.-ki-ag, Bart. 2, 53, 10, 1;

"'B.-RZL dNin-sib-uS-t!, Bart. 1, 22, 56, 7;

dB.-pa(d)-da, Bart. 2, 94, 105 R ; "B.-

si-di, Bart. 2, 68. 33, 1 ; dB.-urzb-~~n,

Bart. 2, 71. 51, 4 ; "B.-zi-wzu, Bart. 2,

85, 87. 4 ; "B.-nivz(?)-2, Bart. 2, 60, 21,

4 ; "B.-uze-ki$n, de Gen. T D 5483 ; U r

(Lu,gal, Lid) dB., de Geil. TD. "B.-ik-

kzsi, de Gen. TrD 63 ; Nzr-i'$j i"S., Legr.

Rd'U 358 R : 362 Obv. ; 177 Obv. ; CLR.-

uiuiiz-gal, Legr. Rd'U 304 R ; 382 R;

BE 3 p. 91 ; 6, 1 p. 63 ; 8 p. 71 ; 9 p.

77; 15 p. 5 5 ; 17, 157; Str. AV 7957 sq.;

7896 sqq.; Tallq. Nam. 279 sqq.

111. Text. rec.: 1) 111 serie A n / icA-

?zum iL.$arna~ pertinet ad familianl ilSifz,

quia est eius filius. Primo adducuntur

eius nomina, scil. CT 25, 25, 4-29; 46,

80-7-19, 131 R ; 27, I< 4365 ; 34, K 4209

R. 6 sqq.?; CT 24, 39, XI , 30-34. Sunt

autem : <%-e-Wid; U-da-wal; "Ab-~nak;

"Anz-fzn ; ~"z&zziv; "Givii-gnZ; %G-+zu;

dCiS-Sir-(gaZ) ; "DiZ-su-zr+~i-zib; [Vin-bad-

n7z-Li; U ; i~~-j-tu-di-?n?~S; dUd; [JUL-La-

gi iga6lu ; " Ud-de'-gzs6-ba; UD-2; W?n.li~z;

U7izkn-sa-a; UD-Su,-a ; Ur&-gal; ULuki;

ci ...- zag; "J, Ilba; clIZidr-knv-ra; "Kniie6a ;

WaSSe6i; iLKu-zsz-6i ; chKk~-kul-Zn; 'LKid;

"Kili-dagal; "ga-gdn-da-an-nn; " ' I f i ~ ( Y ) ;

CLflfZZ-da; ilNu-ur ",$amli; dNun-sag-?;

"Ni?z-sa-n; dSng-?itai-iz~-dzi; clSa-n&; Sn-. a ~ z - 5 ~ ; <'.Pa nzGit-ia-SzL-db . cJ,Salanz; "Ra-

a#-pn iLKu-uz-6i; "&(g)-?$$ki (?) ; &-ri-

in-&; d>uba; d Tur-kdr.

Nllatis uominibus eriumerantur in ca-

talogo deorum "A-n, uxor, eiusqiie no-

mina ; dein eius minisrri (sukkal) ad

dextram et ad siilistram et alii ; dein

eius filii e t filia e t multi alii dii inferio-

res, inter quos 6 iudices (CT 25, 26.

4-9). Concludunt eius famiiiam " S T L ~ Z L -

&an (= cCGi+., cLSng-gri?c) deus animalium

campi, filius i1 ~ a r n a s et quidam alii dii

agrestes ; cf. Zini. VSGVlr 63, 115 sq

Schollm. Hymn. u. Geb. an S. 11-18.

2) MYTH. : In « Enuma eliS » Samal

probabiliter creatur ab i L PIarduk, cf

Dhorme T R 59-63. In diluvio iz*. deter.

~ninavit tempus intraridi arcam, Dh. 1. C.

109, 87 ; de reti i L &mai in inyth. Etana

cf. Dh. I. C. 166, 2. 11; 168, 12 etc.; dc

i l ~ . in Ep. Gilg. cf. Dh. 200 ; 208; 210;

220; 224; 236; 254; 284; 298. In myth.

de desc. i' IStar ad inf. *"mnl?zai corarn

iLSin et iWa flet, Dhorme RT 334.

3) Surpu 7, 86 sqq. : « homo (exor-

cizatus), filius dei sui, sit purus, cla-

rus, splendens ... il s . , summo deorum,

eum tradas » ; 1. C. 2, 130 sqq. : « Ve-

niat solutio (obsessi), o iLk., iudex ;

solve o il C . , doniinus eorum, quae su-

pra et quae infra sunt, dux deorum,

rex terrarum ; verbo tuo fiat iustitia.. . >>,

1. C. 2, 178 : « 4Dzrn iL 3. nominibus suis

solvant »; cf. 1. C. 3, 23, 43, 114, 142

(de fasciilatione " 5 . ) ; 1. C. 4, 38 sqq. :

« te solvant dii (magni); primo te sol-

vat $6 ~ a m a i ; secundo iC S in et iLNelyal;

3 IStar, Mal-nzal et i d Anunitu ; 4

iLA.izu, ihBe'l, iLBa et i~Nilz-nzaIz; 5 idRam-

~fzan, *lNin-i6, ~LZCL-mal-mal, i4SU&f et

"iVin-gir-su ; 6 2 2 Um?, iJJfavdz~R, iLAsavi;

i l ~ i ~ i g - g a l - ~ a r ; 7.. . et iL Ta-tzr D, i. C. 8,

3 : « ilAnu, iCAntu, iCBe'l, iJBEZit, "Ea,

iUiz, fl &ma.G, iiRawzman, ilMnvdzrk.. . D; Zirn. Rit., "3. pass.

4) De HYMNIS e t PRECIBUS ad i l ~ a m a ~

cf. Schollm. H y n ~ . und Geb. an Sam&;

Langd. Lit. p. 58 sq.; Langd. NBK

102, 41 sqq. ; 148, 10 sqq.; 190, 23; 192,

2. 1 sqq. etc. cf. 306.

5 ) « (Nabonidus) ad i&, rnagnum do-

ininum, dominum meum, et ad ilA-a

dominam magnam.. . deprecatus sum ;

i-bnbbnr-ra, templum eorum in Sippar,

in lapide fundameiltali antiqui regis Na-

ram-Sill erexi ... B , Langd. NBK 230, 14

sqq. ; 254, 10 sqq. ; 102 ; de Larsa cf.

1. C. 96; 234. iG.&~rnni et *LAdad sunt

dei oraculorum: Langd. 1. C. 62, 31 ;

102, 16 sqq. ; 76, 28 sqq. ; 170, 62 ; 220,

51 ; 226, 61 ; 238, 41; 246, 49; 254, 29 ;

256, 15 sqq. ; 264, 6; 270, 34. 41 sqq.;

cf. Jastr. Rel. 2, 1098; per hos quoque

deos iurant, cf. Dhorme TR 140, 4 sqq.;

142, 21; 29.

6) Pudi-ilu, rex Assyriae, in hon. "5. teinplum aedificat (in Ai&+ urbe): King,

Assyr. k. p. 3 ; de diis, qui in hoc tem-

plo colebantur cf. 111 R 66, 2.

7) Sicut iLSin (unitus cuin ii~l/eYgal)

habebat suas stellas sacras, sic i"~nn2aS

quoque et idAdad, scil. iLlVabU. u ic>arrzr,

V R 46, 1. 30. Numerus sacer "5. est

20 et eius patris "Sin = 30, CT 25,

50. 10. Eius mensis est TiSritzr, IV R

33, 4. 42; cf. 4Buzur 10 = iUamaS. Couclusio: 1) iISama5, qui totam

terran~ circuinit olnniaque videt e t scit

e t propterea iudex et deus oracullo- rum, in urbibus Larsa et Si$$av po-

tissimum colebatur ; quaeliam ex his

urbibus antiquiorem habuerit cultum "3. historice non constat. Fortasse Larsn

(hodie Senkereh) erat sedes et caput

cultus apud Sumerios, e t S$$av (hodie

Abu-Ha66n) apud Semitas; inde a tem-

pore Ham. templum "5. in Sippar mul-

to celebrius erat teinplo Lnrsae; et iu-

dices urbis Sippar celebriores Babylonis.

Secundum C. Ham. 44, 76 sq. priinum

exeniplar stele codicis H. in teinplo

/-6ab6a+ (probabiliter iil Sippar) erectum

erat.

2) Nonnihil mirum est, quod "5. fi-

lius i1 Sin dicatur. Id si tlon historice

ex maiore auctoritate urbis Ur prae

Larsa et Sippar explicandum est, fortasse

dici possit: "Sin est debilior et propte-

rea veterior, quam heros il>anzaS; prae-

terea filii noctu generantur et lux iu-

venis quotidie mane surgit e t usque ad

perfectum diem crescit ; et interdun1

filii ~naiores sunt parentibus.

3) E opinione communi Assyriolo-

gorum il Marduk, icNinz'6, izNergnl et

alii specialem phasim solis repraesenta-

bant ; sed hanc sententiam ex ipsis tex-

tibus solide probari posse 11011 puto.

Nomen dei iaN7~-ur il >a?nai monstrat

lucem et radios solis etiarn separatim

ab ipso sole venerationi fuisse, sicut

apud Aegyptios tempore Amenhotep IV

pharaonis.

4) cf. "e-nn-i-da-na; cf. qugad-bandrc,

Rad. in Hilpr. Anniv. Vol. 418 sqq. 3082. d Sanabi ia-na-bi (bi) = i~ E-a,

CT 24, 15. 52 ; CT 25, 50. 8 : . . . Sn7- apsZ

6e'lna&bi / Sanabi (= 40) 1 icx-a ; V R, 37.

1 1 a : Sn-7za-6i 1 nonz. / iL&-a ; cf. Gzi-

vrzin. 3083. gar, An-gar (var. i lAiur) , Br.

8212; cf. 71ASuv I, 6.

3084. Sar-jgaz, Br. 8253 sq. ; CT 24,

35. 20 ; R = ia siWu "n(g)-zzs = arma

divina ilMn~durZ, V R 46, 32. m~Gav-gaz, zur-gaz

Thonip. Mag. & Astr. 1, 209. 1 ; 1. C.

vol. 2, 236 G C< G A Z » cum glossa

ga-nz; cf. azqar-zir, Sar-gaz sacra arma

~ 'Ning i r su: SAK 68, 5. 37/39 ; 70, 6 .

4 9 ; 98, 9. 2 4 ; 114, 22. 2 0 ; 128, 7. 19.

8 , 2 ; QR, arma manus sinistrae "Nirzib

cf. Hrozn);, Ninrag 12 , 2 1 sq. "Lugal

zwal-gaz-GU(B) I min (= iUAM " Nin-

wen+ 6i), CT 29, 44. 12. "

3085. "ar-ur = i7fi~i-te-Sir &ab-li~tz,

V R 46, 32 ; Br. 8280, 13235 ; CT 24, 35.

1 9 ; dhr-z i r (sic!), Thur. Dg. LC p.

67. fliulSar-u~f, Thomps. Mag. et Astr. Sa-nr-W

1 ; 209. 1. kakku dan-nu Sa riii bll

rnntdti (in exorcismo quodam), cf. ZA

16, 172. 5 0 ; R, arma manus dextrae

dNinzi6, Hrozni Ninr. 12, 2 0 ; cf. d>ar-

g a z .

3086. Sar-ur (U) Sar-g-az I d ETZ-

zdrtc-rn7~ in . ..-da?%-. . ., CT 25, 14. 17. (cf.

dEn-uru-mu) ; c6R 1 nzuS-te-Sir &ab-diirz

76 iL $8 knkku i'lMnr,dt~k (= Sa(g)-zu), V R

46, 32 a ; cf. Hom. in Icrausz, Sieg. 79

A 2 ; Mercer, Oath, 91 A 1 ; cf. C T 24,

35. 19 sq. ; 2 kakkabhzi i a ina imni

"'"1Gir-tnb i z z i 211-zz' "nr-ur z~ d>ar-gaz,

CT 33, 3. 31 sq. ; nzu&r-ur fl~u~>ar-gaz

una ex 12 steliis Su-ut ilE-n, CT 33, 9 .

19, (= aculeus h und V Scorpii, Kugl.

Sternk. und Sternd. Erg. zum I und I1

Buch, P. 10, 16).

3087. Sar-gi-a 1 nzin sukal d i ri-a-6i-

d a - ~ e = suk-knl-du U-&i-iz di-e-ni, CT

24, 2. 43 sq. ; 20, 27 ( " > n ~ - ~ i - a ) ; ?rz.in

= "Ni~z-Sz~bur ?.

3088. Sar "-"%in 1 pnifz (= c l ~ i p z -

S ~ ~ b u v ? ) d-gal 6-an-nn-se = ~nu-ir* 6 2

"A-ni, CT 24, 2. 4 1 ; cf. 20, 26.

3089. i1 Sar-$arbe cf. i~&r-bu-u.

3090. " Sarru cf. d ~ u g a d .

3091. i1 Sar-rat, Tallq. Nam. 2 8 7 ; cf.

7zin-gal-abzu = Sar-rat np-si-i, V R 5 1,

24 sq.; Sp. 131, 1 4 (Str., ZA 6, 242. 14);

Str. AV n. 8 0 7 4 ; cf. Craig R T 57 , 22.

3092. Sarrat-~ilbad, 3 . - ~ i p p a r ; BA

6 , H 5 , 1 3 6 ; ,$ai,-rntal~ibruki, BE 17,

157 ; Snr-vnt KiS (= "~n-zi) ... Sar-rat

Ri-szw-ri-e ki (= d IS-60-ra) etc. Str. AV

n. 8074.

3093. Sar-ra-i-turn I (? =) iar-rat

Su "Sin-nn ki, Str. AV n. 8071.

3094. " Sar-gar I nzin (E izSumu&an) J Sn Su-Li-i, CT 24, 42. 93.

3095. d Sar h - a r m i n V -sar I (= i L E-a),

CT 24, 14. 44; 27, 11 a ; Weissb. Mise.

7, 8.

3096. "ar-gar-ra I i l in i [vabiiti?],

CT 25, 18, R 2, 3 ; cf. " &V-Sdr-ri.

3097. Sar etc. ; cf. ~ a v etc. ; W ~ L

etc.

3098. Sar-ra-bu I d z f r g a z - g i r - r a

ikIarkt, Str. AV. 5072, CT 25, 36 R 30;

35 R 24; 37. 20: "KA (error pro %V)-

ra-6u I "min (= " Zugal-gZr-ra) "min (=

ZLNergal) igza [Mav Li] ; V R 46, 22 C ;

11 R 54, 76 C; cf. "I(AL.EDIN (= ~ ~ 5 d r -

ra-bu) (personificatio Samiifn ? cf. KAT 3

415).

3099. Sar-ra-bu I en "an-gi "ivan-

na(r), Str. AV 8070; Surpu 2, 177 ; 8, 15.

3100. Sar-gar-ri I mi~z (= W&-ib)

Sa na-aS-jafz-Li, (X oppressionis, subver-

sionis), C S 25, 11. 27; "U$,-Sar-ra 1 mi~z

(= aNin-z'b) I Sn na-dS-$an-te, CT 24, 40.

62; cf. Br. 4367; 8274.

3 101. Sargad ki (error pro k i F ) ,

RTC 61 R 2, 1 ; Nik. 53 R 2 ; 16, 5.

1, 11, R 3, 3 ; cf. Lugal Ke'Ski, Nik.

90, 3.

3102. i1 i%ru sa e-nu-hi cf. "nie-

ia(g)-kuS-Sh.

3103. Se-azag-ga, Hub. Pers. 180.

3104. ka-ka SE (?)-an-na-[?] 1 , CT 29,

45. 15.

3 105. Se-lba ... I su e ivun ki-ga-ge,

CT 24, 29. 113.

3106. Se-bi-tu-'u-e, Dat. Sg. dei

« Sebitus » Arixeniorum, Sand. Inscr.

Urart. 422. (« C'ktait Dionysius, Bac-

chus, dien du vin, dieu < vCn6rable P).

3107. 'l Se-e-du : a-la-ad I GXIAL I Se-

e-du; gidim-Sig-ra dI<AL-Sig-gn ( Se-e-

d i dunz-&i da-mas-si &cglz-&i, Str. AV

817 1 ; ridivt I Se-e-du, RA 10, 7 1 ; genius

protector pnlatii et teinpli; cf. ZA 1,

68 sqq. ; 6, 124 sqq. ; Muss.-Arn. Dict.

Quaenarn sit differentia inter &du et

Lanzassu, e t utrum &du boni et mali

ilumerice siiit iidem an distincti, noil

coilstat. cf. iEKAL.

3108. "e-en (var. in)-na, c T 32,30

Obv. 1 ; 30 Obv. 2 ; de Gen. T D 5504

Obv. ; TrD. 13; 3 ; RA 9, 60, AM 9 ;

SA 72; Langd. T D 57 (hinc saepe in

text. Drehenl).

3109. Se-en-trir ; alna "R dk-pne-ir

7-bi, V R 52, 11 a (cf. Langd. PS. 150

11. 5, 1:).

31 10. "~e-zal, Craig. RT 2, 9. 12 ; ("R

(EGawz-me).

3111. Se-il-la (n. d.?), ~ u b . Pers. 180;

cf. Itu ... 31 12. " S e - m ~ l - ~ / ja kir-6Gti Str.

AV 11. 8247.

3 113. "e-mi-e, Se-mi-i; Se-me, BE 14, p. 59 ; 15, 55.

31 14. 'l Se-na-i-la-na / d ~ a U "LfcgaZ

"Bn66ni) u (L.. 1 , CT 24, 18 R 10 (=du0

getnini).

3115. 4e-nun(-na), DP 93, 6 .

31 16. Se-nun(-na)-~fi-gid, DP 115,

14; TSA 17 R 5, 16 R 4, S T H 24, 5.

31 17. " e - n u n - ~ f i - ~ i d - ~ A S - ~ ~ , SAK 56, 5. 6.

3 1 1s. Se-nun-g~-~id-galtsar, Thur.

Dg. T D T 1, 1085.

31 19. "E*NI ... cf. "a-a-iam.

3120. $8 se-nir-da I wifz (= i~ A.A),

CT 25, 9, 27; 25, 31 ; CT 24,31. 67 b; Br.

10616. Ranke Pers. 206 sq.; BE 6 p. 63;

Langd. PS. 158, 54 n. 3 (= Reisn. Hymil.

48,54): Langd. Lit. p. 143. cf. ".$f~-nir-da;

TSA 20, 1 ; DP 39 3 ; 148; 162; 171, 1;

cf. 229, 16 (d Se-Se-nir (sic !)-anza-mz~;

cf. "ezi?tz~ = Ge-dir) ; Nik. 3, 3 ; 5, 2;

Tliur. Dg. T D T 1, 1448; King. L. g a m .

3, 224. 3.

3121. "e-ra-ah (emesnl) I dSa&an 1 u t z 4 ~ e '- iar-ra-~e, S t r . AV 8303. [Se]-

ra-nh g i d i m 6-iar-ra = ~ " Z ^ Y ~ L ra-bi-i;

e'-Szs-vza V R 52, 19 n sq. ; c f . G a -

&an.

3122. "--"IM 1 d ..., CT 29, 45. 22.

3 123. Se-ru-um, " Se-rum, Se- ru, $erum (= Ud.za l ) , T h u r . D g .

L C p. 5 7 ; B E 15 p. 5 5 ; R a n k e Pers.

207 B A 6 , H . 5. 136.

3 124. Se-ru-U-a, c f . ~ - v z ~ - z i - a ; c f .

K A T 3 429 11. 1 ; c f . Muss.-Arn. Dict .

1111.

3125. Se-ru-ia, 111 R 66 ob". 9 n ,

31 d. 3126. " % e - r u - ~ d ~ . ~ f i F & Scheil . T .

6 lam. sCm. 3 , 37. 21.

3127. "e-ri, Br. 7446(?) .

3 128. " Se-ir-ba c f . " SURIM. alam.

3129. Se-tab-ba I Szr ("gzr[6-6n " Sin-

na-ge]) , C T 23, 19. 1 2 ; 21 O b v . 5 ; C T

24, 37. 8 6 ; ( c f . Br. 13103) ; c f . ... I d Se

lnin tn6: dam-bi-snl, C T 24, 23. 10 ; c f .

C T 24, 9. 18 sq. (...) / "[Se]-tnb-[ba]) ;

u x o r WAL.[KAL].

3130. SE-TIR c f . dezinzr.

3131. $es(-mu) R T C 11. 64 2 ; T S A

p. 107; H u b . Pers. 180; DP 192, 7 ;

193, 5 ; 194, 4.

3 132. "~~~-la-mi-tuIXI, Tal lq . N a m .

287.

3133. SU etc., c f . G i m i l , e tc . " ,

3134. $0, T S A 15, 1 , [16, 11; [.SU=

Marduk , Er. 10533, 10661 (c f . " U a = " ~ a ? ) ; c f . %$U, (= fVnrduk) Br. 10834 ;

1. C . = 4 Ages = I?Znvduk ; " Szi-ginz,

R T C 11 R 2 .

3135. " %U(??)-an-na c f . d ~ i - a n - n n .

3 136. " $U-bu-U ; d 31,tr d R 11zLi1/-6tt Sn

"1Di-e-ir, V R 56, 4 9 ; c f . ICB 3 , 171.

49.

3137. $U-bbn-la, T h i ~ r . D g . LC p. 67;

R a n k e Pers. 2 0 7 ; B E 6 , p. 6 3 ; 15 p.

5 5 ; T a l l q . N a m . 287; Scheil , Sippar p.

140 ; Gautier, Dilbat p. 58, 7 .

3 138. $h-bu-16 (Z C$ Szb-6u-ln) I ja

Sum-da-laki , I1 R 60 , 1 8 n , 6 ; 61, 126

(e' d ...): Str . AV 8381: B E 8 p. 7 1 ; 15

p. 5 5 ; ~ u r p u 8 , 1 4 ; Lailgd. PS. 84, 5 ;

T a l l q . N a m . 2 8 7 ; Craig, RT p. 58, 11 ( C L I-Surpz 2' d R ililci ""i- Di$lnt & ?'."i'P%-

r a t t u ) ; c f . i l I - i z m ; c f . C T 25, 28, K .

7659 R (= O b v . !). c f . H i n k e , a new

b o u n d . s t . 229.

3 139. $11-bi-gar I fitigc (E "Di- tnr ) ,

C T 25, 40. 17.

3140. $U,-bir-bi, 111 R 66 O b v . 31 e.

3141. Su-ga-lam-ma, H u b . Pers. 180

( U r ..J. 3 142. Su-ga-mu-na I CtNevgnl dNuskz4,

Del . L e s . 9 . 136, 8 (cleus Cass . ) ; BE

14 p. 6 0 ; 15 p. 55.

3143. $~-~a-alr> iUVergnl, Del . I<oss.

25, 12; BE 15 p. 5 5 ; H i n k e , a i lew

b o u n d . 229.

3144. Su-gal; BE i j p. 55.

3 145. $~-~al-ara-zu (X 6e-lit i-Li),

C T 24, 12. 3 0 ; 25, 90 6 ; c f . Br. 7204.

3146. " u - ~ A ~ , T S A 15, 8 ; 14; N i k .

2 , 7 ; 157, 2 ; DP 113, 8 ; cf. ("G.

3 147. S ~ , - ~ a r = e-vze-nu, Br. 10855.

3148. S U - ~ U , S A K 176, 1. 10 ( d e u s

e l a m . ?).

3149. $U-gur-ra = cz .$ui-dir-in, Del .

Les.4 p. 136, 9. ( d e u s C a s s . ) ; c f . "U-

g a l = A h d .

3150. " %u-$im, RTC 11 R 2.

315 1. Su-gig-zi(d)-du, M . 5 i 8 o ; Maklil 7 , 15.

3132. %U,-dir-ia = S z ~ - ~ z ~ v - r n ; c f . h .

3153. $U-da(-a)-nbl, V R 6 , 40 ( d e u s

e l a m . ) ; c f . R T 27 p. 109, 51.

3154. " $U-ud-da, BE 14 p. 59.

3153. " $U-zabar-azag / G a - l n i n

ni-me-ki, CT 25, 10. 3 6 ; 21 R 10 (T * ja-La-aS) ; Langd. Lit. 27, 8.

3 156. Su-Zi-an-na I dam-ban(da) dEn-

Lid-Zu-ge um-me-da "in-na-ge, C T 24, 5.

13 sq.: 22, 112. C T 25, 49 Obv. 1 :

[* Su-z]i-an-na I ic be-lit Babi6ili G.. . ; Br.

7 1 2 6 ; 1165318; BE 15 p. 5 6 ; Surpu 8 ,

1 6 ; Langd. Lit. p. 144; I1 R 6 2 , 2 . 5-7.

gi%a ka-zaZ-nun-na I m i n (= eli'p) *R gii m d iia(g)-&L-la I ~ n i n (= eL@) 4 min

(= 4 gii m a "nir-gad I min (= eh#) " i n

(= R). cf. * GimiL-zi-an-na.

3157. Su-hal-bi I su ( u t u g d GU-za-

g e ) , CT 24, 36. 4 6 ; Br. 13043.

3158. Su-hi-za-bi-il, BE 15 p. 56.

3159. Su-i-gi-na, BE 15 p. 56 (SU- i = rasor, Haarkünstler etc.).

3160. SU-KAL, BE 6 p. 63.

3 16 1. Su-ke9-da-ga (X M a r d u k ) ,

CT 24, 37. 96.

3162. Su-ul-la-la I mim (= EU), CT

25, 33. 22).

3163. Su-ul-lat cf. " G& (?), CT 29,

45. 27.

3 164. Su-lu-ul-,.., descriptionem irna-

ginis eius vd. Thomps. Dev. 2 , 156.

3 165. "ulman ; iG >ud-mnn, " DI-ma-

nu , ilDI-n.u, Tallq. Nam. 287 cf. "DI-

ma-nu-nknu aC Te-di, I11 R 66 R 2 , 40.

Secundum KAT 3 4 7 4 sq. G. fortasse

= i c N i n i b ; cf. W D & m e S ; Clay PN 207.

3 166. " ih-ma-~i-ia, be-Lit Sadk P& eL-

Zu-ti a-iii-bat ri-Se-e-ti ka-6i-sa-at kup-

pa-a-ti, V R 56, 46 sq. ; .$U-ba-mu-na

u * R i ldn i habLi t u - ~ n u (T gemini?),

Zirn. in Frank, Bild. p. 35, 1 2 ; 39 sq.;

d 4 -&a-mu-na ZL r'. .$i-ma-li-[a], Surpu 2,

1 3 9 ; cf. IV R i 59, 3. 2 3 ; " M E L I

d Si-bar-ru I m Amtl d Si-i-ma-Li-in, V R

44, 4. 3 6 ; cf. Hinke, a new bound. st.

p. 230 ; "Si-ma-l i- ia, Str. AV 8237 :


("al "um-Zum-mu ;"Bit Bad-an-ki

iG BiZit A k k a d " I g i - d u iU-nu-ni- tu d du-

m u - e Sa az Ma-Li-ki ub-La ana K u t u ) ; d$i-

i-mali-ia urbis Sz$par-ic A-vu-ru , BA 3 ,

238. 44; Scheil T. 6 s. 3, 38. 7 .

3167. Su-ma-ma I Di-tar, C T 25,

40. 16.

3168. Su-mah I iiu ( u t u g d G%-za-ge),

CT 24, 36. 45 ; 47, 17 : d R I Su (utug

e'-gal-ma&-ge) ; Br. 13044.

*R = Marduk , CT 24, 37. 95 : CT

25, 40. 8.

cf. BE 3. 9 1 ; de Gen. T D 5 5 3 9 ( U r % ..);

cf. 2L&-at ra-6%-tu (= U u - m a n ) = « deus cum manu magna D.

3169. Sw-mab-an-na (?), Krausz, Sieg. 94.

3170. Su-mu-du, V R 6 , 33, (deus elam.) ; cf. l Z a ~ Si-mud.

3 17 1. Su-MUS (3)-$ ~ u b . Pers. 180

( U r d...).

3 172. Su-nam-ri I rnin (= i e ~ a ) I iia

gur-gur-r i , CT 24, 43. 119 ; cf. M 10973.

3173. SU-ni-diigud I ~ u . . . (pertinet

ad fatniliam N i a i b ) , CT 25, 1. 1 a .

3174. $U-&-da = ~ q - a , M 196 (er-

ror pro " S e - n i r d a ? ) .

3175. "~i~-s[h]-dii(~)-~a (Zzi Kin-gi-[a

"Ia-nun-gal-ge], CT 24, 35. 23 ; CT 25,

4. 15 : d [Su]-sd Sn-dzi(g) du-ga I Su (L& Rin-

g i - a Wa-nun-ga[L-ge] ).

3 176. gu-ka-mu-na = ~ a r d u k iia

Pi-sa-an-nu, CT 24, 50. 13 6 ; cf. " S u -

mn-Li-ia. n. pr. BE 17 p. 157; d R d.%-

i-ma-Li-ia (dei Sippar-iCA-ru-ru urbis),

BA 3, 238. 44 ; Scheil T . 6-s. 3 , 38. 7 . 31 77. d SU SU-Ba-na-bi -Sanabi I min. (=

W i a - i b ) Sa bar-ra-di, CT 25, 11. 30 ;

Br. 7230.

3178. $U-ri-ia-AS, = i~.$amai, Del.

Les. 4 135, 2, (deus Cass.). 3179. Suginag I ) Su-Si-na-ag 1 m i n

(= "in-ib) ilza Elanzti, C T 25, 12. 3 ;

11 R 57, 48 C; Su-ii-nag I SU@ 1 "U-Si -

nag, C T 12, 11. 35 ; k-g-nas NINNI.

~ [ E S ] ? I , C T 29, 46. 4 ; WNinni-j- Sei,

primus deorum Elan1 ab Asurbanipal

enumeratorum, V R 6, 30 a ; G U R (loco

Ninni)-Sl& 1 m i n (= d Nin-ib) 1 Sa 4%- z~l-Li, C T 24, 41. 65 (= I11 R 67, 6 8 ~ ) ;

d SUH .... +SES I min (I "in-Zbj, C T

25,12. 19 ; CISU&+SE> / Sa d-gad-meS ", 11 R 60, 10 a.

2) In text. 61.-anz. P. Scheil occurrunt

hae formae : In-Su-Si-na-ng,. nap In-

Su.ui-lza-ag; W I N N I - e r i n ; dSUH-erilz;

"in-Ninni-erin ki (Scheil T. 6-s. 3 pl.

6, 1. 5 ; 5 , 21 etc.); W I N N I - l a m , cf. R T

27, p. 110 sq.: formae ideogr. videntur

esse identicae cum : WIM--SES tem-

poris posterioris ; de Ibnp.. . Si-@-lam (?) , nap S a h (?)-&U-lanz cf. Scheil T . 6. a. 2,

6 1 ; cf. In-SuSinag.

De historia cultus huius dei supremi

Elamitarum cf. R T 27, 110-115.

3180. $11-ti(l)-la (= ~ a r d u k ) , CT

24, 37. 94; Br. 13045.

3181. Sub-bil, R T C 1, 2 (E%"...). 3182. "-ba Siiba 1 min (= Sarnaij, C T

25, 27. 1 5 ; Br 13776.

3 183. Suba-nun-na, il & - ~ a be-~i t k-

nun-un-ai ana-tu, dumu-6-a R - g e ,

Langd. Lit. n. 16 col. I1 9 sq . ; dSuba-

rz[un-na], CT 25, 21. R 17.

3184. subur-ra, Langd. Lit. 144 ;

..... "SUBUR I Su, C T 29, 44. 13 ; cf.

d Nin-Subtw.

3 185. "ubur (= SAU)-A-zi(d)-da 1 Su ab-ku-gal an-na-ge, CT 24, 3. 24 ; 21,

5 7 ; Br. 977. 3186. ...... d " Subur-an I k i m i n (= ?),

C T 29, 44. 14.

3 187. C d ] "-gur S u g ~ r (= LUGAL) I m i n (1 A d a d ) , C T 25, 16. 5.

nu-um, Str. AV 8611 ; C T 19, 19. 30.

3195. " ~ i etc. cf. d I g i etc.

3196. Si-ig-miie (? deus Cass.), BE 15

P. 55.

3197. Si-da-da, Ciay PN 207.

3198. "1-DU cf. d ig i -du ; ~ S P D U B cf. 4 Igi-sZg-sZg. (= il Nergal; Nini6 ?

Nabii?).

3199. " Si-du-ri, Surpu 2, 172. (i'Si-

du-ri lip-&V il IS-tar nLcnze-ki = S . sol-

vat, IBtar (= dea) sapientiae); cf. "Si-

duvi. 3200. S i - b ~ , (deus Cass.?) R T 27

3188. Sun-k~l-kul, Reisn. Hyrnn. 48

Obv. 61.

3189. dSun-nu-kug-~A / iL[Adad], CT

25, 24. 16 6 (de suppletione cf. 1. C. 24,

17 U ) .

3 190. 3 ur = anduldzr = sndUlu, 1C.I 4562 sq.

3 19 1. $uruppak cf. "Szr-kn~,-~zr.

3 192. "urim cf. d Lahar, d Sa-va;

" Ga-a-a-zi. 3193. ie-ir-ha d SURIM-ALAM 1 i1 ...,

C T 29, 46. 6.

p. 108 11. 2.

3201. Si-hu-lam, RT 27 p. 108,43.

3202. &-HI (?) (var. pro 9tapSi-

mud?) , R T 27 p. 108 n. 2.

3203. "i(?)-ib-ba-G I m i n (= A d a d )

Bu-ul-ru E 3194. KUR-KUR BAD ava

n 4 W

6, 67 sq. (deus elam) ; Hüsing : Si-mud;

de Gen. Si-[am?], R T 27 p. 108, 46.

3206. (?)-la-ba-ad j zu (pertinet

ad ISiar), C T 24, 33. 21.

3207. "i-la-be, Clay PN 207.

%-A-

3208. Si-~i-i-a, Dat. Sg. dei « Silz'as


(« 5. 6tait les premieres heurs, qui prk-

cedent I'aurore B); cf. Si-di, Clay PN

207.

3209. Si(-i)-ma-li-ia, h r p u 2, 139 ;

Str. AV 8237 ; V R 44, 4. 36 ; cf. AU- ma-Zi-ia.

Y

32 10. Si-mud (= Su-vz.u-du), R T

27 p. 108 sq, 45; (var. 9i@aS~-&T?). 321 1. Si-mi-P-gi-ni-e-ti-la-a-an,

Messerschm., Mitanni-Stud. 130.

3212. Si-na-ma-ra-te Ja i (= su-ti),

I11 R 66 R 1, 30.

3213. Si-ni-bwr (unus ex diis templi

Anum et Adad in ASiur urbe), I11 R 66

Obv. 2, 12.

3214. Si-pa-sa d ZugaLman, 111 R 66

Obv. 37 e. 3215. Si(-i)-pak (deus Cass. = Sin,

Del. Koss. p. 25; 39); BE 9, 77 ; 14,

59 ; 15 ,55 ; 17, 157; Hinke, a ilew bound.

P. 229.

32 16. " Si-i-gar-rat I dam-[oi-s]al (scil.

dei dNergal), CS 25, 1. 22; C T 24, 49,

10 a.

32 17. " Si-ta-aS-ka-Su-nu, CT 24,

32, 100; C T 25, 26 R 4. (iudex quidam

dei >amaJ). 32 18. Si-ta-gam ja a b . . . (X= @V-An-

nin), I11 R 66 Rev. 31 e. 3219. $U-turn (unus ex diis templi

Anum et Adad in ASSur urbe), I11 R 66

Obv. 12 6.

3220. " ~ i (cf. Gag?), M 7153.

3221. "id etc. cf. dMes etc.

3222. Siiig etc. cf. dAsar etc.

3223. Sin-mu-mu (emesal) I "in-

mu-mu I %in (= dR) , Br. 256. CT 25,

43. 3. cf. Zirn. VSGW 63, 94 (dR = W&-k~l-Wal??).

3224. "inig (?)-bar-rim-rim-me I ..... (dumu *En-[me-Sar-ra], C T 24, 5.

31.

3223. "it& I min (= dA.A), C T 25,

9, 21.

3226. Ta-ag-gi-in-na, Ciay PN 207.

3227. Ta-bar-ra, Tallq. Nam. 288.

3228. Ta-Qri-ra, 111 R 66, Rev. 5d.

322'3. T[a]-Qun-na I i u ni-gab &-sag-

il(-da)-ge, CT 24, 16. 18 ; 28, 73 ; (Br.

12425 corrigendus).

3230. Ta-la-ap-'U-ra-a, gen. piur.

dei afflictorum apud Armenios ; Sand.

Inscr. Urart. 430 (« dieu des malheu-

reux D). 3231. Ta-ra-mu-u-a, 111 R 66 Obv.

16 b, R 6f.

3232. Ta-Sum ( sal ..., CT 24, 46, K

4349 Q 4.

3233. Ta-tu-ia-te, I11 R 66 Obv. 4 C.

3234. Tag (?)-gar-ra I iZu Sn iu-ut-ti

(= somnii), V R 21, 31 c, cf. "za-gar . 3235. ta-ai-min Taltal I iLE-a be'l ni-me-

k i be'l ha-si-si, Str . AV 8733.

3236. Ta-am-ba-a, 111 R 66 Obv.

30 6.

3237. " Tamuz cf. W m u w z i .

3238. TAR, BE 17 n. 89 ,4 . cf. KUD. 3239. Tar-ba-li-e, 111 R 66 Obv. 29 e.

3240. Tar-gal I m i n (= dDi-tar), CT

25, 41. 7 ; CT 24, 38. 1 0 9 a ; Br. 411.

3241. Tar-uSum I m i n (= "i - tar) ,

CT 25, 41. 5.

3242. Tar-uSum-mah I m i n (t(= dDi-

ta r ) , CT 25, 41. 6 ; 24, 38. 108 6 ; Br. 394.

3243. Tar-hu KAT 3 484 ; cf. dDar-

&U, BE 17 p. 156; cf. n. pr. Tav-&U-

un-da-ra-du-ui, ZA 5, 296 ; Tnr-&U-un-

da-jdi, Tar-&U-na, Str. AV 8806 sq.;

cf. Tav-Ru, Clay PN 207.

3244. " Tar-Se-Se ( W J ~ S (= d ~ i - t a r ) ,

CT 25, 41. 8 ; 24, 38. 1096 ; Br. 412.

3245. Tar-ge-Se-gal 1 rnin (= d ~ i -

t a r ) , CT 25, 41. 9 ; 24, 38. 1 1 0 a ; 13r. 412.

3246. dTar-Se-Se-riCrim I n z i n (=

"Di-iar), CT 25, 41. 1 1 ; 24, 38. 111 a ;

Br. 412.

3247. Tar-Se-Se-mah I nzin (= d D i -

tar) , CT 25. 41. 1 0 ; 24, 38. 110 b ; Br.

412.

3248. Ta-aS-gan-ab, CT 24, 32. 99;

C T 25, 26. R 2 : [" 1 Iu Wub-ba e'](?)-

babbar-ge, cf. M . 10543.

3249. " Tag-me-zi-ik -ri 1 sn[z-sukal

dEndiZ-ld-ge], CT 24, 6. 32 ; cf. 1. C. 23,

126.

3250. " Tag-me-tum, uxor iLNabii.

1) « Annus, quo Hammurabi TaS-

me-tu M... », RE 6, 2. 65, 36; de hoc et

de nom. prop. cf. Ungn. Dilbat 136;

Thur. Dg. LC p. 67.

2) iLNabi2 (=PA) et iLNa-na-a solvant in

L-zi(d)-da; i L TnS-me-tunz solvat, « sponsa

magna D (knl-da-tuwz rabt-turn), Surpu 2 ,

156 sq. (hoc loco dT. concubina iGNabzi?).

Messerschm. Mitanni-Stud. P. 132; Te- eS-Su-ub, Te-e?-Sub, Te-Sub, Ungn. Dilb.

BA 6, 5, 8-11 ; Clay P N 207 ; cf. KAT3

484 ; cf. d Te-isbas.

3259. "U-azag, quintum ex 50 nomi-

ilibus Marduk; Enuma eliS, Tab. 7, 33.

3260. Tu-ud-fi(g)-ga I Su dg-ub-ba

6-M@(-a)-ge, CT 24, 25. 103; 13, 54;

d Tu(d) - z i (g ) -~a , Br. 1088.

3261. TU(?)-ul(?), M. 10089; cf. 10194. 3262. TU lcur-kGr I min (= Samai),

CT,25, 25. 16; 46, 80-9-19, 131 R 5.

3263. "Tu-kin-nu-ga-fu-la, Br.

1097. 3264. Tu-tu, unum ex 50 nom. Mar-

duk, Enuma eliS, Tab. V11 pass. ; CT 24,

27. 30 a ; CT 25, 34 Obv. 18 ; 43, 13c;

" R 1 mu-aGlin' ikdni, R I mu-ud-di-ii

ilrini, Str. AV 5407; Cod. Nam. 3, 10;

Ranke Pers. 207 sq. ; Thur. Dg. LC

p. 67 ; Surpu IV 45; VIII 12 ; cf. V R

44, 6 C. 3265. " Tu- tu-uSum -an-ta-giil 1

iWarduk tap-pi-e e-di-ru-[Si] (?) V R

44, 21 C.

3266. Tfig-nun(-na), TSA 19, 2; 41,

1; RTC 35, 4; 34, 2; Nik. 245, 2; 52,

R 2; Pinches, Amh. 1 R 2; D P 171, R

16; 177, 6 sq.; Legrain, R d'U. 367

Obv. ("S-nun-na, dieu de ,!Zi-nun-na k i ,

var. AS-nun-na ki ?).

3267. Turn-ma-al, de Gen. T D 5548

(Urd ...). 3268. "ur-gu, Clay PN 207.

3269. Cd] Tur-ra-ka-ra-ak 1 W e r g a d ,

CT 25, 37 Obv. 15.

3270. Tur-twr = ~ 6 % nzari (P), M

2729. 327 1. Tur-tur-gu-gi, CT 24, 49. i i a

?G-gi = senex ; L'ur = iuvenis).

3272. TGr tu'ur-dim : ma I jizl (d Gab

Qa-di-ge), CT 25, 6. 14; Br. 2669; C T

24, 43. 138 : V z i [ r - d h n ] I [Wal-nun-gad

da si-bit-te, cf. M 10351.

3273. Tu(r)-rfi-a, Bart. I 39, 64 R

(Lil d...).

3274. Ti, Obel. Man. A 16, n. 1 ; ZA

12, 336 6 ( U r d ...). 3275. " Ti-amat « Enuma eliS » pass.;

var. ii Ti-a-ma-turn, Tab. IV 129; I1 T a -

it(=Pl)-mA(=PI)-ti, Tab. 132; t a m - t i m ,

Tab. IV 41 D h n , Gen. ; Tuv66, Da-

masc.; Ouhat6, (Oupts ?) (et 'Opo~xu),

Beros.

1) T . est prima mater mundi. quae

creavit omnia, etiam ipsos deos mag-

nos, cf. 1. C. Tab. I11 81. Apud

Sumerios primum principium femini-

num certe non habebat nomen semiti-

cum e t cum i l M U ~ ~ Z ~ Z L secundum prae-

sentem formam cosm. Bab. modo sit

minister (vel filius ?), Abzu modo epi-

theton il Tiamat, fortasse icfiIummu apud

illos erat nomen primae matris mundi.

2) Secundum Jens. KB V1 559 sq.

Abzu est « AQUA DULCIS ET VIVIFICA »,

infra terram, ex qua fontes et flumina

profluunt, e t iii coelo, quae pluvia in

terram cadit ; Tiamat ver0 est « AQUA

SALSA FT MORTUA » maris.

Haec sententia mihi rninime certa esse

videtur. Secundum enim Tab. IV 132

sanguis "Tiamat a borea portatur in

« secretum ; hoc secretum, ut patet,

est in meridie, sed mare indicum, quod

Sumeriis erat « t o » mare, non est hoc

« secretum B. Fortasse sanguis « i1 Tia-

mat » concipiebatur liquor malus et foe-

tidus loco remoto in meridie sito col-

lectus, qui aquam dulcem fluminum cor-

rupit in salsam et mortuam. Apud SU-

merios distinctio inter abzu (= abyssum)

et a-ab-ba (E mare) fuisse non videtur;

et il Ea certe maris quoque erat deus ;

nullus enim alius deus maris notus est.

In coelo quoqiie vel supra coelum fuisse

abzu, textu ullo cuneiformi clare probari

posse non puto.

3) i 2 Tiarnat secundum « Enuma eliS D

ab ihl7.larduk occisa eiusque cadaver in

duas Partes divisum apud Astrologos

vivebat suamque stellam habebat ; cf.

King, Sev. Tabl. of Creat. I 211.

4) De SYMBOLIS e t IMAGINIBUS iC Tia-

mat disputant. Quidam putant draconem

in nota illa imagine (Layard, Mon. I1 P!. 5) a deo quodam oppugnatum esse Tia-

mat. At hic draco masculinus est eius-

que virga serpens et eius nomen for-

tasse muS-Sa(g)-t&v (SAK 118, 26. 24) = serpens uteri (? virgae). Secundum alios

monstrunl Lnb6u ileo ?, serpens ?), ser-

pens in kudurru. draco il Marduk et

urbis Babylonis repraesentant iGTiamat,

cf. KAT3 502 sqq. Nihil certi usque

huc hac de re dici potest; cf. i2$?rz~. 3276. Ti-ba-ad, de Gen. T D 5508

R 1.

3277. Ti-ba-nim-ma I m i n (= 62 IS-

tar ) I Sn ii-&a-a-Li, CT 24, 41. 8 0 ; CT

25, 30 R 21.

3278. Ti-bal, M 967; 10176. 3279. ti-bi-ra d URUDU-NAGAR 1 ,

CT 29, 46. 5.

3280. Tibira (= urudu-nagav) din-

gir-ri-e-ne 1 ic be-Zit 2-Li, CT 24, 12. 25 ;

25, 87 6. 328 1. Tibira-kalam-ma I (i2 6e-zit

2-li), C T 24, 12. 24; 25, 87 a.

3282. Til-la, in nom. prop. ; cf. Ciay

P. N. 20417.

3283. Til-la-ad-dar-ra-ba-an, TiGZa-ad-su&-nir 2 R. Legr., R. d'U.

273 Obv.; cf. 1. C. 274 Obv.; 282 Rev.;

287 Rev. (sb-dzi(g) TiGla-ad-su&-nir,

V, An-nu-ni-tzim ?L d Ud-rna-Si-ti~m).

3284. Til-la-ad-erirn, CT 32, 50

Obv. 25.

3285. Til-la-ad-na-gu(d), fi-&a-

va u di?, Legr., R. d'U. 282 Rev.

3286. Til-la-ad-sub-nir : d n . ia(g-)

6-gal, Legr., R. d'U. 272 Obv.; e' "R., 1. C. 272 Obv. ; 273 Obv. ; 284 Rev. ;

287 Rev.

3285. Ti(1)-du(g) (?ili?ndati(@)), 111

R 66 Obv. 16 d.

3288. Ti-ra; Ti-ri; Tir-ra; Ti- ri-ra, BE 14 p. 71 (Pers. « T~'Y »).

3289. Ti-ra-AS, CT 7, 16 .3 ; DP 198,

8 ; Hub. Pers. 181 ; cf. ( 6 ) Ti-ra-a?, SAK

4 6 , 5, 8; 22, 7. 9 ; 24d , 2; 426, 1, 8 ;

C. 8; 4 4 g , 1, 8 ; 56, 1 . 8 ; 100, 10. 1 5 ;

RTC 7, 1; 8, 1; 66, 2; 71, 4; 69 Rev. ;

211 Rev. ; CT 1, 8. 3 ; CT 10, 49 a etc.

saepe: Ti-ra-aSkz, Nik. 24 R 11. 3290. Ti-rii-riu I rnin (= ZL I i t a r ) / Sa

RaS-SuZ-ti, CT 24, 41. 78 ; 25, 30 R 18.

3291. " Ti-sar-a : m i n (= i i t a v Rak-

tab i ) , CT 25, 31. 11.

3292. Ti-Sub (? nr). Ti-Sub-tur (var. tGiv), RT 27 p. 115, 5 8 ; cf. 3257.

3293. Tir, RTC n. 8, 3; RA 6 p. 145

R 111; cf. Ti-va. 3294. Tir-an-na : m i n (= vza-an-za-

a t ) " nzin (E I l t a r ) , CT 25, 31. 8 ; W : m h (= U-ru-uk), V R 41, 16 h ; cf. I1

R 50, 54 a ; cf. M 5637 ; 11040 ; surpu

V111 5; Thur. Dg. LC p. 67 ; kakkabdni

um-mu-Zu-turn Sa ina irti '"Zu2 Lu-Zirn

izziP2-zu "i-vi-vu 7ir-an-na, CT 33,

2. 33 ; cf. "Ki-ru-vu; cf. Clay PN 207.

3295. Tir-Si, Ciay PN 207.

3296. " TiSpak : 1) Nomen : ti-ig-pak I S U p I dTi2-pak, CT 12, J 1. 34 6 ; de

syll. « p n k » (non « hu D), cf. n. Pr. Ti-

C-pa-Ri-inz, Thur. Dg. LC 67 ; probabi-

liter signum « Ninn i » quoque legendum

est TiSpak propter coinpl. phon. « ka D;

cf. CT 1, 35. 3; CT 5, 25. 2; CT 7, 25 a

Obv.; CT 9, 24; CT 10, 16. 1.

2) V i S p a k (= SUU) 1 en ES-nun-

na ki, Str. AV 8972 ; Patesi urbis Ai-

nun-nu colunt ic T., SAK 174, 16 ; cf.

4 Tkg-nun-na.

3) NOM. PROP. cf. Thur. Dg. 1. C.,

Ranke, Pers. 207; BE 3 , 91; 17 p. 39,

n. 1; 157.

4) 4 Tii-jak (= SUH) I mia (=. ic Ni*

ib) 1 Sa ra-am-ku-ti, CT 24, 41. 64;

ti-ii-pak Tiipak ( S V ) I min (= Nin-

3) Sa rum-tu-ti (= purificationis), CT

25, 11. 2 9 ; cf. Frank, Bab. Rel. 9 ;

Tii@ak ( N h 4 , C T 25, 8. 15.

5) De « KUDURRU » cf. Hinke, a new

b. st. 230 ( i T i 3 j a k icKa-di (eius uxor?) ) ;

King, Bab. Bound. st. p. 7, 23.

6) cf. myth. de monstro LAB-& ab

d TiSpak interfectum, KB V1 44 sqq.;

cf. Lab-bu.

7) alios text. vd. sub SUH etc.

3297. d X (=&+gak, REC 354)-BI,

Thur. Dg. T D T I 1174.

3298. d X (= i Z (I), REC 314) - ad, Thur.

Dg. T D T I 1460.

3299. U-Zu, RTC n. 14 11. ( L u l (?)-b).

3300. d X (= magunu ? REC 106 bi", BE

1, 126 R V11 4.

a W ; F:; 22 $F;

L'. T;?J?J'!%-$;~ as ~2 p L*s pik:? V"

=----

a b , gaba

gasa t7, P , A &

.. G- > Y- - <&,@j(-- 3. ,,F za. dim !+-!rr ,,,>Vjy ; d;iLS sfiy 1 j -. z4!i - J . - Li*L,:;;ii -- 2) !+- - Z, Y - ~ , G ~

P-.. L./ /&,-Cs F,- .* ! . 7 b". ,<;. .. - -,,,f

,X -&,Qa ~/a , ,~p ,>2.--~,.„.-. " -Y. 7 r i / > r :.9. ..p T C -

?v,\y$7 , ' 7 - , - , , f.--, I .. G - ,.L L/w >.,L,./ Pi Y21 f l i 'Lf / aah .d &4& et- pii r . ~ a / ~ b $ F . - ~ ; CI

J I

z--d i ~ t a ~ J ? Y , , &4 / sLJi1 (W); ¿dL& $4

- -- P-- -

kan.kaniia.l*~k& WMF; ka nom ma 1 kap ¿tw.m(y

-

~ ~ = J g ; ~ d p ~ u ; z u ~ ~ ; 1 p u r

p&Q pz$m"(hJ g; PLLP PB

/

&nga, .&U/@, G, marad \ Oi-"q

,38 ,@ : sL&, SSL> sunt,s& iss d& : ANAW ge(-ra~ P'

189 9, :pes,k¿r: gcv,, I+') W Y: Se 741 H»lp,*w: wz ,M m#p,, *bfi$T: tc, t¿r f43 , p$ggT: G,Q&

k : m M S , s </T> C 3

1 i L-.. -- ",I ,-.-"--.--.-----.--.- .- ---- .- . . .. - .---- -.---.-- . - .,- ' i

bw: ka, ddfg iinim /

g ~ ) g ~ g , d+, L, inu./kG/ pp~.

?OS ais@ ka+&. 206 o1& &G, du/$, 8aigu7.h da&, $5 dirg

/ P/ -I du,, , CL&, & a, suq k¿s ono

/ kazasa, mak mii$s2~($2&zfi

z cma nw~wcy, W%% (3 (e) .

210 +, ~ P P : ~,+,ILE<u% ~&UJ

u8,gud& k . 274

V . / szttug/k. 212 +,&E:&al

huq &Zr/ y a ~ i ; ~ U P ~ , % C k¿kki; W

kin, ~ n t a ~ , $P; 2dk+ @ ; ar

6 ,&*: b ~ ~ ~ ~ , g ¿ r ¿ s ~

214 /=I/ c k ~ s ?

215 @,J@ : &rgad($ 316 6, karn,du,/ h.am;u.,

&&d, wsl,

?17 +,@P: te, te(n), te r n p ~ ~ , ~ a d,

/ / 220 gw', W P Y

I / b a dc, $T&, L&, -d, mha7'

/ s2&'@ @ 9 r a - a - a ~ ~ , a zag,

278 4 1 W: ¿dim,i&, tGL, iig 2OB z @ J + z ~ ~

I Y PZ, W , dLtlt, p J 1 turn, sa, , Wa.-k,)sypiiß g ¿ ~ 305 M,b

¿h, kahr 306 a,~Zf / sa,hZ&5 SW$, g¿~¿

/ 338 B: 1 B~B: dar?-~u, tu? banfda/,

-- - - (3 3)

- - , -- - - -- -- - . - -

-- -- ,!&J& pli&»l.g~+oLilUY d Ip%:>>j,$--~ i„,,;a.. 'W7~y +9* I 7LU, T T L L I / ~ ~ ~

@JT bin pmr:)Tin>L 4.3; q & I K g i E G p F . ~ h d 7 2 b--

/W---- Y

47 f 1 , --- 7 . 4 L -1 )' , li.3 7 M, Efl. ¿b, dd U: VL‘, ulJd s

Fm:kal,habjg/,La17~ Sy/ I . i g i l / 4 ~ 8 I h , 1 S ( f . U i ; ILpu.,t&;L¿k(~~ - 1,

aal&, & I U I ' ~ Liqy, ril J

L 43:) &, ur>.+ y?A>ul "'tu C F Y13 Fjj-j,Emi-i 4-l4- E&,, ,'[;=;L, 1,; ~ ~ - Y ~ @ $ ~ Z J L + - S ~ P

/ : hl;sa$ b l~ .$ Lei

7; tdLbI fuj

7ß- 'l. P-- -,;:;) ) rp i i i ¿. /tr.j'L@Ze~Zt

/ I > L ' ~ L 44.4 fi:'ku,rnzba, La8

( '9' 445 I, W: sa r

+&s'" ]&@@Y lii(ba n a w p I ; P I :y<q D(.' - J o r t ,

W : ~ J ~ n ~ & $ u n ; ~ A

422 E, ,& : sa 423 B, e t birr: 6 L'n I , L&?, &;(Ti sah V ,

C L I / L , , ¿(i/t) ~ I Y rLiyUn,

Lagab, r&:rn,i.Lna/ Y¿Ld,5i¿I./YU-

rinL/4 g&4 gi~,, V T+ b, / 4 ,' k¿l, k ~ q IILLP, hur~u, 2,; ) , LwjLd

su/kig, eh7ay. 4.50 0 [I h z L uih),

j ~~ig~/($,n~.z.!inl, /isr [F'!l - L@ /

¿~U&~ZAJ.?)/ i J A I I L . ' / L W

.' b+ tVr2u I L L Y

\ 1 , $jkj$r:zc~ P, z~ t , r ; ( se~~ i ) sG ! ,~ \ , IZL/IL U I e l ~ d n ~ s ~ ~

a m b q J ~ L ~ , ~ L L I ) ~ ¿ I ~ slY

- - - - - - - -. -- - - - - - - ----

i>ii,gi2, dzh; dui.+ge9i, g i ~ g ~ L Z T L , U;itUkm~, &uc!!&h ~ 7 7 ~ ~ : W

,F: 9 4 , ttiq../,@& Y / V I / \ LI J LIU

46.9 =,W; Su,es,Ws,s+,se V'\ ' ' / S L I , ZL/, Z L ( ~ I . 470 1 1 ) ~ : a , ~ w '

d&i: ~LL)J /U I , dl ;d, m$ es;

47: FlpF)&i,zah, M 471''~ yY@ 472 , a : za 47.3

FR'.'. y ~ y 474

U., U . , I L ¿ W b j SYU-(S?), 475 $ L' U

ya S d 7 b , y@ml U ~ & ~ I L U ; ~ M P L L [ ~

=qfi 'L" 4

4 7 7 w 479

= Tb, ?2917. 4-90 --- ---P--

07~w& : H 7 2 / ~ 7 7 2 ~ 7 7 ; CU 7r~,r'~~.&nt.~s

ga~pß, 4 = % 4-82 <D, Qz 7/.3

#3&,&= 92 484- J&> = $/6

5020,Q .' ;O 11 .10„

503 m,P .' 0 60,)

50.4 D,DDJi: 670 . 800 ,, , P ~ ~ ~ = & n ~ ~ i z ~ ~ o ssaa

3 0 4 " ~ ~ ~ 4 ".- --

E mwrner¿ at~iCe = gar t ;

5-05 ,4, P; 74 san=v7a atu. SOSU)T,% : % =v3/36.

a &+ - d I 7 C I $7 as>ab (?)

b a h a r V

bwzh7-7 \ bwzur

es*- dar (= :sp- ta:;) \ % , Q I

9¿s5r (9 arswb Loco

Electronic publication prepared by

Kelvin Smith LibraryCase Western Reserve University

Cleveland, Ohio

for

ETANA Core Texts http://www.etana.org/coretexts.shtml

http://library.case.edu/

http://www.etana.org/coretexts.shtml